Hazel Eyes in the Moonlight

by Oddling

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Mystery, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Other, Scootaloo
Length: 155635

What would you do if you were born with a curse? Would you simply live with it? Or would you go to the ends of the earth to find a cure? What if that cure... was in another world? Follow Jim as he pursues the cure to his curse in a land beyond ours.

Jim Douglas has a problem. He's suffered, since birth, from a curse that was given to him by his father. He learns of a land, one filled with magic and possibly the means to cure his ailment. That land is Equestria. It is difficult to get there, but under the right conditions it is possible to enter the mystical world of ponies. Once there, Jim learns there are worse things in life to experience than curses.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

This story was a random little idea that sprouted over the Halloween holiday. I know it might not be the thing for some readers, but I still felt the need to get it written and put out for anyone interested.

A few spoilers for the curious--> This is a werewolf story. Therefore, the Human tag has been placed as it's kiiind of mandatory for this odd little genre.

As of February 2020 story status is bumped out of Hiatus. I'm going to try to get more writing done, but don't expect chapters too often. :twilightsheepish:

Published 2016-11-09 02:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2020-10-19 14:54:58 UTC

2 - Curses...

Canterlot Castle was one of Equestria’s grandest accomplishments of architecture. The high, vaulted ceilings rose to remarkable heights and massive stained glass windows decorated most of the walls. Beautiful tapestries of deep blues and royal purples adorned the great halls of the castle as well, adding to the visually pleasing aesthetics.

The castle was filled with many large rooms, each one capable of holding hundreds of ponies. Jim found himself in the very center of one such room. Twenty-two royal guards surrounded him, ten of them being the bat-winged thestrals, all brandishing golden spears. He looked up to the top of a dais and beheld one of the rulers of the Equestrian kingdom.

Celestia stared down at the human, taking in every detail. Atop his head was a messy mass of course brown hair. His skin was slightly tanned which seemed to compliment his hazel colored eyes. He stood at just a little over six feet in height, making him just a pinch taller than she was, and had a very lean body. Even with his expectant expression, there was a predatory nature to everything he did. It was enough to make the sun princess feel slight caution around the human (even the guards around him were poised for anything that might happen).

She took in a calming breath and steeled her resolve. “Jim Douglas. You have been brought here, before my court, as per your own request. Your letter gave us very little, aside from informing us that you were potentially dangerous. Under normal circumstances, your words would have been seen as a threat, yet you begged us to stop you. Would you care to give me an explanation to your actions?” she said calmly.

Jim stared at her for a long moment before he sighed and slumped his shoulders. He held his gaze with her, unflinchingly. “I have… a rather peculiar problem that I need your help with,” he answered.

“What kind of problem?” asked Celestia.

“Before I go into greater detail, I must ask one thing. Are you familiar with curses?” Jim calmly replied.

Celestia’s brow lifted slightly. “They aren’t a common occurrence, but yes, I do know of them.”

“Good,” Jim nodded firmly, “because I’m under the influence of one. I’ve looked for many years, searched all over my world, and have found nothing that could lift it from me. I came here… to try one last time to free myself from it. Can you help me?”

Celestia eyed the human for a moment. He’s a bit rough around the edges, but there is a feeling of urgency to his request, she thought. “I may be able to aid you, but I’ll need to know more about this. What is the nature of your curse?”

Jim sighed quietly and looked toward one of the windows. From the lack of intensity of the light, he figured it was starting to get into the late afternoon. He turned his head back to the solar princess. “Not to be rude, but time is kind of against me. How specific are you expecting me to be?” he asked.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed as her expression turned slightly suspicious. “How is time against you? Though I do feel something coming off of you, it does not appear to be anything serious. You also said you’ve had this curse upon you for quite some time. Forgive me, but it seems as though you may be here to stir up trouble. If you are expecting my help, you must show some degree of trust.”

Jim sighed more noticeably and crossed his arms. His expression became one of slight annoyance, but there was a hint of understanding behind his eyes. “Sorry, Princess Celestia. I’ve had to live a life of secrecy for a long time. My curse… kind of has this effect of causing violent deaths and needless bloodshed. That kind of thing is highly frowned upon back on Earth… and I hate doing it. This isn’t an easy thing for me to talk about in the first place. Plus, my curse likes to trigger at night, so the sooner I find a solution, the better off we’ll all be,” he explained.

Celestia held him in her steady gaze, patiently waiting for him to get the hint and finish his explanation. Jim got the idea and his hands started to clench as he fought his nervousness. “Alright then,” he sighed, “I suppose I’ll start with the basics of what I’m going through,” he said and took in a deep breath. “This curse… I was born with it. I inherited it from my father. It heals my wounds with incredible speed, making it so that I can regenerate a limb in a mere half hour. The only thing that it can’t fix is decapitation. Outside of that, it doesn’t affect me… until nightfall. Specifically, it triggers on nights of a full moon…” he trailed off and paused as he thought about how he would explain the rest.

“That is quite interesting to hear,” came the new voice of a woman.

Jim’s eyes darted around the room. He was surprised that someone had managed to sneak up on him. It was very difficult to do with his senses of smell and hearing being quite good. He almost missed it, as he gazed about, but he eventually took notice of the swirling cloud of dark blue mist near the ceiling. The mist seemed to twitch, as if it was startled having been discovered, and then a lighthearted laugh echoed through the room. “How curious… usually no one notices me – they hardly ever think to look up when searching for something.”

Jim eyed the mist with slight caution. The hairs on his body lifted as he felt a strange shift in the air around him. The instant he took notice of the odd feeling, something in him made him dash to the side, swiftly avoiding the spearheads of the guards that reacted out of surprise. He looked back to where he had just been and noticed more of the mist that had been seeping up from the floor.

“Luna, stop that,” Celestia said firmly, “you’re startling him more than is necessary.”

Jim started at the mention of that name. His eyes darted back up to the cloud of mist and he tilted his head. “Wait… Luna? As in, Princess Luna, the Princess of the Night?” he asked.

The cloud laughed gently. “Aye, that is my name,” she said and the mist swiftly dropped to the ground. Within moments, the mass of vapor condensed and formed into the body of the dark blue Alicorn Princess. She looked at Jim with slight sympathy and tilted her head. “I hope you’ll forgive me. I merely wished to examine your body more closely. There was never any intention of harm or foul play,” she said apologetically.

Jim relaxed slightly at that. It was a small relief to know that it was only Luna’s magic that he had felt. For a moment, it almost resembled the same sensations he had when his curse began to stir within him. He brought a hand up and ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh. “If you would, please don’t do that again. You startled me, which isn’t a good thing to do.”

“I agree,” Luna replied with a small grin. “Your display of how quick and agile you are was most impressive. You easily slipped out of the confines of our royal guard’s spears.”

Jim cast his gaze to the side. One of the benefits of my curse, I suppose, he thought ruefully.

Celestia gently cleared her throat. “I do apologize for that, Jim Douglas. My sister is more of a hooves-on pony. Please continue with your explanation.”

“Oh, yeah, right…” Jim said and put his hand to his chin as he gathered his thoughts, picking out where he left off. “So, when the full moon rises, my curse takes control. It… changes me. I become a beast – a wolf of great speed, power, and an insatiable thirst for blood. I lose control of myself very quickly, usually when I’m angered or stressed – which happens every time. I… I wish there were enough words to describe how I feel about it, but to sum it up in one word, I loathe every part of this curse.”

Celestia eyed the human levelly, her expression difficult to read. Meanwhile, Luna stepped closer, slowly. The lunar princess stopped a few feet away from Jim, just outside of his comfort zone (as indicated by how tense he became as she neared the edge of it). Luna thought for a moment before she ventured to ask what was on her mind. “Jim… how long has this curse plagued you?” she asked.

Jim’s eyes darkened for a moment as his memory brought forth many unwelcome thoughts. He sighed, shaking his head and crossing his arms once more. “Like I said, I’ve had it since I was born. I’m almost eighty-seven years old.”

Celestia’s brow quirked up slightly. “That is interesting. You look no older than a man in his twenties. Are you, per chance, immortal?” she asked.

Jim shook his head. “No. The curse doesn’t make us ageless… though it does allow longer life spans. The oldest one of my kind, back in the village I was born in, was almost six hundred years old and he was nearing his last days,” he replied.

Luna inched closer and tilted her head slightly. “So, you spent many years in search of a cure back in your world?” Luna asked calmly.

“Yes,” Jim said, nodding his head, “I started my search shortly after I came of age. In over seventy years, I’ve found nothing that could even be considered a remedy for what runs in my blood.”

Luna nodded slowly and then looked to the ground for a brief moment before she gently glanced back into Jim’s eyes. “Jim…” she said softly, “I must ask you, why do you desire the curse to be removed?” she inquired delicately.

Jim’s eyes flared in anger for a moment before a wave of sadness washed over him. He clenched his hands and ground his teeth as he remembered another part of his past. His gaze dropped to the side as a sigh forced its way through the lump in his throat. “I have a few reasons, none of which I am willing to share… it’s too painful. All I can say is that this curse has taken away everything that should have been important in my life, and it has left me broken and scarred. I want my nightmare to end.”

Luna’s breath hitched as she heard those words leave his mouth. There was a great pain within Jim’s eyes, and she easily found herself reliving a past mistake of her own. The look on the human’s face was all too familiar for her. Luna looked up, pleadingly to her sister.

Celestia nodded gently, understanding what it was that her little sister wanted to convey. The solar princess slowly descended the stairs with regal poise. Despite their original purpose, keeping their princesses safe, the gold and ebon clad guards parted to let her pass (though a few were reluctant to do so). Celestia came to a stop just outside of the human’s personal bubble, or rather, when he started to back away from her. “Jim Douglas…” she said calmly.

Jim’s attention perked up and he tilted an ear toward her slightly. He eyed her with slight caution. “Yes, Princess Celestia?”

A smile spread over Celestia’s features. “Given the circumstances, we would normally have to turn you away, but I have come to an agreement with my sister,” she said warmly. “We will do what we can to aid you, but I must make sure you understand one very important thing.”

Jim nodded and closed his eyes. “I don’t expect you to have infinite knowledge. If nothing works, then I’ll just have to try again elsewhere,” he said. Jim’s expression shifted slightly and he opened his saddened hazel eyes, refusing to meet Celestia’s gaze. “Or it might be better if you exiled me.”

Jim’s senses twitched and he went to move away from the source of a quickly approaching rustling sound, but found himself wrapped in a fierce hug from his side. The warmth from the body that held him in its embrace was incredible. He had not felt such kindness and heartfelt emotion throughout his whole life. Part of him wanted to lash out at the being responsible for this new sensation. Yet, there was more of him that was just utterly helpless.

Hazel eyes soon registered, and Jim found himself staring at the kind face of Celestia. The next thing that he realized was that she was blurry and that there was an odd feeling of coolness trailing down his cheeks. He blinked and the blur cleared up, but another trail ran down his cheek. Jim looked down and found Luna hugging him. The tenseness in his body, that he had not realized, slowly started to melt away… as if she were a flame and he frost.

Luna gently pulled her head back and looked Jim in the eyes. It was then that he noticed how striking her turquoise gaze was. It was like looking into flawless gems with a backdrop of gorgeous night blue upon a canvas of starry night. Her smile made the last of his tension fade and he fully relaxed in her grasp.

“There, there…” Luna cooed softly as she gently wiped Jim’s cheeks with her hoof. “There’s no reason to fret now. I give you my word; we won’t resort to banishing you. We’ll do everything in our power to break your curse. Even if we cannot break it, there are ways of tweaking them. One way or another, we shall put an end to your suffering. All that we ask is that you trust us…”

Jim stiffened slightly, but soon found himself relax again. He closed his eyes and sighed. “I’ll trust you… for now,” he said quietly. “Trust isn’t something I can just give… I’ve never been able to trust anyone. Hell, this is the first time I’ve been hugged… and the first time I’ve felt so… calm. What did you do to me?” he said.

Luna giggled, but it was Celestia who answered. “Luna has always had a way with creatures of the night. In a sense, she understands them in a way that no other can.”

Jim glanced to Celestia for a moment, slightly annoyed at the usage of the word ‘creature,’ but he let it slide when he felt Luna’s hug tighten gently. A tiny smile creased his lips and he sighed with mild content as he looked back into the eyes of Luna. “I guess that makes sense,” he said gently.

Luna smiled at him and then nuzzled his cheek softly. “Worry not, Jim. You are in good hooves,” she said and pulled her head away. “Would you care to join us for a walk? Perhaps a late lunch?”

Jim smiled a little more noticeably and nodded. “That sounds nice, actually,” he said, then a thought occurred to him. “But do you mind if I eat… well, a meat dish? Do you even serve meat here?” he asked.

Celestia giggled gently, covering her mouth with a hoof. “There is no need to worry, Jim. Our kitchens are designed to appease many pallets. Human’s, though new to our world, are not the only guests we cater to that have an appetite for meat. I’m afraid that the griffons and dragons beat your race to that particular venue long ago,” she said and smiled warmly at the human’s lifted brow.

Luna noticed the curious look Jim had given and grinned jovially at him. “I take it that you were not aware of some of the other races in Equestria?” she asked.

Jim chuckled and gave a short shake of his head. “No. I had done a little research on this place, before I found a way here, but the little pamphlet they gave us in that teleportation chamber didn’t explain a lot,” he said as he gently coaxed Luna’s hug away so he could produce said pamphlet.

Luna laughed when she caught sight of it. “Oh, yes, that little thing. It’s given to the new arrivals as a means of helping them with the basics of our world,” she explained. “But in all honesty, it’s in dire need of revision.”

“Yeah,” Jim agreed, “it’s really bad at giving any useful information. It does, however, tell us a lot about what to do if we ever see either of you, the rulers of this world.”

Celestia sighed and shook her head. “I just wish they would have excluded the parts of bowing to us so much.”

Jim eyed Celestia curiously. “Why? You’re royalty. Doesn’t it come with bows as a mandatory gesture?” he queried.

Luna giggled behind her hoof. “Oh, in a way, yes. But you must understand, that little book you have says that one must bow after every sentence that passes between a subject and us. For us, that is highly excessive. It’s good for a few laughs, though,” she said and glanced mischievously in Celestia’s direction.

Celestia gave Luna a flat look. Jim glanced back and forth between them, starting to realize there was a fun little story behind that.

“In any case,” Celestia said, cutting off the subject before Luna had the chance to poke more fun at her, “I should head back to my royal duties. It was a pleasure meeting you, Jim, and I shall see you again tonight.”

Jim lifted a brow, slightly worried about that last part. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? Shouldn’t we get started on lifting my curse as soon as possible?” he asked.

Luna placed a hoof to Jim’s chest comfortingly. “Do not worry. It is part of what is necessary. In order to get to the root of your curse, we’ll need to see it when it is active. Right now, all we can see is a faint trace of it. Should we try to analyze it now, it could make things worse. We must view it as we would a normal spell.”

Jim nodded, only slightly understanding what she meant. Magic was extremely rare back on Earth, but it was something that he had seen on three occasions – two of which were attempts to rid him of his curse. All he knew was that magic was highly precise in its nature, and needed specific conditions.

Luna smiled warmly and then gestured to the doors with her wing. “Let us enjoy some time together. As our good friend would say, ‘if you have any questions, I’m more than happy to help,’” she said teasingly.

Jim groaned under his breath as he remembered that purple Alicorn from earlier, but he could not help but grin at Luna’s imitation. He nodded once and gestured with his hand. “After you, your highness.”

Luna giggled and playfully bated her eyes. “Oh, such a gentleman,” she teased.

The two shared a quiet laugh and proceeded to leave the room while Celestia teleported away.

Meanwhile, the solar and lunar guards simply glanced at each other and shrugged. Such was the life of the guard to be so easily forgotten.

Author's Note

Alrighty then, here's the second chapter. :pinkiesmile:

I literally just finished writing it a few hours ago... so not much time went into editing. :twilightblush:

Hope you like it. I was aiming for a different perspective (personality wise) with the royal pony sisters than I usually do, plus I'm still in the process of refining Jim's personality. This story won't have a real schedule, but look forward to the next release. :raritywink:

4 - Getting Acquainted

Jim sat at a fine dining table, large enough to comfortably seat at least twenty people. His hand gently caressed his belly, the bulge threatening to sunder the waistline of his trousers. He had a content grin on his face with his eyes closed. “Alright… for herbivorous ponies, those chefs can make a mean steak,” said Jim.

Luna placed a hoof over her muzzle to stifle a giggle. “I did say they were well versed in their craft. I take it you approve?”

“Very much so,” Jim replied with a pleasant sigh. “I think the only thing that would make this even better would be a nice warm rock in the sun to bask on.”

Luna let her giggle slip out. “Not to cast the stone, per say, but we do have a lounging area in the garden. It is quite a lovely location this time of day. Would you like to relax there?” she asked warmly.

Jim snickered at her pun and provided her with a toothy grin. “I take it you’ve never found a nice boulder by the side of a stream to lay on? You should try it some time; it’s a real treat after a good swim or a big meal in the afternoon.”

Luna returned the grin. “And I think you’ve yet to experience the wonders of a cloud bed. Now that is something that can never be beat,” she returned playfully.

Jim simply lifted a curious brow, his hazel eyes twinkling with mischief. “Oh? You can sleep on clouds? That’s an interesting image… kind of makes me wonder how other activities would be experienced on such a thing,” he said as his grin grew a pinch wider.

Luna’s expression slid into a sultry smirk. “Are you suggesting what I think you are, dear Jim?”

Jim’s face melted into a suave and husky look, expertly equipped with a passionate lidded gaze and a slight little smirk of confidence. “That depends… but if we are thinking the same thing, then it begs just one important question.”

“And that would be?” Luna asked as she leaned a little closer to Jim’s face.

“How would we avoid getting the pillows stuck on your horn?”

Luna opened her mouth to reply with a witty response, but slight confusion halted her. “Wait… what are we referring to now?” she asked with a tilt of her head.

“Pillow fights,” Jim replied with a mirthful grin.

Luna groaned and rolled her eyes. “And the mood has been ruined,” she sighed, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

Jim snickered again and winked at her. “Sorry, although I’m not opposed to the other idea. Of course, I think it would be a little too exotic for my personal preferences.”

Luna giggled into her hoof. “That’s surprising to hear spoken from a being of Earth.”

Jim shrugged. “Humans are either real stiff about such a taboo subject or are not openly honest about what they’d like to do with an attractive member of another race. I’m only human in my appearance, currently. My views on the subject differ greatly… though my standards for potential partners are held fairly high,” he said nonchalantly.

Luna’s inquisitive expression locked onto Jim’s eyes. “And doest thou find us to be an attractive mare?” she asked.

Jim chuckled gently, knowing full well where his answer could lead him. Should his reply be unsatisfactory, he’d be offending a member of royalty. Still, he felt honesty should be his policy this time around, and he opted to give her his truest opinion. “You are very beautiful, Princess Luna. Your deep blue coat color, and complimenting starry magical mane, is very alluring to me. I even find that moon mark on your backside cute, in a way. Sadly, I don’t see our current relationship as anything more than professional; I wouldn’t even allow myself to be intimate with you were you to order it of me. We’ve only just met, after all.”

Luna eyed Jim calmly for a long time. The truth was not as bad as she had expected, but it still hurt a little to be refused. The lunar princess had to admit that Jim’s features were well within the realm of what she looked for in a partner, even down to his playful yet strong personality. But as he had said, Jim was right about their current standing; they had only known each other for less than half a day. Eventually she relented and gave Jim a small smile. “We thank you for your honesty. Maybe time will change things… for better or worse,” she said.

Jim smiled as well, but a look of curiosity quickly overlapped his expression. “I hope I’m not being rude, but I have to ask. Why does your manner of speaking shift back and forth? Sometimes you say ‘I’, and other times you say ‘We’. A moment ago you were speaking like they used to do in the past on Earth, as well.”

Luna chuckled mirthfully and shook her head. “Ah, that. Well… in all honesty, I’m still getting used to the current dialects of today’s Equestria. I was sealed away in the moon for a thousand years, so I’ve spent the past few years learning the new ways. I simply… slip back into the old ways of speaking sometimes.”

“Oh, I see. I apologize if I made things awkward, I was just curious about it. There’s nothing wrong with either way of speaking,” Jim said comfortingly. “It just caught my attention a few times.”

Luna smiled warmly at Jim. “You have our thanks, but do not worry, we… I understand. It is simply easier for me to speak the way I’m used to. At present, I’ve found that I seem to talk in a mix of the old and new dialects. I know that it isn’t a big deal, but I do try to catch myself when I slip into using the old tongue. My sister really teases me when I slip up in front of her,” she said with a light giggle.

Jim chuckled softly as well and turned his head toward a new presence in the room. Walking to their table was a light blue unicorn stallion with a dark grey, flowing mane. The unicorn held a simple polite smile on his face, but the hair on the back of Jim’s neck started to stand on end once he got a good look at the stallion’s emerald eyes. Were he in his wolf form, Jim knew he would have let out a low growl upon the unicorn’s approach.

The light blue stallion came to a stop beside the lunar princess and bowed in respect. “Good afternoon, your grace,” he said.

Luna gave a short bow of her head. “You may rise, Arch Mage Mana Spark. It is nice to see you in good health.”

“Indeed,” Spark replied with a small smile, “I’m pleased to say I have returned to being as fit as a fiddle, if you don’t mind the expression. That will be the last time I lack the attention to such new and volatile chemicals in my research.”

Luna offered a small smile and nodded her head in sympathy. “Yes, that would be good. It was very worrisome when my sister and I learned of your accident. We were sorry that such a thing had happened.”

“Think nothing of it, your majesty,” Spark assured her and waved a dismissive hoof. “Accidents happen and it was nopony’s fault but my own in the first place,” he said and turned his attention to Jim for a brief moment. “Pardon my asking, but I hope I didn’t interrupt anything important. The fellow beside you seems to have a rather displeased look about him.”

Luna’s gaze drifted to Jim and she instantly felt a slight pang of fear from his predatory look. His hazel eyes were brightly lit, as if a part of his wolf side had surfaced and enhanced the reflective properties of them. Yet his expression looked as calm as could be, which made him more frightening. Nothing should have that kind of calm expression with that sharp a gaze.

“Princess Luna was simply treating me to an afternoon snack,” Jim said before Luna could respond. “We were just discussing a possible visit to the garden. You weren’t imposing on anything more, but it does bring up the question as to what business you have to pay her highness a visit. If it’s a private matter then I can leave and wait for her elsewhere.”

Spark offered a slightly regretful look toward Jim, one that did not meet his eyes. “I do apologize, but it is a fairly sensitive subject. If you wouldn’t mind, could you wait for her outside?” he asked.

Jim’s calm expression shifted into an understanding smile, one that showed just how sharp his canines were. “Of course. Please take your time,” he said and stood from his seat. Jim gave Luna a small bow before turning and leaving the two ponies to talk.

Luna, having been too stunned by the unusual look in Jim’s eyes simply watched the human until he disappeared behind the doors they had entered through earlier. Her attention suddenly shifted to Mana Spark as he gently cleared his throat. “Quite the… unusual human. What is his standing? Surely the nobility of Earth know better than to be seen in such unfitting attire when dining with such distinguished members of Equestrian royalty,” he said casually.

Luna held in her angry rebuke, taking in a deep breath before addressing the Arch Mage. In all honesty she did not like Mana Spark. The stallion was one of the self-proclaimed purists, a group that set unicorns as the truest of the pony races, next to the Alicorns. Were it not for her sister’s plea to spare them from her ire, Luna probably would have had the entire group apprehended and put through a mild series of lashings until they saw things in a different light.

“He is not of nobility, Arch Mage,” Luna said calmly, “but he is an important guest. I suggest you treat him with respect from now on, as if he were of royal standing.”

“With all due respect,” Spark replied in that same insufferable casualness, “the royalty of Earth are a joke, at best. They pale in comparison to any other race – even the Minotaur King has better standing. I won’t stoop so low as to give a human my respect unless it is deserving of it.”

Luna gave Spark a sharp glare. “You WILL show Jim some respect. He may look like a human, but there is far more to him than that. In fact, you will be taking part in the ritual tonight that involves him. I suggest you set aside your personal beliefs unless you’d rather have your career end tonight because you ‘lack the attention’ during the process.”

Mana Spark eyed the princess with mild amusement. “Was that meant to be a threat, your highness?” he asked.

Luna huffed in annoyance. “It’s a warning. He’s killed because of what ails him. Please be sure to keep that in mind,” she said and stood from her seat.

Spark’s eyes narrowed slightly and the shadow of a smirk nearly crossed over his features. “Duly noted,” he said and turned away. “I suppose I have some preparations to resume. Until we meet again, your highness…”

Luna sneered inwardly at the stallion. She really wanted to have him flogged. She gave Mana Spark a curt nod and left the table to find Jim. Even being in the company of a known killer was preferable to spending even one more second beside that overinflated unicorn. Her search was surprisingly short lived, as the human in question stood just a few paces down the hall from the doors of the dining hall.

As she neared him, Luna noticed that Jim had been fixated on something outside, through the window. She walked over to stand near him and looked outside, finding nothing of relative importance. Beyond the window was one of the lesser gardens, the type that served for simple aesthetics to please the eyes of any visitors to the castle. Luna looked back to Jim and came face to face with his firm expression.

“That Arch Mage rubs me the wrong way, Princess Luna,” Jim said coldly. “He seems to have a very peculiar view of humans… but there’s more to him that he covers up with that shitty smile of his. Why did you let him talk to you like that?”

Luna stared in slight disbelief. “How did you hear what was said? Surely the guards would not have permitted you to eavesdrop by the door…”

“They didn’t have to do anything. My hearing is better than you might think, your highness.”

A heavy sigh escaped Luna and she turned her gaze out toward the little garden. It dawned on her that Jim must have been doing exactly as she was now, looking to the calm beauty to distract from the situation. “To be honest, I don’t like the Arch Mage. We’d rather send him to the dungeon for being the foul little pest that he is, but our sister made us promise to never act as rash as what was once acceptable for punishing insolent fools. We… I don’t like it, but I must simply bite back my retorts to him and offer him a smile when he acts so pompously.”

Jim relaxed a little and a small chuckle slipped from him. “You have my condolences. On the bright side, at least your methods for dealing with him didn’t include breaking his neck. I don’t take kindly to being insulted – especially when I’m compared to those pathetic humans. You were right to warn him that I wasn’t one of them. Be prepared to save him tonight, too… he’s a source of aggression for me, which may tilt me toward attacking him once I start to lose control.”

Luna turned her attention back to Jim, a slight glimmer of mischief dancing in her turquoise eyes. “What would we have to do to spare the poor Arch Mage from your wrath?” she asked.

A slight look of unease crossed over Jim’s features, but he forced it away with a smile. “The best way to distract me, when I’m that mindless monster, is to use blood… fresh blood. Once I smell it, I’m driven to the source like a starving shark.”

Luna contemplated the answer for a moment. “So… if I were to, for instance, cut myself during your transformation, you would seek me out? How great is the danger in such an act?”

Jim’s posture slumped a bit, and his forced smile faded as his mind recalled a memory he wished he could forget. “I would do everything in my power to find you, pin you down, and devour you. Whatever is left behind would no longer be recognizable as anything more than a collection of the parts I didn’t like,” he said, his voice melancholy.

Luna stepped closer to Jim and placed her hoof gently against his thigh, drawing his downcast gaze up to look at her. “Worry not, Jim. I won’t let you harm anypony… not even me. Trust me…” she said softly.

Jim sighed and looked back out into the garden. “I trust you… but I just can’t bring myself to feel completely confident in your abilities to keep me from hurting others. None of you know what I’m capable of.”

“Then tell us what you can do. The more knowledge we have of your power, the greater our efforts will be in keeping our promise to you. We will help you. Let us go to the garden. Then you can share your knowledge in peace,” Luna said with a smile and gestured down the hall with her wing.

Jim managed a small smile of his own and nodded as he followed her once more.

Author's Note

I gotta admit, I had fun with this chapter. The little spat with innuendoes was an unexpected treat that just sort of happened, heh. Hope you guys are ready for the fun to really start, because the next chapter will include Jim's werewolf transformation! :pinkiehappy:

I hope you enjoyed the read, everyone. Until next time. :)

5 - Just a Standard Transformation...

The personal garden of the royal Alicorn sisters was an incredible sight. Flowers and plants of every shape and size were on full display, some so dazzling that it was almost beyond imagining how something like it could even exist. It was another reminder to Jim that he truly was in a magical land, and that thought helped to improve his mood greatly. Hell, there was a moment when he actually started to think that his cure was really possible.

A few marble benches dotted the corners of the current location, but they paled in comparison to the lavish cushions that Jim and Luna sat upon. Pegasus down feathering, as it turned out, was very soft and made for one heck of an epic experience. Without a doubt, Jim could easily claim that it was his new favorite thing to lounge on.

Lying on his side, with legs sprawled out like a happy little pup, Jim sighed in content. His ears were focused on the calm breeze that gently brushed through the leaves of a nearby willow tree, which had caught him off guard when he saw it. To his understanding, those trees only grew by large bodies of water. Still, it was a pretty tree, one that had been grown with a lot of care and devotion. Jim’s attention shifted when the songs of a few nearby birds began, their pleasant little chirping bringing a small smile to his face.

“You are enjoying this more than I had expected,” Luna whispered from Jim’s side.

The wolf in human's clothing cracked open an eye with a playful grin. “You were right about this being a nice place. It’s gorgeous, pleasantly aromatic, equipped with the best cushions I’ve ever had the pleasure of sitting on, and it even came with a pretty voice,” he said.

Luna giggled into her hoof quietly, so as to not disturb the small animals drinking from the small pond beneath the willow tree. “It sounds more like you’re describing your ideal mate, but I must agree. This is one of my favorite places within the gardens.”

Jim’s interest peaked a little at that and he lifted his head to get a better look at Luna. “So where is your favorite place, then?” he asked.

A slight look of melancholy crossed over Luna’s face for a moment before a warm smile replaced it. “My favorite place, sadly, no longer exists. It has been lost to time. However, my sister did make a new place here in this garden that comes very close. I would love to show you… but it’s true beauty only shines at night.”

Jim was quiet for a moment, a look of deeper contemplation dancing through his sharp hazel eyes. “Well… if all goes well tonight, then we can go there and see it together. Well, if you’d allow me to accompany you to such an important location. I’d understand… I had a place, back on Earth, that was like my own private sanctuary,” he said and rolled onto his back to stare up into the sky.

His favorite place was a little glen, deep in the heart of a dense forest. A tiny stream, one that sprouted from deep within the earth and tasted so pure it was almost a sin to drink from it, cut through the clearing. Very few things ever entered that place. It was so quiet, so peaceful that Jim had come to truly enjoy it as the one place he could feel like he was no longer connected to the world. He was freed from his burdens while he rested there.

A small smile played on Jim’s lips. Maybe I could take you there one day, he thought.

Luna smiled kindly at Jim and she joined him in gazing at the sky above. The colors had started to change, with sky blue melting into darker shades of the coming evening. She let out a small relaxed sigh and looked back down to the human. “I would enjoy it if you would accompany me, but that will have to wait,” she said and righted her upper body to be in a sitting position. “I would like to go over your transformation once more.”

Jim’s smile vanished like smoke on the wind and he sat up. “You want the summary again, or was there anything specific that you were interested in?” he asked.

“From the top, if you don’t mind,” Luna answered calmly.

Jim took a deeper breath and sighed through his nose, regarding Luna with a look more akin to determined. “So, as soon as the moon reaches above the horizon, my curse will activate (pending on whether or not it acts the same way with your moon’s cycle or not). My body will change from what you see now, to looking like a wolf – a very large one. I won’t be able to talk, but I can still move my body consciously, so I’ll be able to shake or nod my head to any of your questions. However… after a few minutes, I’ll start to lose control over my mind and body. From that moment on, everything is up to you and the others to keep me in line. I apologize for anything I might do…” he said.

Luna shook her head. “Don’t worry, I know full well what it’s like. In your case, there is really no reason for you to apologize. You were born with this curse… you never were given any choice in the matter,” she said reassuringly. “Now, to confirm what you told me before, your new form will have increased strength, speed, agility, and heightened senses, correct?”

“Yes,” Jim replied, “I’ll be capable of head-butting through solid chunks of wood, running faster than anything you’ve ever seen, moving around in ways that would make you dizzy just trying to keep up, and I’ll be fully aware of everything around me – including your breathing and heartbeat. In addition my claws are strong, and sharp enough to cut through metals – my fangs even more so. Not to toot my own horn, but I have little doubt that I’ll be the most dangerous thing to ever exist in this world after I transform.”

Luna nodded and turned her attention to the castle, her ears giving a peculiar twitch. She then returned her gaze to Jim. “It would seem things are nearly ready. Is there anything else you think I should know before we depart?” she asked.

Jim shook his head. “Not really. I’ve pretty much covered everything I could think of.”

“Very well,” Luna said and her horn lit up with a soft glow, her silvery magic drawing Jim’s eye.

“That’s a pretty color,” he idly remarked.

Luna paused in her spell and eyed Jim with a smile. “Thank you. I do believe you’re the first to have ever commented on the color of my magic.”

Jim smiled as well and nodded toward her mane. “The color compliments your stars very well.”

Luna’s smile warmed and she huffed pleasantly. “You really know how to compliment a mare,” she said with a gentle shake of her head. Then she fixed her turquoise gaze onto Jim. “I’m going to teleport us to the chamber. Are you ready, Jim?” she said.

Jim nodded, his expression shifting to more serious. “Yes, Princess. As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Luna nodded and her magic encased both of their forms. Jim’s body tensed and his eyes widened as something stirred within him, but before he could say anything the world around him swirled and contorted for a flicker of an instant. He felt his body lunge during that moment and then he blinked to find he was in a completely new location.

The chamber was comprised of pure white stone with strange red markings along the floor, walls and ceiling. Surprisingly, Jim recognized a few of the marks. He had seen them used in the magic circles that had been used the few times he had encountered mages in the past. As he scanned the room, eyeing the engravings, his sights landed on the backside of the Arch Mage. The hairs on his neck started to rise again. Something about that stallion really rubbed Jim the wrong way.

Suddenly, Jim’s body started to react to something again, and his feet left the ground. “What the?” he said as his head darted around to try and spot what was happening. His gaze drifted over his body and he saw he was covered with a magical aura. His eyes darted around and spotted four unicorns with their horns alight in the same light green hue as the aura around him.

“Calm yourself,” came Luna’s voice as she walked along beside him. “We will be initiating the cycle, where my sister and I move our charges soon. You are simply being placed in position. The Arch Mage and the others will be monitoring you during the process, but Celestia and I will join them once the moon and sun have been aligned properly. This is simply the best way for us to keep you, and us, safe during your change,” she said calmingly.

“Maybe next time you should warn me,” Jim said tensely. “I really don’t like this feeling.”

With a few gentle flaps of her wings, Luna ascended to float with Jim. She softly nuzzled into the crook of his neck, her mane teasing his cheek. “We offer our apologies, but this is something that has been deemed necessary. Please, you must continue to believe in us. We… I want this to work. I will not let anything bad happen.”

Jim sighed, melting under her calming nuzzles. Luna’s fur was soft and smooth. Her body radiated a gentle warmth that seemed to ease away his tension and she smelled good, too (the scent of dark chocolate and raspberries being even stronger from the closeness). “Alright,” Jim said quietly, “I’ll trust in you. But seriously, this feels so weird, being lifted into the air by magic. Hell, it was almost like feeling the start of my transformation when you teleported us here. I really don’t like that sensation.”

Luna pulled her head away slowly and she eyed Jim with slight concern. She opened her mouth to address the matter, but the soft pop and golden flash of her sister’s arrival distracted her.

“Luna, it is time,” Celestia called out.

Luna sighed softly, glancing back to Jim once more. She felt something in her gut, but decided she would see how things played out. Deep down, she started to think that maybe there was more to this than anypony could have predicted. With the gentle flutter of her wings, Luna drifted over to land beside Celestia, who she nuzzled affectionately upon landing.

The two sisters exchanged loving greetings and proceeded to light up their horns to move the sun and moon into position. Meanwhile, Jim could only float in the air and watch the other unicorns in front of him. He did not like them either. The three stallions and one mare looked about as thrilled to be there as a kid watching a boring art teacher try to educate them in mathematics.

Jim’s gaze soon drifted over to where he had seen the Arch Mage. There, standing just outside of the magic circles on the floor, was Mana Spark… smirking at him. An instinctive desire to rush the Arch Mage and pummel him surged through Jim’s body. An all too familiar sensation started to form within his gut as he glared at Spark. Dominance… that was what Jim strove for over that annoying stallion. The need to put Mana Spark under his foot and grind the stallion’s will to dust…

Mana Spark continued to smirk at Jim, even as his horn lit up in a soft pink glow. Jim’s sharp eyes picked up on a similar glow that appeared right beside the ears of the other unicorns of the room. The only ones who did not have the same pink glow were the two guards by the far doors and the two princesses. Jim’s gaze returned to Mana Spark to see the light blue stallion’s lips moving. He tilted his head slightly, trying to hear what was being said, but Jim could only catch a few sounds – no words made it to his sensitive ears.

Just as Jim’s suspicions were about to peak, his heart pulsed firmly within his chest. Fuck… Jim thought. It was time for his body to change once more. His heart pounded again and his breath hitched in his throat. Another pound and his fingers twitched. Again, and his toes began to curl. With each pulsing beat, his body would react to the call and each time his heart would beat faster.

Within a minute, Jim’s breathing had become ragged and his body dripped with sweat. He could see the strain on the lesser mage’s faces as his body fought against their magic, instinctively trying to curl up as his body became something else. Just as his heartbeat reached the peak of it’s rapid beating, Jim turned his head weakly to look at Luna once more. Hazel eyes met turquoise, and time almost seemed to stop as they shared a look. A small smile formed on Jim’s lips just before the transformation took hold in full force.

“GAAAAAAAHHH!!!” Jim bellowed! His entire body pulsed as the curse gripped him again. He continued to yell intermittently as his body changed shape. Bones snapped and reformed as they shifted into a new shape. Joints popped and crunched as his appendages morphed. It was always the same painful experience… and there was nothing he could do to stop it. But this time, this time something was different. He still curled in on himself, he still yelled out in agony with each body modifying alteration, he still hated every excruciatingly hot second of it as his blood boiled… but there was something out of the ordinary happening this time.

Something deeper than before surged forth within Jim. His limbs shot out in all directions and he bellowed in a throaty roar that shook the walls. The magic keeping him aloft flickered out and he fell to the floor, landing on his hands and knees. The hell…?

Jim looked down at his body, still steaming from the heat of his transformation. Something was wrong. Instead of the body of a powerful wolf as he had become countless times in the past, a more humanoid form crouched in its place. His back legs were as they should be. Two powerfully built limbs with two joints descended from his hips. That was where things differed greatly, however.

Aside from the bushy tail, Jim’s body was like that of an excessively fit human from his waist up, though he was covered in thick fur (fur that thinned out to a softer, less dense coating on his chest and abs). Oddly enough, his male organ had also maintained its wolfish nature and remained hidden within a sheath. Jim’s attention drifted to his front paws, or as was the case, his hands. His grip on the floor had been strong, indicated by the dust coating his fingers from the cracking stone, but it was the long obsidian claws that really drew in his attention. The sharp, dagger-like claws had cut into the floor like a knife through a block of soft chalk.

What the hell is going on? Jim thought as he stared at the gouges his claws had made. This isn’t how things were supposed to happen. I’m not supposed to be like one of those things!

Jim’s breathing started to pick up once more as panic began to grip him. Suddenly, he felt something gently land against his back. A feeling of calm accompanied the telltale scent of chocolate and raspberry. “Luna…” Jim said, startling himself. His voice was deep, throaty and rumbled from deep within.

“Jim?” Luna whispered cautiously. “Are you still in control?”

Jim turned his head slightly to look at Luna out of the corner of his eye. Her face said everything he needed to know. She was as shocked as he was, but she was also concerned. He caught a glimpse of Princess Celestia in the back as well, noting the look of calmness. The solar princess still gave away her true intentions with her eyes, though. Celestia was prepared to strike Jim down if he made a single wrong move.

Jim’s bright hazel eyes looked into Luna’s as he slowly stood up, realizing he had become much taller. Though the act was a bit unsteady, it gave Jim a better understanding of his body’s strength. He could feel the muscle in his body tense and move. There was immense power ready to be unleashed at a moment’s notice. “I… I’m not sure yet. This has never happened before. This is more like the other variation of this curse; where the body takes on a mix of wolf and human. That version is just as vicious as my kind, but it’s far more simplistic in how it gets what it wants. My curse has always made our kind seem like real wolves, just with a greater hunger for blood. We’re far more cunning than the other cursed ones,” he rumbled.

Jim’s gaze intensified as he looked deeper into Luna’s eyes. “What happened to me? Why am I like this?” he asked. “This should not have happened.”

Luna stepped back a half step. “We do not know. Your curse definitely gave off magic when it activated. My sister and I could feel… a strange yet familiar magic deep within you. If I were to be so bold, I might even say that the magic felt Equestrian in nature, but that should be impossible,” she said.

Jim’s eyes narrowed as an odd thought occurred to him. “Not unless our worlds have come into contact with each other in the past. Part of human lore includes strange beings, such as unicorns and pegasi. There are even tales of dragons. What if Equestrian magic somehow made it through to Earth in the past?”

Luna considered Jim’s words carefully. “That sounds plausible. Unfortunately, we don’t have any records or rumors of humans in our history. If there had been any such occurrences, then your theory would be a sound one. Alas, I think we’ve drifted off topic. How do you feel?”

Jim paused to focus on his body. He felt fine, surprisingly. By now he would normally be feeling like he was losing his mind, yet his thoughts had not drifted into the usual realm of hunger and thirst for blood. Then again, there was a faint buzzing feeling in the back of his mind, so maybe something else had changed and his previously expected loss of control had been altered. “I feel fine, but there’s an odd sensation at the back of my head. It’s not a feeling I’ve had before, so I don’t know what it means.”

Luna nodded. “I see. If you start to feel anything else, be sure to let us know. I must speak with my sister about this new development. Then we can try to look into breaking your curse. I must admit; it was strange that your roar was powerful enough to break all of our concentration. It might even have more power behind it than the Royal Canterlot voice my sister and I used to use to address our subjects,” she said and smiled at Jim.

Jim’s lips curled up, an odd sensation given he was sure he had an elongated muzzle from the way his face felt. It then occurred to him that he wanted to know what he really looked like. He watched Luna as she turned and walked over to talk with Celestia.

This has become a troublesome development, Jim thought as he patiently waited. I never thought I’d ever look like those weaklings, but something happened to change things. Now that I think about it… I wonder if my curse has been reacting to the magic being used around me. It would make sense if my curse used Equestrian magic. Maybe that was what changed things? Every time they used magic near me it felt like my curse was activating.

It was an interesting idea, one that could have held Jim’s attention for quite some time, but fate decided it was about time to intervene again. Jim felt his ear flick and rotate toward a new sound in the room. It was very quiet, but he could hear a gentle series of whispers from nearby. Jim’s head slowly turned. His hazel gaze landed upon the smirking face of Arch Mage Mana Spark.

As Jim’s eyes met with Spark’s emerald ones the whispers grew louder. It took a few moments, but Jim soon came to realize that the soft voices were actually different tones of Mana Spark’s, yet the stallion’s mouth had not moved. The fur on the back of Jim’s neck and back started to stand on end. Anger started to boil within the werewolf’s veins and a deep growl, vibrated in his throat.

Jim went to ask Spark what the big idea was, but instantly realized that his body would not respond. Something primal took hold of Jim in that moment and his lips curled back to reveal his many sharp fangs. Mana Spark’s expression turned slightly fearful, but his eyes betrayed an ulterior motive. That stallion was grinning like an ecstatic kid on the inside.

That son of a bitch is planning something! I knew he was no good, Jim thought angrily. It then dawned on him that the rest of the room was watching him, but something was off about the way the other unicorns were acting. They slowly backed away from Jim, but there was a distinct lack of fear coming from them. Something was amiss, and it made no sense. If they were not afraid then why back away?

Jim had little time to ponder on it for long. As the seconds ticked by, his body’s aggression skyrocketed to new levels. He wanted to tear into Mana Spark’s chest and rip out his still beating heart, but his body refused to move. To make him even angrier, the whispers continued to weave into the depths of his mind, slowly growing louder and more prominent. At some point, Jim’s thoughts started to shift and the whispers began to make sense to him.

“Hate them… hurt them… maim them… kill them,” repeated over and over in Jim’s mind. Each time he heard those words his anger would grow. Soon he felt anger melt into rage, then rage became fury. His vision turned red and his vicious fangs opened with a guttural snarl. He wanted to yell at Mana Spark, tell him to silence the voices in his head, to grip the stallion by the throat and rip his head from his shoulders, anything if it meant stopping the incessant whispers!

Jim’s body then dropped down, his claws sinking into the stone floor and his body tensed like a coiled spring. The whispers stopped, Luna and Celestia gasped which drew Jim’s attention to them, and two words echoed in Jim’s mind with a tone of finality. “Kill them!”

Jim’s fury ignited and his gaze locked onto Luna. He bared his fanged maw at her and growled savagely. Her eyes widened in shock and her ears stood ramrod strait as fear gripped her. Seeing that expression on her face brought forth an old memory for Jim. Luna’s face was replaced with the image of a young man. The man was afraid, deathly so, and gripped at Jim’s throat frantically. He was fighting for his life, screaming and begging for Jim to hear him. Jim heard each word, knew that he should do everything in his power to save his only friend from what was about to happen – the only person that had ever truly wanted to help him break his curse. But nothing stopped Jim from digging his front paws into the young man’s flesh and forcing his powerful jaws around his prey’s neck.

Jim’s mind sputtered for a moment, fury being replaced with sadness and guilt. He shook his head violently, standing up and gripping his skull with his hands. Claws sunk into his flesh as he fought against whatever it was that Mana Spark had done to him. With a mighty roar of rage, Jim dropped his head down to the stone floor, slamming into it with enough force that it should have turned his cranium into the result of dropping a watermelon. All it accomplished was giving Jim one hell of a throbbing headache and cracking the floor.

A deep growl escaped through Jim’s fangs as he lifted his head to glare at Mana Spark. “You…” he said, voice laced with the ire of an angry god.

Jim went to stomp over to the Arch Mage and demand an explanation, but a golden glow of magic surrounded Jim and forced him to the floor with immense force. His head was then forced around so that he was staring at Princess Celestia. Luna stood beside her sister, a look of shock and confusion on her face.

“Let me go,” Jim growled.

Celestia shook her head. “I think not, Jim. You have shown us that you cannot stay in control of yourself. Therefore we must do what is necessary,” she said sternly.

Jim growled again. “You don’t get it, that wasn’t from my curse! That annoying Arch Mage-”

“Ahem,” Mana Spark cleared his throat, a look of surprise playing across his features. “Your highness, I don’t understand it, but it is clearly evident that this being is far too dangerous.”

“Why you little,” Jim started to say and tried to get up, only to have his body forced to the ground again.

“He even seems to have a strong desire to get to me. I think it would be a wise decision to incapacitate him and place him in a holding cell until his curse has run its course. Maybe we can try to cleanse him again, but we clearly need a better way to restrain him if we are to complete the ritual,” Spark said.

Jim glared in Mana Spark’s general direction. He knew the little shit was stalling and trying to get him placed in a location where he could make sure he never revealed the truth. He had been in a similar situation in the past. In order to ‘negotiate’ with him, a shady group of people placed Jim in a jail cell and shot him. Were it not for his body’s healing powers, and the fact that werewolves were hard to kill in general, Jim would have lost his life that day.

Celestia thought on the matter calmly as she gauged Jim’s reaction. She knew there was something abnormal going on, but the answer eluded her for the moment. After some quiet thought, and a few glances to her younger sister, Celestia reached a conclusion. She held her head high and looked down at Jim with authority. “Jim Douglas, I am truly sorry for this turn of events, but I believe the Arch Mage is correct. It would seem that magic alone will not be possible to cleanse you of your curse. I am going to send you to the dungeon until the sun rises and your curse has been reversed.”

Jim’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Celestia. “No,” he said firmly.

Celestia’s eyes widened slightly. “What do you mean?” she asked.

Jim frowned at her. “I’m not going into a cell. I won’t fall victim again, not to the likes of him,” he stated firmly and braced his hands and clawed feet against the stone floor, claws digging in. “You’re being fooled by him. Honestly, it’s ridiculous that you’d be as old and wise as you are and not realize when you’re being played. I bet you’d even trust his word over mine because you’ve known him for who the fuck cares how long. I’m done here.”

Celestia went to inquire further, but to her shock and horror, Jim started to rise from the floor. She pressed her magic harder against him, but it did virtually nothing to stop him. “Stop this at once!” she commanded.

Jim ignored her. He turned his gaze to Mana Spark and sneered at the surprised stallion. “You’ll get what’s coming to you, Arch Mage. People like you always get their just reward in the end. Pray that our paths never cross again,” he said and growled as he felt another wave of power try to force him to the floor again.

In a brief fit of anger, Jim’s head whipped around and he went to bite at the magic surrounding him. To his surprise, he did feel something tangible in his jaws as he bit down. He snarled and ripped his head away, tearing a chunk of the golden aura around him away. Celestia’s magic failed and dispersed with a fizzling sound, leaving a foul smell of ozone in its wake. A collection of gasps filled the room and Jim’s eyes turned back to the sun princess.

Slight anger smoldered within his piercing hazel gaze for a moment. He then looked to Luna, and his heart softened slightly at the hurt look in her eyes. He knew it, all too well, that she was silently begging him to reconsider. Jim would have stayed to at least talk with her about what had happened, but the sound of Celestia’s horn lighting up with magic once more ended that possibility. Without sparing a second more, Jim launched his body toward the nearest window.

With unbelievable speed, Jim crossed the distance and smashed through the enchanted glass. He flew out of the shattered remains of the window and soared to the ground. The ground boomed with the heavy impact of his large body, sending a minor tremor out that shook the walls of the castle and trees alike. Jim spared a quick glance back to see how far he had fallen, noticing he had exited from the seventh window of one of the towers. Considering his feet and hands only tingled from the impact meant that he could indeed feel impressed from surviving a fall of about a hundred and fifty feet, or so.

Jim turned his attention toward the far horizon and he wasted no time in sprinting out of the castle grounds. He wanted nothing more to do with finding a cure with the aid of the royal sisters. Time was needed… and a nice quiet place to think, if he wanted to consider it again any time soon.

Author's Note

Awe yeah! Our main character's awesome badassness has finally come out to play! A new twist and some unexpected new friends await us in the next chapter. Look forward to it guys. :pinkiehappy:

As always, I hope you enjoyed the read. Let me know if I missed anything in this chapter... I kind of rushed my editing to make the release for today. Heck, let me know if there's anything in general that you feel I should know about my writing. I like getting feedback since it helps me shape my work. :twilightsmile:

6 - Quiet Time

The moon was high in the night sky when Jim arrived on the edge of a dense forest. It had taken him quite some time to navigate his way down the steep slopes around Canterlot, but he eventually made it to the bottom. From there he sprinted on all fours due south. He was unsure as to why he had taken that direction, but something just told him to head to the south.

He slowly crept into the foliage, quickly taking note of how the forest seemed to swallow up all light within the first ten feet. A grin tugged at the corners of his maw as he made his way deeper within. Well, this is quite the ideal little place to hide out, Jim thought as he slid through the brush silently. The growth here is thick and would entangle anything careless enough to not pay attention. Even with their magic, I doubt anyone coming after me would have an easy time keeping pace with me in here.

Jim continued his soundless trek through the dense growth for some time. He would pause every now and then when a distant sound or an unfamiliar scent would catch his attention. At one point, he even stopped just as a large creature came through the forest. He crouched. In the dim light, Jim’s eyes narrowed and he made out a lion-like body with leathery wings and an oddly shaped tail. He did not know what the being was, but he could smell the bloody aroma that emanated from its jaws – indicating it was a predator.

The werewolf simply observed the creature until it left the area. It was only slightly larger than he was and he was sure he could have beaten the thing, but he was not in the mood for pointless conflict. The desire to find a quiet place to rest was far more appealing. With the coast clear once more, Jim resumed his search through the forest.

It took a few hours, but Jim eventually found an acceptable location for his needs. After wandering around, locating a rather horrid smelling bog, watching an ugly chicken-lizard-thing turn a clueless bird to stone, and avoiding a large patch of creepy blue flowers that sent a shiver down his spine, Jim finally located a grove of larger trees. He picked the largest one and climbed up into the branches.

Once he found a decent spot that could hold his weight, Jim nestled into the crook of the branches and rotated his ears a few times to catch any nearby sounds. Nothing more than insects greeted his senses, so he permitted himself a mild reprieve. Slumping against the trunk of the tree, Jim let out a quiet sigh.

Things really went to hell tonight, Jim thought, slightly disappointed. I may have blown my last chance at gaining my freedom from this curse. Then again… it may have been a mistake to come here in the first place.

Jim lifted a hand and stared at it as he flexed his fingers a few times. This is going to take some getting used to… it feels so natural to be like this, but it’s strange all the same. Why did things have to change? When will I get a break?

Jim’s fist clenched tightly, his claws drawing blood as his eyes burned with building frustration. “Why did he have to be my father…” he mumbled under his breath.

With a deep sigh, Jim unclenched his fist and brought his hand up to lap at the blood. There was no point in hiding in the tree if he let the scent of an injury draw a would-be predator to him. He licked the injury for a short while, making sure he got every little spec of blood. To his surprise, the wound seemed to close up faster than he expected. Yet another change to my body… fan-fucking-tastic, he grumbled silently.

A soft breeze started to blow across the forest’s canopy, parting the leaves of the trees enough for glimpses of the moonlight to shine through. The light drew Jim’s gaze up and his hazel eyes caught sight of the moon high above. His thoughts swiftly reminded him of how he left Princess Luna. Any anger or irritation within him died, only to be replaced with a feeling of sour melancholy.

He knew he should have tried to explain things. Luna at the very least would have heard him out. Were it not for Celestia’s forceful approach, he might have taken the chance for a more diplomatic approach to exposing that foul little mage’s attempts. Well… that would be a little unfair putting all the blame with the sun princess’ actions. Jim had to accept the majority of the responsibility for he had been the one to let his temper coerce him into shunning a peaceful solution.

Jim sighed again and let his gaze drift down to stare blankly at a knot on a branch. In the end… I guess I’ll never get out from under their influence. I’ll always be just like them…

The werewolf readjusted his posture on the branches and slumped in emotional defeat. He had done enough thinking for now and wanted nothing more than to simply let sleep take him away from his troubles for a while. He flicked his ears in a few directions before closing his eyes with a slow deflating sigh.

~~***~~

The glow of morning light filtered through the canopy above, slowly drawing Jim from his slumber. He opened his eyes blearily and yawned. In an instant, he was wide-awake as shock jolted through him. His hand instantly darted up and roughly bumped into his muzzle, a claw nicking his cheek. He winced at the sudden sting of the cut, but ignored it in favor of sating his need to understand the seemingly impossible.

He pawed at his face in disbelief and looked up. The sun was up and had been for some time now, yet he was still transformed. “That’s impossible…” he whispered and sat up, nearly falling from the branches.

Jim took in his appearance again. He was still a humanoid werewolf. A deep growling sigh slid through his jaws as his irritation soared to new heights. “Just perfect. I might as well forget everything I used to know about myself. This is so… oh forget it,” he said and flipped his body around to drop to the ground.

He landed after a few hops from branch to branch. A quick scan of his surroundings showed that the area was still relatively devoid of other creatures besides him. The exception was the telltale sound of birdsong far in the distance. Jim grumbled under his breath and oriented himself toward the stream he had caught a whiff of during the night. He was annoyed, hungry and thirsty, but years of living alone had placed water above the need for food.

As Jim made his way to the stream, something in the air started to make him feel tense. A new scent lingered, one that he had not encountered before, and it was not a pleasant one. The body of the ordor was mostly like that of decaying forest, but there was an undertone of rotten flesh mixed in. Combine that with the hair on Jim’s neck raising and you could easily guess that it was not an inviting and warm sensation he was getting.

Without warning, a series of strange howls rang out, quickly accompanied by a set of high-pitched screams. Jim’s body reacted on impulse and he bolted through the thick foliage toward the screams. A small part of Jim’s mind reminded him that he was still a werewolf and that he shouldn’t care about the fates of others since he could become the next thing to tear them to pieces. He ignored that part of his mind and rushed through the forest as quickly as something his size could.

The screams moved quickly, the growls and howls of whatever was pursueing them keeping pace. Jim was drawing near at breakneck speed when a sudden yelp rang out and one of the voices, a child from the sound of it, called out, “Sweetie Belle!”

Jim put on a burst of speed and slammed through a thick mass of vines and small trees. What greeted him on the other side was the sight of three little ponies being surrounded by odd wolves. The werewolf sucked in a deep breath and let out a deafening roar. His feet and hands hit the ground and he spun around to face the wolves.

Much to Jim’s surprise, the wolves were not as he had thought they were. Oh no, these things were not made of flesh and bone, they were beings of wood and moss with sap that dripped from their jagged splintered fangs. It suddenly clicked in Jim’s mind. So these are the source of that repulsive smell.

The pack of five wooden canines slowly backed away from Jim’s imposing form. He was a good deal larger than they were and he sported a very imposing stance as he eyed them coldly. They disgusted Jim. Their very existence felt like an insult to everything he stood for as a wolf. The empty glow of their eyes showed they were not truly alive. They were amalgamations of some sick, twisted magic. They needed to be destroyed.

Jim’s body tensed as he prepared to lunge for the abominations, but the sounds of short breaths and the thundering of tiny hearts reminded him that he had a few little ponies to protect. He lifted his head and turned it just enough so that he could glance at the three behind him. “Hey, what are you three doing out here?” he rumbled.

The three little fillies gasped and clung closer together, gulping in fear. The little yellow one with a big pink bow in her red mane swallowed the lump in her throat and squeaked out, “We were just headin’ to a friend’s place,” she said with a slight southern drawl.

Jim lifted a brow at that, wondering who would want to live in such a place. Then again, he found it was quite the cozy little forest. He snorted dismissively. “Interesting… can the three of you still run?” he asked.

The little fillies looked at one another and Jim noticed the little white one with the flowing pink and soft lavender mane grimace. He went to turn his head to them a little further, but stopped when one of the wooden wolves crept closer. Jim turned to it and let loose a deep growl and he advanced a single step closer to it, his teeth bared menacingly.

The thing growled lowly and backed away, but held its gaze upon the three little ponies as much as it could. Jim knew what it was thinking. He tensed his body. “You three stay put, “ he said lowly. “These things want you in a bad way. Don’t move…”

In a blur of speed and power, Jim barreled forth and ripped into two of the wolves at once. His claws tore into them with practically no resistance and their forms exploded into twigs and mush. Two of the others rounded on him and went to bite at him, but they were swiftly stricken and turned into piles of mulch. Jim snarled as he heard the last wolf sprint for the fillies.

The beast got within ten feet of them before Jim’s body slammed into it and plowed it into the ground with brutal force. The wooden carcass stood no chance as it was forced to become one with the soil of the forest. Its chest caved in and the glow in its eyes faded like a memory forgotten. Jim pulled his fist out of the festering remains of the wolf and he turned his attention back to the three fillies.

The little ponies huddled together with wide eyes as they stared at Jim. Then, much to Jim’s surprise, the orange pegasus filly with the unkempt purple mane started to grin. Her body shivered with excitement before she let out a cheer. “Woohoo! That was so cool! You just took on five timber wolves and wiped the floor with them!”

Her two friends eyed her with shocked expressions before their gazes darted back to the big imposing wolf thing that looked about ready to eat them as well. Well, at least until it smirked at the antics of their pegasus friend. “Timber wolves, huh? I take it they’re normally a problem for you?” Jim said with a slight tilt of his head.

“Yeah!” the little winged pony exclaimed. “We were sure they were going to catch us just then, but you crashed through the bushes and saved us.”

Jim chuckled and his gaze sharpened as his grin revealed a few more of his fangs. “How do you know that I saved you? What if I just wanted to gobble you up myself?” he asked with a deep rumble.

The little Pegasus’ eyes shot wide and she stuttered for a response. “Uh… y-you’re not really gunna, like e-eat us though… right?” she asked nervously.

Jim simply eyed her for a long moment before he started to chuckle. He shook his head and let his fangs slip back behind his lips with a friendlier looking smile. “Nah. I am a little hungry, but pony isn’t on the menu. I actually prefer fish. I was heading to a nearby stream when I heard your screams,” he said in partial truth. Though he did not see the three before him as food, it was not an option that had been entirely ruled out yet.

The three ponies all let out sighs of relief at his words, the little white one falling back with a dramatic thump. Jim chuckled a little more at their reaction. He then sat on his haunches and bowed his head. “By the way, my name is Jim. What are your names?”

The pegasus leapt into the air, her wings abuzz in excitement. “I’m Scootaloo!” she said.

The little yellow one smiled up at Jim. “Ah’m Apple Bloom,” she said and then gestured to the little white unicorn. “She’s Sweetie Belle.”

Jim’s smile warmed slightly, though it came off a little awkwardly on his toothy maw. “A pleasure to make your acquaintances, “ he said with a small nod. His eyes then locked onto the panting little unicorn. She let out a soft groan.

Jim slowly walked over, an act that made Apple Bloom nervous. When he got to them, Jim noticed there was a dark spot forming on Sweetie’s front leg. He bent down and caught the slight scent of blood. Without giving it any thought, he reached out and gently took hold of her leg. Sweetie Belle yelped and went to pull away, but Jim reacted quickly and grabbed her little body with his other hand to keep her still.

“Looks like you tripped over something nasty,” Jim said and he glanced back towards where the wolves had been. He spotted a mangled root sticking up a few feet away. “How badly does it hurt?” he asked.

Sweetie Belle grimaced and bit her lower lip. “It hurts, but it’s not too bad. I think I can still walk, at least,” she replied.

Jim hummed and inspected the wound. It was a nasty looking scrape, but the worst of the injury was probably going to be from bruising. He gently released her leg, but held the rest of her gently. “I’ll help you get up. If you yelp and start to fall, I’ll be sure to catch you. It won’t do you much good if you make the injury worse by falling on it.”

Sweetie Belle nodded and let Jim pick her up. It was quite the experience being lifted so effortlessly by such a large and unusual creature. For a brief moment, Sweetie almost wondered if Jim was just going to throw her up and then munch her down in one bite. Much to her relief, she soon found her hooves gently touching the ground. She gingerly placed her injured leg down. It was sore for a long time, but eventually she started to shift her weight around to conclude she could still walk on it.

Jim smiled down at her. “Good, you can still get around. It’ll probably hurt worse after you rest, but there shouldn’t be any fractures or sprains. How far away is your friend’s home?”

Scootaloo moved closer to Jim. “She’s still a ways in,” she said and looked to Sweetie Belle. “Think you can make it?”

Before Sweetie could answer, Jim shook his head and pointed to the injured leg. “Walking too far on that isn’t a good idea. Plus, you should know that if you run into any more danger you won’t be able to run away. I think it’s best if you leave this forest,” he encouraged.

“Awe,” Scootaloo pouted, “and we were gunna help out Zecora and try to get some cool potions.”

Apple Bloom smiled at her friend. “It’s alright, Scootaloo. We can try again later. It’s not like we’d get a cutie mark from it since we already got’em.”

Jim lifted a curious brow. “Cutie mark?” he asked.

Sweetie Belle turned her side to Jim and she looked at her flank. “It’s the mark we get when we find our purpose,” she said.

Jim eyed the mark on her rump. It was an interesting shield shape in red, pink and purple. In the center of the shield was a dark purple star with a fuchsia music note in it. He glanced at Apple Bloom and Scootaloo and noticed they had similar marks, with Apple Bloom’s having an apple in hers while Scootaloo had wing with a lightning bolt in it.

The werewolf let out a low hum as he examined the marks before he shrugged. “How do you get them? Is it a tattoo or something?” he asked.

“It kinda happens through magic,” Scootaloo answered.

“Interesting,” Jim replied. He then looked at Sweetie Belle. “In any case, let’s get you three out of this forest. I suggest you take it easy until your leg heals before you try to visit your friend again.”

The three fillies looked down in defeat, Scotaloo giving a sigh. Jim smirked at her, feeling that she was the type to easily get hyped about things. “If you want, I’ll let you guys ride on my back. I bet that’ll make things easier for Sweetie Belle.”

Scootaloo’s eyes went wide and she looked up at the big wolf-thing in slight awe. “Can we really ride on you? How fast can you run?” she asked.

Jim chuckled with a slight grin. “I’m pretty fast, but you won’t see anything like that with an injured passenger on me. I wouldn’t want to get you guys all banged up.”

Some of the excitement left Scootaloo’s expression, but she was still pleased with the idea of riding on Jim. Then her face scrunched up and she tilted her head with a flick of her ears. “I just realized we have no idea what you are. I’ve never seen anything like you before… you’re not a diamond dog, are you?”

Jim’s grin flipped into a slight frown. “Not that I’m aware of. I’m not a dog in any sense of the word. I’m what’s commonly known as a werewolf – or lycanthrope if you want to throw out a more technical term.”

“Wait, is that like a werepony? Ah thought that was just a myth, like vamponies and Frankenpony,” Apple Bloom said curiously.

Jim chuckled and shook his head. “Maybe? I’m not sure. I’m from Earth, so I don’t know much about this world.”

Sweetie Belle gasped. “You’re from the portal?” she asked.

“Yes,” Jim replied casually. He then looked over the three of them and grinned. “Hop on, we can chat more along the way,” he said and crouched low for the three to climb on.

Scootaloo wasted no time and eagerly jumped up. She crawled up to stand just between Jim’s shoulders. Apple Bloom helped Sweetie Belle get up on his back before she scurried up. When the three fillies had found their spots and hunkered down, Jim slowly rose on all fours. He looked over his shoulder at them and nodded. “Alright, I’ll start off slow. Just point me in the right direction and I’ll get you three home in one piece.”

Scootaloo giggled and enthusiastically pointed off in the distance. “Ponyville’s that way!” she said.

Jim smirked at the name. “Alright. Hold on guys,” he said and started off toward the home of the three fillies. As he walked, making small talk with Scootaloo to sate her curiosity, Jim let his thoughts touch on a few small things; mainly why he was able to smell blood and stay in control. A lot has changed… but are these changes a good thing?

Author's Note

A werewolf and the Cutie Mark Crusaders... god help us all...

7 - Welcome?

The trek through the forest took a little longer than originally anticipated, but within an hour Jim and his three passengers arrived at the edge of the Everfree. In the distance he could see the town of Ponyville. It looked like a quaint little place with thatched-roof buildings and plenty of colorful ponies milling about. The air was fresh, far better than what the inner sanctum of the Everfree had to offer, and the whole area seemed alive with a happy kind of energy.

Jim paused on the edge of the forest and took in the surroundings. As he scanned the area, Scootaloo inched forward and rested her hooves on the top of his head. “Whatcha looking for?” she asked in her raspy little voice.

Jim grinned slightly as he gave the little thing props for being bold enough to stand on his head. His left ear flicked as he caught sight of a pegasus flying high above. “I’ve been a loner for a long time. As I told you on the way here I’ve survived in the wild, one of the reasons I’m able to spot danger is because I always take in my surroundings. For instance, did you spot the flyer up there?” he said and nodded his head upwards.

Scootaloo blinked and looked around. Her eyes scanned the sky for a few moments as she searched for the thing Jim had spotted. She eventually found the sky blue pegasus way up high. Her mouth dropped open and she turned her attention back down to Jim. “How did you see them from way down here? They blend in with the sky!” she exclaimed.

Jim chuckled and carefully turned his head to eye her slyly. “See? There’s a lot that you can improve on when it comes to paying attention to the finer details of what’s around you. Keep that in mind the next time you go into that forest. It’ll help you out a lot, trust me.”

Hazel eyes then glanced toward Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. “Alright, so where to now?” he asked them. They had proven to be better at giving directions than their orange companion. Which was a relief to Jim after he had found himself passing the same rock three times.

Apple Bloom cleared her throat and pointed a hoof toward the middle of the town. “Sweetie Belle lives in town, but it would be a good idea to take her to see her sister first. Ah think Rarity would want to know everything’s fine,” she said.

Jim’s gaze drifted more toward Sweetie Belle, who looked to be grimacing a little more than before. “How’s the leg feeling?” he asked her gently.

Sweetie blinked, being drawn away from focusing on her aching leg. “It’s getting a little sore,” she replied tiredly.

Jim nodded slowly in understanding. “Would your sister happen to have some ice? It’ll probably sting a bit, but it’ll help your leg heal. It’s looking a little puffy, which usually means the tissue is inflamed,” he queried.

Sweetie thought for a second before nodding. “I think she does. I’ve seen her use ice before for a headache.”

Jim offered her a small smile, mainly to keep from letting his fangs slip out. Though he had been helpful to the little fillies, he had not missed their uneasiness around his sharp teeth. “That’s reassuring. Don’t worry; the pain goes away eventually. You’ll just have to take it easy for a little while.”

Sweetie nodded and smiled weakly in turn. Apple Bloom rubbed her friend’s shoulder gently with her hoof. “Ah think mister Jim’s right. And really, it’s okay that you’ll be down for a while. It’s more important that you get better before we do any potion making,” she said warmly.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo chimed in happily. “We’ll just have to have even more fun next time.”

Jim chuckled again and resumed his steady pace toward the town. He was slightly unsure about entering the place, but he figured the three little ponies on his back would dampen his intimidating appearance. In a little corner of his mind he also saw this as a good chance to see just how much control he had over himself. Though it was a bit of a risk, he looked forward to the social experiment of interacting with other ponies.

Scootaloo propped herself on Jim’s head once more as he walked. “So… like, I’ve been wondering,” she began slowly.

“Hmm?”

“Just how strong are you?” she asked.

Jim huffed in amusement. A good question, he thought. “Strong enough to impress you, I assume. To be honest, things have not been normal for me since I arrived in your world,” he said casually.

Scootaloo giggled and nestled down to lay along Jim’s neck. “Well you must be super strong. I mean; you took down those timber wolves so easily. Do you think you could teach me to fight like that?” she asked.

Jim tried to stop it, but he only half succeeded in holding in a laugh. “I don’t know if I could teach you to fight like a wolf, but I will admit that you’ve got ambition. It’s not every day that I get asked that question by someone willing to stand on my head,” he chuckled.

Scootaloo smiled sheepishly, an act that went unseen by the werewolf but he had a feeling he had tugged at her little heartstrings. “Yeah, sorry. This has been one of the coolest days I’ve had in a while. Sorry for getting too excited,” she said softly.

Jim smiled and gently shook his head. “No worries, kid. If I had a problem with it, I’d have let you know. I actually respect you for being brave enough to ignore my scary face and act so naturally around me. It shows you’ve got courage,” he said.

Scootaloo’s wings buzzed happily and she smiled wide. “You really think so?” she asked.

“Take it from me, you’ve got guts, kid. Just don’t let it get to your head. There’s a difference between courageous and confidence. As long as your heart’s in the right place, you’ll stand a better chance at coming out on top,” he replied warmly.

Scootaloo continued to smile as they progressed closer to town. It was that beaming face that really did the trick as they neared the first of Ponyville’s citizens. Ponies came to a halt as Jim’s large form slowly lumbered through the street. At first they were struck with fear, but the moment they spotted the familiar shapes of the three little fillies on his back, fear gave way to confusion and interest.

Jim did his best to keep his smiles small as he passed by the gawking ponies. Looks like it paid off taking my time to get through town, he thought quietly. It was definitely a good idea to have the three of them on my back, rather than having them walking beside me. This way they’ll see me as a gentler giant. I bet they’d have run away screaming otherwise. I still can’t believe how large I’ve become…

Suddenly, as the four entered the edge of a small market place, Apple Bloom stood up and gently tapped her hoof against Jim’s back. “Mister Jim, could we make a quick detour?” she asked.

Jim slowed to a stop and gently turned to eye her curiously. “What’s up, Apple Bloom?”

“Well, ya see, ah’m pretty sure ma big sis is nearby. She’s sellin’ apples in the market today. Could we pay her stall a visit?” Apple Bloom said with slight hesitance.

Jim hummed and looked at Sweetie Belle. “You think you’ll be alright with a small side trip, Sweetie Belle?”

Sweetie Belle nodded. “Yeah,” she said and looked at Apple Bloom. “Think your sister would mind if we asked for an apple? I’m kind of hungry after all that running around.”

Apple Bloom smiled back and nodded. “Ah’m sure she’d be fine with it. The stall should be toward the left side of this market square,” she said.

Jim nodded with a small grin. “Very well. Let’s go see your big sis, then.”

With a slight correction to his path, Jim began toward the stall. He had not needed to be told where to go, what with the smell of apples being quite prominent from a nearby source. Still, the little ones were unaware just how sharp his senses were so he simply humored them. He quickly spotted the stall on the other side of the square. Jim’s brow lifted up inquisitively as he noticed the orange earth pony mare manning it. She caught his attention instantly with the Stetson hat she wore atop her blonde mane. He thought it peculiar that a pony would wear any clothing. Thinking back on it, he had noticed a few maids at Canterlot Castle that wore little outfits as well. Maybe Apple Bloom’s sister wore it as part of her job.

A few moments later and the crowd around the apple stand parted for the large beast carrying three fillies on its back. The mare behind the stall had yet to notice as she fished around for something underneath it. Jim chuckled and gently tapped the table with his knuckles. “Excuse me, miss. I believe your sister wanted to speak with you,” he said gently, trying to keep his voice from being too growly.

The orange mare stopped her search and lifted her head from beneath. “Oh? What is it Applebl…” she trailed off as she came face to face with Jim’s intimidating appearance.

Just as she was about to backpedal away, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo peaked out from behind his head and they both greeted her. “Heya sis!”

“Hiya Applejack!”

“What in tarnation are you two doin’ on that thing’s back?!” Applejack exclaimed.

Jim offered a small smile and turned his body to show the third little passenger on his back. “The three of them had a little trouble in the woods. Sweetie Belle, here, hurt her leg. I was giving them a ride home,” he explained calmly.

Applejack’s eyes went wide and she sputtered. “M-mah deepest apologies, sir! Ah didn’t know you were helping them out like that. What happened to ‘em?”

“We ran into some timber wolves,” Scootaloo answered. “Jim came and saved us!”

“Yeah, he jumped out of the bushes and protected us from ‘em,” Apple Bloom pitched in happily.

Jim chuckled. “I was heading to a stream to get a drink and maybe catch a few fish when I heard them scream. I ran to their aid without realizing what I was getting myself into. In any case, Apple Bloom, now that we’re here, what was it you wanted from your sister?” he said with a flick of his ear.

“Oh! Right,” Apple Bloom said as she remembered why she was there in the first place. “Ah was just checking in with you to let you know we were alright. Ah was also wonderin’ if I could stay over at Sweetie Belle’s and if we could have some apples.”

Applejack relaxed and gave her sister and her friends a relieved look. Then she smiled and nodded her head. “O’course ya can. Just make sure it’s alright with her folks first an’ ya can take a few apples with ya,” she said and then looked at Jim. “And thank ya kindly for keepin’ mah kin safe. Ah appreciate it. Would ya like an apple, too?”

Jim huffed a small laugh. “I’ll pass. I’m more partial to meat dishes. Sadly, I’m kind of new to your town. Is there any place that caters to a carnivorous diet around here?” he asked before realizing he had no way to pay for a meal. “Oh yeah… never mind, I can’t afford anything right now anyway. I forgot that I left my wallet in my clothes.”

Jim briefly wondered if it was possible to get his tattered clothing back. A small frown crossed over his face as he realized yet another disadvantage of his new form. His old transformation would have left his clothes intact… this new size and build had destroyed his only set of clothing. On the bright side, his continued werewolf form meant he did not need to worry about modesty for a while. The silver lining, if you will… though it was little consolation.

Applejack smiled kindly at Jim and she reached down under the stall once more. She brought her head up from under the table and held a small pouch in her teeth. The bag jingled as it gently landed on the tabletop. “Here, it’s the least ah could spare for what you’ve done for Apple Bloom and her friends.”

Jim eyed the small pouch. “What’s that?” he asked.

“There’s about thirty bits in there for ya,” Applejack replied. “It oughta cover a couple meals at least, even for a fellah yer size.”

Jim smiled and nodded his head slowly so as to not tip Scootaloo off of him. She really seemed to like her perch. He gently reached out and took the bag in his hand. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Applejack’s eyes widen at the sight of his claws. Eyeing the pouch, Jim thought about how he would keep it with him without it staying in his hand all the time. He glanced back to Applejack with a small smile. “You wouldn’t happen to know where I could find some rope, would you?” he asked.

Applejack blinked for a moment but quickly caught on as Jim dangled the bag. “Oh, right. Well, we’ve got some back at the house, but if ya prefer there’s a little shop across the way that sells it. Ya can’t miss it, it’s called Ropes and Bowls with a fancy sign out front.”

Sweetie Belle perked up. “Oh, I know where that is. It’s really close, too.”

Jim chuckled. “Then I guess that’ll be our next stop.”

Applejack paused for a moment before she glanced to her little sister. “Hey, Apple Bloom, why don’t ya run to the house real quick and pick up yer saddlebags. Ah bet they’d make carrying those apples fer yer friends a little easier,” she said with a subtle glance at Jim.

Jim pretended to think the idea was a good one. He was not oblivious to the attempt to keep the little yellow filly away from him. He smiled and lowered his body closer to the ground. “That sounds like a good idea. You can meet up with Sweetie Belle at her house then,” Jim said calmly.

Apple Bloom hopped down and looked between Jim and Applejack, a slight look of confusion on her face. For a second it almost seemed like there was tension between the two, but they were smiling at each other. The little filly looked to her friends. “I guess ah could do that,” she said. “Wanna come with, Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo shook her head and smiled widely as she nuzzled the top of Jim’s head. “Nah, this is too good to pass up. Besides, I kinda want to stick with Sweetie until we get her home. I’d feel bed leaving her,” she said and rubbed the back of her head with her hoof.

Apple Bloom smiled at her friend. “Alright, I’ll see ya’ll at Sweetie’s house later.”

“See ya,” Scoots said as Apple Bloom departed. Sweetie Belle also said her goodbyes and waved. Jim thought the moment was a little touching, but his mood still soured as he realized there were still two green orbs locked onto him. He turned to Applejack once more with a fake smile for her. “Mind if we take an apple? Sweetie Belle said she was a little hungry,” he asked.

Applejack nodded and a small smile graced her as she got a shiny red apple for the little filly. Sweetie Belle lit her horn and floated the offered fruit over. She thanked Applejack and bit into the apple, sighing contently. In moments, the little white filly was digging into the glorious juicy object with gusto.

Jim chuckled and looked up to see Scootaloo peering down at him. “Want one too?” he asked her.

Scootaloo shook her head. “Nah, I’ll wait to have one when Apple Bloom shows up later,” she replied.

“Very well,” Jim said and turned to leave. “It was nice meeting you, Miss Applejack,” he called out as he left.

“Yeah… same here,” came Applejack’s reply.

A fake smile fixed itself to Jim’s maw as he continued to walk away. She’s too easy to read. If she had a problem with me then she should have said so. I hate it when people try to beat around the bush. Whatever… let’s get this over with. The sooner I get rid of these kids the sooner I can get back into the forest, Jim thought.

Not far off from where the apple stand was, stood an interesting building with a detailed sign depicting a cluster of three wooden bowls cradled by a coil of rope. Being mindful of the two little ponies on his back, Jim reached for the handle of the front door. Just as his hand reached the brass knob, a pale green aura covered the open sign and it quickly flipped over to closed. Jim’s eyes darted up to see the owner of the shop staring fearfully at Jim through the glass of the door.

Jim sighed, though his fake smile curled a bit more to show his displeasure at the actions of the store’s owner. He slowly turned away from the door, much to the confusion of the two fillies. “What happened? Why are we turning around, didn’t you need some rope?” Sweetie Belle asked before she caught sight of the closed sign. “Oh…”

“Looks like the store is closed for now. Maybe I’ll try again later,” Jim said as he offered her a small smile.

Scootaloo, however, had seen what had happened and she quickly made her disapproval known. “That was mean! Why’d he flip the sign like that?” she yelled.

Jim huffed in a mix of annoyance and amusement. “In case you hadn’t noticed, kid; I’m not exactly safe-looking. I’m a big scary beast to most of this town… which isn’t far from the truth. The only reason most ponies haven’t run off screaming for their lives is because of the three of you riding on my back.”

“Well I think that’s not fair. Obviously you’re a little scary, but to shut you out like that was just wrong. Let’s bust the door down and make him cater to you!” Scootaloo suggested testily.

Jim laughed. The thought of doing just that had crossed his mind, but it was made more amusing coming from a young pony like her. He shook his head gently and looked up at her frowning face. “This isn’t the first time I’ve been cast out. Don’t let it get to you, Scootaloo. Just give it some time. The ponies here might warm up to me like you three have, but obviously they can’t do it as quickly. Let’s continue.”

Scootaloo sighed and sat down on Jim’s neck in defeat.

“I could ask Rarity to make you something,” Sweetie belle offered. “All you want is something to hold that coin pouch, right?”

Jim looked over his shoulder at Sweetie and smiled. “That’s all I need, yes. I could hold onto the bag, but I’m afraid my claws will eventually tear it open.”

Sweetie Belle nodded and then pointed toward the interior of town. “My sister’s boutique is that way. While we’re there, maybe she’d be willing to make something for you. I’m kind of worried that she might find you scary like the other pony did, though.”

Jim smiled reassuringly to her, or at least he tried to… it was difficult to pull off with a mouth full of sharp canines after all. “Like I said, I don’t mind. Worst-case scenario; I’ll probably just give the pouch to one of you. It would be better than having a torn bag with coins going everywhere,” he said.

“That’s not fair, though,” Scootaloo said once more. “We couldn’t possibly take them from you.”

“Then maybe you could just hold onto them for me until I can get something,” Jim offered as a compromise.

Scootaloo caved in and gave Jim a reluctant nod. “Alright… but you’d have to promise to get the bag back. No tryin’ to trick us and being all sneaky. Got it?”

Jim chuckled and placed a hand to his chest. “You have my word, Scootaloo.”

She nodded once more and smiled while Jim turned his head back to resume their trek to Sweetie Belle’s sister’s boutique. He had just left the market when a streak of colors slammed into the ground in front of him, startling quite a few of the nearby ponies. Standing in a threatening stance was a cyan pegasus mare with a rainbow mane. Her rose colored eyes bored into Jim.

“Alright pal, why don’t you let the little fillies down nice and easy,” she said sternly. “We wouldn’t want to start any trouble, unless you’re askin’ for some.”

Author's Note

All he wants is a freaking strap for his coin pouch! Stop jumping the gun Rainbow dash! :rainbowlaugh:

Tune in next time to find out how Jim handles his latest troublesome situation. Where one shows up, the other five will follow... oh dear... :raritywink:

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read. :)

8 - Should Have Seen That Coming...

Jim’s piercing hazel gaze stared into the rose colored eyes of the rainbow-maned pegasus mare. To say that he was unamused would have been like saying that the Grand Canyon was a little awe-inspiring. Just who did this pony think she was? What gave her the impression that he was holding the fillies against their will? Why wasn’t he at her throat making her regret her life decisions?

Before any of his queries could be answered, Jim felt the movement of Scootaloo on his head. She got up and placed her hooves on the top of Jim’s muzzle as her little wings stood out defensively. “Hang on, Rainbow Dash! He’s not doing anything wrong – he’s helping us!” she squeaked out hastily.

The aggressive look on Rainbow’s face melted away into a confused stare. “What? Then why have I been getting told that some big beast is walking around town while holding you guys captive? And where’s Apple Bloom? I thought all three of you were with him…”

“Miss Dash, Apple Bloom just went to her house to get her saddlebags. You can even check with her older sister, we were there just a short while ago,” Jim growled in his low voice. Though he knew it would be in his best interest to stay as calm as possible, the sheer idiocy of the mare in front of him was almost too much for his patience… and what the hell was with that hair style!?

Rainbow’s focus shifted back to Jim and her gaze intensified. “Alright buddy, why don’t you explain why you got two fillies on your back? And ya better watch that tone or I might just kick your sorry butt on principle alone!”

Jim’s eyes narrowed and he flicked his head back to roll Scootaloo onto his neck. “If it wasn’t for the fact that Sweetie Bell was injured, I’d gladly put a runt like you in her proper place.”

“Oh yeah, and where would that be? With my hoof in your face ya mangy mutt?”

Oh… she did NOT just go there… Jim thought as his lip curled back to show his fangs. For a split second he knew he saw fear grip the prismatic pegasus. His angry snarl started to slip into a sinister grin when his ears flicked to the sound of another approaching flyer.

Jim’s head darted up to spot a streak of yellow as it hurtled to the ground between Rainbow Dash and himself. A yellow pegasus with a long flowing pink mane came to a hover right in front of Jim and she stared at him with a firm gaze for a moment before something dawned on her. Her teal eyes slowly melted from stern to compassionate. “Oh, I’m sorry. I-I thought you were going to do something bad,” she said in a soft voice.

Jim simply eyed her for a moment before he shrugged. “I probably would have pinned that blue one down and scared her, but that’s about it. Is she a friend of yours?” he asked with a distinct lack of interest.

“O-oh… yes. I’ve known Rainbow Dash for a long time now. I hope you don’t hold it against her… she’s a little gung-ho sometimes,” the yellow one replied with a tiny smile.

“Uh-huh…” Jim said blankly.

“Uh… Fluttershy? You do know that’s the thing that’s been making everypony uneasy, right?” Rainbow asked incredulously.

Fluttershy turned her head to her friend and frowned. “Rainbow, that’s not nice. He’s not a thing, he’s a… oh my, what are you, i-if you don’t mind me asking?” she said as she turned her big teal eyes back to Jim.

Jim chuckled heartily before he answered. “Two things, one: you’re too nice. Two: I’m a big scary werewolf… who’s trying to get Sweetie Belle home so she can get some slight medical attention for her injured leg.”

Fluttershy gasped and looked around Jim’s head to see the bruising on Sweetie’s leg. “Oh dear! Are you alright?” she asked as she rushed to the little filly’s side.

Jim simply watched her for a moment before his hearing picked up on the clopping of multiple ponies approaching. He glanced to Rainbow Dash as he thought, looks like more of her friends… oh how lovely.

From around a nearby building a familiar looking purple Alicorn came trotting, with a white unicorn sporting a very stylish coiffed mane, a pink earth pony with a darker pink mane, and Applejack on her tail. Jim sighed as he visibly struggled to keep from snarling at the coming annoyances. He just knew this was going to grate on his last nerves.

The group of ponies came to a halt beside Rainbow Dash and all eyes locked onto the angry looking creature. It wasn’t until the group noticed that their timid friend was right beside him that the tension vanished from them. The white unicorn was the first to step forth with an inquisitive look about her. “Fluttershy, darling… what is going on?” she asked.

Fluttershy looked away from Sweetie Belle with a small frown on her face. “Sweetie Belle was hurt in the Everfree,” she answered.

Jim’s ear twitched as he heard a small throat gulp. “Hi, Rarity…” Sweetie said softly.

So that white unicorn is the older sister I was about to go meet… way to make a first impression, I guess, Jim thought morbidly.

Rarity gasped and rushed forth to her sister’s side, bumping Fluttershy aside. “Oh, Sweetie Belle! Are you alright, dear? Are you hurt badly?”

“She tripped on a root, Miss Rarity,” Jim said calmly. “She’s going to have a nasty bruise, but I don’t think she did anything major to her leg. Still, if you have a doctor nearby, I’m more than willing to bring her there to have her looked at professionally, just to be sure.”

Rarity paused in her fussing of her little sister to look at Jim with big sapphire eyes. “Oh… um, right. If you don’t mind my asking… who are you, and why are you carrying these two out of the forest?”

Jim sighed silently as he saw the same kind of protectiveness overtake Rarity that Applejack had displayed. It seemed it was just in the nature of the ponies to alienate anything different if it meant keeping their family safe. Luckily, Jim was rescued from making a rather snide comment.

“Rarity, I couldn’t really walk. Jim was kind enough to let us ride on him out of the Everfree. Please don’t be mean to him… he’s been nice to us,” Sweetie Belle said gently as she touched her hoof to Rarity’s.

“Yeah! Why are you guys acting so weird?” Scootaloo asked testily. “He’s done nothing wrong to anypony, but you’re all treating him like he’s some monster.” Scootaloo then proceeded to cross her arms and pout at the ponies around them.

Twilight Sparkle finally decided to step forward. Jim eyed her as she approached. He was slightly wary of her since he had seen what an Alicorn’s power was like, but the look of curiosity in her lavender eyes threw off his interpretation of what her motives might be. She eventually came to a stop a few feet away from him as she looked Jim in the eyes. “Hello, My name is-”

“Twilight Sparkle, yes I know. I’ve seen you before. I’m Jim… now get to the point. The longer we sit around chatting, the worse things will be for Sweetie Belle’s leg. Seriously, am I really more important than her wellbeing?” Jim said tersely.

Twilight closed her mouth with a saddened look, as if she had been looking forward to her introduction, but had no choice but to conform to his words. Then a shocked expression overlapped her visage. “When did you see me?” she asked.

Jim deadpanned hard. Is there really no sense of urgency about the injured little one? Oh no, he might eat them if we don’t get them away from him! What about the injured one? Eh, it’s either a bruise or a fractured leg that could ruin her chances at walking properly later in life, she’ll be juuuuust fine, Jim thought to himself.

“I was in the group of humans that arrived yesterday. I doubt you’d remember me from my looks, but I was the one that was taken into custody by the guards. Now can we please get Sweetie Belle some medical attention?” he said, growing testier as time passed.

The tinkling sound of magic being cast caught his attention and he turned his head to see Rarity levitating Sweetie from his back. “Don’t worry, Jim. I’ll tend to my younger sister’s needs. Thank you for your assistance in making sure she was brought back safely. If you’ll excuse me…” she said and started to walk away.

Sweetie Belle looked to Jim with sad eyes as she was taken away. He sighed quietly but offered her a small smile and a wave goodbye before being addressed once more. “Well, it looks like that’s taken care of. Now do you mind if I ask you a few more questions?” Twilight asked.

Jim brought his hand to the bridge of his nose and he rubbed it with yet another sigh. His hand lowered as he opened his mouth only to feel the brush of wind from a pair of flapping wings as they grew closer. Rainbow Dash eased up and extended her hoof to Scootaloo. “C’mon squirt, let’s get you down from there.”

Scootaloo crossed her hooves again and eyed Rainbow’s hoof skeptically. “Why?” she asked.

Jim’s eyes narrowed as he slowly turned his head to the cyan pegasus mare. He was getting really annoyed by their not so subtle attempts at separating him from the fillies.

Rainbow Dash cleared her throat gently as she forced a grin for the little orange filly. “Uh, because… we should probably go with rarity to make sure that everything’s alright with your friend, yeah.”

Scootaloo gave her idol a deadpan look. “You just want me off of Jim so you all can be mean to him. I won’t let you – I’m staying right here.”

“Ugh, Scootaloo, come on. Don’t you think you should go with rarity? Maybe you should see if Apple Bloom needs a hand getting her saddlebag?” Rainbow tried again.

Scootaloo shook her head while the glare from Jim increased. Rainbow suddenly lunged forward and wrapped her hooves around the little filly and she pulled. Scootaloo acted instantly and tried to grab a hold of anything she could to stay on top of Jim, going as far as biting down on his fur. Rainbow, not realizing what she was about to do, yanked as hard as she could.

Jim roared in pain as the clueless and stubborn blue mare yanked his fur out with her actions. His burning anger boiled over and he swiftly flung his hand out. Grabbing hold of Rainbow Dash’s tail, he yanked her down to the ground beneath him. The instant she connected with the cobblestone, Jim’s fang-filled snarl was right before her eyes.

“Mr. Jim! Please stop – I’m sorry!” Scootaloo pleaded.

Jim’s body stopped like a hiccup during a loading page after a bolt of lightning strikes nearby. The red in his vision slowly faded as he stared into the petrified face of the prismatic mare. His gaze traveled down to see Scootaloo’s face right in front of his jaws. Slowly, Jim backed away from them as he realized just how close he had come to losing his control. He knew, in that moment, that pain was a trigger for his bestial side – especially if he was angry.

He flinched when a gentle hoof touched his shoulder, which startled the owner, Fluttershy. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you. Are you alright? You don’t look so good…” she inquired.

Jim shook his head slowly. “No… I’m not alright. I nearly lost myself just then. I thought that I had changed enough… but I was wrong. I’m still a monster…” he said softly and turned his gaze back to Scootaloo. “I came to your world to fix… this darkness within me. Your princesses failed me last night and I left the castle. Now I’m stuck in your world and I don’t know what to do anymore.” Jim’s ears sagged slightly as he let his eyes trail down and he sat down, nearly forgetting about his tail.

With a heavy sigh, Jim looked to Fluttershy and continued in a gentle tone, “My whole life has been unfair. I never wanted to do the things I’ve done, but I was never given a choice in the matter… ever. I want to be a normal human… but this curse has removed that possibility.”

Fluttershy and Twilight’s ears perked up at his words, but it was the calming touch of the yellow one that plucked Jim’s attention first. With a gentle rubbing of his shoulder, something that actually soothed him a little, Fluttershy spoke kindly. “There there, everything is alright now. Can you tell us more about this curse? Maybe we can help.”

Jim sighed as he looked to the pink-maned, yellow mare. Her eyes were genuine in their concern and want to help him. He shook his head gently. “I doubt any of you could help. Unless you have access to something like a cure-all miracle magic.”

“Actually…” Rainbow Dash chimed in with a bit of a sheepish look about her. Part of her wanted to help, but she was still scared of what she had seen the big werewolf do just a few moments before. Even she had to admit that it had been a bad idea to goad him on, but knowing what she knew now made it awkward for her. She still wanted to kick him in the flank for scaring the living daylights out of her, but she also felt sorry for him.

Applejack stepped up to the cyan pegasus and placed a gentle hoof on her shoulder. “Ah think what RD is trin’ ta say is that we might have a lil somethin’ that could help you,” she said and looked to Twilight Sparkle with a small smile.

Twilight nodded her head and refocused her attention on Jim. “We can certainly try. Curses aren’t exactly… common, and most of them are nonsense.”

“Mine is real enough,” Jim stated with a faint glare to the purple Alicorn.

“Yes, well… in any case, we can try something that might help. We’ll need to fetch Rarity for this, though,” said Twilight.

“I’ll go get her,” the pink earth pony mare said in a chipper tone before bouncing, yes literally bouncing away.

Jim eyed the pink one with a raised brow as she departed. He had an uneasy feeling about that one and had no idea as to why. Just watching that smile and the twinkle in her eyes had sent a chill down his spine. His attention was drawn back to Twilight when she cleared her throat.

“So, Jim was it? If you could follow us, we’ll take you to my castle. It’s not far from here, but I’d like to discuss a few things first, before we try my idea. I’m not the type to do something blindly. I hope you understand,” Twilight said with a friendly smile.

Jim sighed softly before resigning himself to whatever fate had in store for him this time. “Sure. Lead the way, Miss Sparkle.”

Author's Note

Sorry this chapter is on the short side. I cut it so that I could still get something out for this week. :twilightblush:

Still, I'm having fun developing more of Jim's personality. Look forward to the next chapter. It's gunna have sunshine and rainbows! :moustache:

Also, I hope you all had an enjoyable Christmas. :D

9 - The Plan

It did not take long for Jim to be led to his next destination… and boy did he have to hand it to the ponies of Equestria, there was nothing like walking into an actual tree house (despite the tree being made of shimmering crystal). It was also the first time that being an eight to nine foot tall werewolf had not been an issue. Well, aside from the few times he had to squeeze through a smaller doorway inside of the structure, having such broad shoulders was never a big deal.

Still, he eventually managed to squeeze himself through the doorways and he curled up in the center of the large room they eventually arrived in. Things were quiet for a while as they waited for the remaining two members of the group to join them. Well, that is to say that the ten minutes of peace that Jim had been granted was pleasant until Twilight decided she wanted a few answers.

“So… you mentioned that you’re a werewolf? What, if you don’t mind me asking, is that? Is it common back on Earth?” Twilight asked while her horn glowed slightly.

Jim stopped looking around the fairly barren room and eyed the purple Alicorn Princess for a long moment before he shrugged. “Werewolves aren’t common, per say. We’re more of an urban legend. If humans knew we really did exist, the ones that think we’re just a hoax, then I have no doubt that my kind would be savagely hunted to extinction.”

“Why is that, exactly?”

“Because we’re practically the apex predators of the planet. Most of my kind are known for being extremely vicious and mindless in their acts of aggression. Unfortunately… none of them have any control over it. In my case, the curse sucks away any and all free will, replacing it with an insatiable need to kill. For others… it depends on the type of werewolf strain that inflicted them. Majority of the time it’s caused by a curse. The rest of them are… well, they’re more like True Wolves; werewolves that were born from an old wolf god of sorts. Some say that the giant wolf was a demon… but due to the lack of written history for our kind, there’s no proof to support the idea,” Jim said.

Jim’s ears twitched slightly to the sounds of soft scratching from somewhere nearby. It was really annoying, especially since it would happen while he was talking. He let out a soft growl as he looked around for the source of the noise. “What is that sound? Do you have mice in this place?” he asked idly as he sought the source.

“Oh,” Twilight chuckled and levitated out three open scrolls, each paired with a quill, “I’m recording data.”

Jim gave the purple Alicorn a flat look. “I do hope you’re not planning to turn me into some kind of science experiment,” he said with a flick of his tail.

Twilight simply smiled sheepishly. “Oh don’t worry, I just like keeping records of things like this. It isn’t every day that you encounter something like a werewolf. Though I would like to study you in depth, I couldn’t in good conscience keep you against your will. I would, however, like to request more of your time at a later date to learn more about you.”

A gentle chuckle slipped through Jims fanged grin. “I take it you’re a very studious pony?” he asked lightheartedly.

Applejack suddenly started in a fit of giggles. “Oh, you have no idea. Twi here is the biggest bookworm ah’ve ever met, but ah gotta admit that her smarts have been a huge help more often than ah can count.”

Twilight gave her orange friend a playful glare before she shook her head and rolled her eyes. “Yeah yeah, I’m an egghead. In any case, Jim… uh, what else can you tell me about your curse?”

Jim’s mood soured once more as he thought about the latest discoveries regarding his curse. “Well… aside from having my mind reduced to that of your basic killing machine with just the right amount of cunning, the curse changes me from being a human into a wolf – or it used to. This appearance is new to me. I’ve never looked like this in all my life. There were other types of werewolves that resembled this appearance, but those were of a lesser strain and were the dumber of our kind. To add to it, Princess Luna said that she and Princess Celestia could feel Equestrian magic within my curse. I could tell you more, but I think it’s a moot point now because everything about what I am changed when I arrived in your world. The only thing that’s remained the same is my desire to be rid of this curse.”

Twilight tilted her head slightly. “Why do you want to get rid of the curse? Is it really such a bad thing? Why not live with it since things have changed for you?”

“Because there’s no guarantee that these changes will remain when I go back to Earth,” Jim growled testily, scaring the ponies in the room. “Let me ask you something, Twilight. Do you know what it’s like to kill?” he asked, his voice deeper and more throaty than normal, adding to his menacing snarl.

Twilight’s ears pinned back and she shook her head.

“Then I’ll assume you’ve never tasted the blood of another either. That you’ve never hunted someone down, tracking them through the woods, listening to their breathing as they run for their life, all while taking twisted pleasure from the thrill of the hunt… only to be satisfied beyond words when you finally catch them and sink your fangs into their throat before eating them,” Jim finished with a hard glare toward every pony present, though his gaze did soften slightly when his eyes passed over Scootaloo and Fluttershy. He found it very difficult to hold a mean face toward them.

Twilight gulped audibly as she tried to find her voice again. “I… I think I can see your point now.”

“Good,” Jim replied curtly. “So now it’s time I asked you something else. What’s your idea to cure me? If your princesses failed to do it, what makes you confident in any way?” he asked with a lifted brow of intrigue.

Twilight’s wings ruffled as she thought about how to best explain her idea. Surprisingly, though, it wasn’t the purple princess who had the answer.

“Are you thinking of using the Elements of Harmony?” Scootaloo asked quietly.

Jim’s curiosity increased as he glanced around to see the various expressions on the faces of everypony present. Most expressions were those of uncertainty, but it was Fluttershy’s wide fearful eyes that really garnered Jim’s attention. “Something wrong with that idea, Fluttershy?” Jim asked, trying to keep his voice gentle so as to not scare her for some reason. Seriously… why was he showing some of these ponies such consideration?

The yellow pegasus started slightly before her ears pinned back. “O-oh… um… the Elements of Harmony are like a special thing that my friends and I can use to do good things,” she said softly. “They’re magical components, or that’s what Twilight called them once, but they’re capable of making the bad in things go away.”

Fluttershy’s attention shifted to Twilight as a look of concern graced her gentle face. “Twilight… you don’t think anything bad can happen to Jim if we used the elements, do you?”

“Well…” Twilight replied uncertainly.

“What would the worst case be if they did anything to me?” Jim asked.

Twilight clenched her teeth as her head started to hang low. “They… could possibly banish you,” she admitted reluctantly. “To be perfectly honest, there’s no telling what the Elements might do. Usually they just isolate the afflicting evil within somepony, or something, and then they remove it. However, there is the chance that they may see you as completely evil and then send you to Tartarus or who knows where.”

“Eh, I’ve already prepared myself for banishment, so you don’t have to be concerned about that,” Jim replied with a shrug. The next thing he knew, he had an upset Fluttershy hovering in his face.

“Why would you be willing to let yourself be banished?” asked Fluttershy, her voice surprisingly firm.

Jim returned her gaze with one of steely determination. “Because it’s the least I deserve for the lives I’ve taken. In my lifetime alone I have killed at least a thousand others, animal or human,” he responded firmly, and before Fluttershy could interject he lifted a claw between them. “And before you try to say that I had no choice, or that there was nothing I could do, you’re wrong. There were many things that I could have done to prevent more than half of those deaths. I will not lie… there is a part of me that found the act of killing to be… addictive. There is nothing quite like feeling blood shoot into your mouth, fresh and hot and filled with adrenaline. But I also cannot deny the immense guilt I feel for it. I’ve been torn between liking and hating what I am forever. I never needed anyone to tell me that killing was wrong. I knew it from the beginning, and defending myself or having someone else defend me only makes what my father said sound true – and I hate him for everything he did and tried to teach me… even now. So don’t say that I don’t deserve banishment.”

Fluttershy’s ears drooped as she slowly sank to stand on the floor. Jim felt a little bad for being so blunt about his standing, but it was a necessary evil. He turned his attention back to the others and noticed the feeling of sadness had infected all of them – especially Scootaloo. Great… now I’ve gone and made them all upset. Oh well, it’s not the first time anyone has been disappointed by what I feel about myself. Why doesn’t anyone ever agree that I deserve to be punished? Jim thought with slight bitterness.

“In any case, this will be about the last thing that could work to cure me,” Jim said monotonously. “Was there anything else you needed to know, or that you feel I should know about this idea, if we are still going to give it a try?”

All eyes fell to Twilight as the purple Alicorn thought on the matter. Her thoughts were interrupted when the front door opened and the pink pony entered with Rarity in tow. The sulking form of Rainbow Dash suddenly perked up as she looked to her friends. “Hey Pinkie, Rarity, how did things go at the hospital?”

Rarity sighed gently before she looked to Jim with a slightly reluctant expression. “Well, it would seem that I owe this… werewolf an apology. It seems that Sweetie did have a small fracture in her leg. The doctor practically scolded me about waiting so long to get her medical attention. You were right to be concerned about her safety… and I must admit that I was feeling more suspicious of you than I should have. I’m deeply sorry for thinking so poorly of you,” she said with a graceful bow of her head.

Jim sighed and waved her bow off. “Enough of that, I understand why you felt protective over her. What I want to know is if her leg will heal. She will recover, right?” he asked.

Rarity offered a small smile and a nod of her head. “Yes, she should make a full recovery in a few days.”

Jim smiled warmly. “Good. She’s a sweet little girl… it makes her name all the more fitting. I’m glad she’ll be alright.”

“So what did we miss?” asked Pinkie. “Everypony’s got pouty faces… did something bad happen?”

“No, Pinkie,” Twilight answered gently. “We’ve just been discussing something with Jim. Please, take a seat girls… we’ve got something important to discuss,” she said.

Pinkie and Rarity looked to each other curiously before they took a seat on the available two cushions on the floor near the other ponies. When the two had settled, Twilight proceeded to explain what had been discussed to catch them up. Once everything had been explained, and the idea broached, it was Pinkie who responded with a raised hoof.

“Yes, what is it Pinkie?” Twilight asked curiously.

“So… what if we banish him? That would be super bad, right?” Pinkie inquired. “I mean I haven’t even set up his ‘Welcome-to-Ponyville-Sorry-We-Thought-You-Were-a-Monster' party!”

Everypony stared at her for a moment, Jim with his mouth slightly agape as he questioned what the heck was wrong with this pink pony, before Rainbow Dash shook her head and chuckled. “You’re so random sometimes, Pinks. Are you seriously gunna throw him a party? He’ll scare most of them off as soon as they see him… uh, no offense.”

“None taken,” Jim replied with a smirk. “I agree with you. I’m not exactly the easiest thing to look at. Heck, if I smile I bet I could clear out the whole party in ten seconds flat.”

Rainbow and Pinkie burst into a fit of giggles at that, with the cyan pegasus actually hovering over to slug him goodheartedly on his shoulder. “I’d pay to see that. Hay, we could make into a contest to see who’s faster; me clearing the sky or you clearing a room,” she chortled.

Jim chuckled as well, though he lifted a brow curiously. “How would you clear the sky?” he asked.

Twilight’s ears perked up as she fluffed her wings slightly. “Oh, that has to do with her race’s intrinsic magic. Pegasi have a deeper connection to the weather, so they are able to move, shape and influence clouds.”

Jim’s ears perked up as he listened to Twilight’s explanation. “Hmm… that’s actually interesting. Would I be correct in assuming the other ponies, like Miss Applejack, have their own magic? It would seem that your world has a lot of magical beings in it; what with the precautions we were told to take if we ever left the protection of pony settlements.”

“Oh yes, and Applejack is an Earth Pony, one without wings or a horn. They have a deeper connection to nature and they’re also the sturdiest of us,” Twilight replied helpfully.

“I see,” Jim said as he eyed the orange mare. It was easy to overlook it at first, but with a more detailed examination of Applejack, Jim did notice the bulge of her muscles. He had to admit; she did not seem to be as weak as he originally thought. He looked back to Twilight to address her once more when a new sound drew his ears to a small door. Jim’s head swiveled to look at the source and spotted a small reptile of some kind with purple scales and green rounded spines.

The little reptile paused as it saw Jim’s massive form in the room. The two locked gazes and stared at each other for a moment before Twilight cleared her throat nervously. “Um, Spike, this is Jim,” she said.

Spike narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. “What’s a diamond dog doing here?” he asked in a very young sounding voice.

Jim’s expression slipped into full deadpan. “Oh look, the lizard can talk.”

“I’m not a lizard – I’m a dragon!” Spike rebuked with a raised claw.

“Then don’t call me a dog,” Jim fired back with a smirk. “I’m a werewolf.”

“Uh… right, do you two think you could turn it down? You’re scaring Fluttershy,” Rainbow cut in.

Jim looked away from the little dragon to see Fluttershy slightly cowered as she stared at the spot where Jim’s claws had dug into the floor. He lifted his hand and stared at his claws for a long moment as he softly apologized. “I’m sorry… there are a few things that really get under my skin. Being called a dog or a mutt kind of bring back unpleasant memories.”

Fluttershy’s fear subsided slowly as she saw the faraway look of pain in Jim’s eyes. She gently placed her hoof onto Jim’s hand and pulled it down softly. His hazel eyes focused on her and they held each other’s gaze for a few moments.

She really is too nice, Jim thought as he looked into her cyan eyes.

Everypony looked on quietly as they saw the strange moment transpire. It was an oddly tender thing, one that almost felt too sweet to interrupt… if you weren’t a cyan pegasus with a rainbow mane. “Uh… Shy? You’re not doing that weird animal bonding thing are you?” Rainbow asked as she hovered closer to her friend.

Fluttershy blinked and looked away and in that moment, Jim struck. Two powerful arms swooped out and pulled her close, as warmth and gentle pressure was applied to her body. Jim hugged her with a content sigh. “Can I keep her?” Jim asked with big round eyes and an oddly perfect pouting lower lip, the sad look being complimented by his splayed back ears.

The room was silent for a few long moments, with only the softest of squeaks coming from poor Fluttershy as Jim gentle squeezed her. Yet again, it was Rainbow who spoke to ruin the mood, though it was actually welcome this time around. “You do know that you’d have to fight a Lord of Chaos to get her, right?” she asked with a smug grin.

Jim’s face lit up with surprise before his expression hardened. He rose up onto one knee, cradling the little yellow pegasus like she was a foal. Then he extended one arm dramatically. “Then a fight I shall have! For the fair maiden deserves the best mate in all the land!” he declared boldly… before a sly grin replaced his noble expression. “Then again, maybe I’ll just negotiate so that I can borrow her on the weekends. Her fur is so soft and fluffy… I might get addicted to snuggling with her to ease stress. It almost makes me wonder if all pegasi are this soft…”

Jim’s eyes shifted to lock onto Rainbow as she hovered within grabbing distance. The cyan mare reacted instantly, zooming to hide behind Twilight, her eyes wide. “Don’t you dare try to get all mushy with me – that is so uncool!”

Jim burst out with a hearty laugh at Rainbow’s display, secretly making it his mission to test her cuddle-ability at a later time. He carefully placed Fluttershy down on the floor before nuzzling the top of her head playfully. “Thank you for letting me hug you, Miss Fluttershy, and also thanks for being considerate. You’re a very nice pony.”

Fluttershy blushed faintly from the praise and she twirled the end of her mane with a hoof. “I-it was no trouble. The hug was… nice. You’re also very welcome. If you ever need somepony to talk to, you can come visit me any time, if you don’t mind.”

Jim smiled warmly for her before turning his attention back to Twilight. “So, now that the shenanigans have come to a pause… what’s next?” he asked.

Twilight smiled and shook her head gently. “I think it’s safe to say that our next stop will be a cave where the Elements are being kept. Is everypony ready?”

The group of ponies all nodded with various degrees of smiles and confidence. Twilight nodded in turn and stood up. “Should I teleport us there?” she asked.

Instantly the faces of Rainbow and Applejack turned uneasy and sheepish. “No offense, Twi,” Applejack said nervously, “but ah think it’d be best if we walked. Teleportin’ just ain’t mah thing.”

Twilight smiled understandingly. “I understand. Well, let’s go then.”

The ponies walked through the building to the front doors with Jim following behind them. Twilight paused to close the doors only to spot Jim doing it for her, which she thanked him for. He nodded quietly and they proceeded to their next destination. Jim’s eyes drifted from pony to pony as they walked. Now that he had time to think, he found it odd at how quickly they had come to accept him to the degree that they had so far.

Not that he was complaining… it was simply that it was the first time that anything, with very few exceptions, had been so quick to open up to him without fear. He found himself smirking as he eyed Rainbow. She was an interesting pegasus. Of course, he knew that it would only take one act of him losing himself to his curse to end everything that had been built up. The question now was… would their cure work for him? If not, then how long would it take before he became a mindless killer once more?

Jim sighed and pushed off of his hands to stand upright, towering over everypony. At the very least he felt it necessary to keep them afraid of him, so he let his body move with a more predatory nature. I’ll keep them on their toes… that way they’ll not be surprised if I change… he thought as they walked through and past the edge of Ponyville.

Author's Note

Well... I'm not too sure about how this chapter turned out. I've been having a little trouble recently with a few stories (getting the right feeling put into them, or wording things in a better/more descriptive way). Hopefully this one still gets what I aimed for across. I kind of felt that I was making Jim's mood swing a little too much from one extreme to the other... then again, maybe I intended it to be that way. So tired... :raritydespair:

Anyway, Hope you guys enjoy this chapter. Look forward to the next one folks! :twilightsmile:

On a side note, I also found myself mixing up a few timelines after I wrote this chapter. Let me know if I missed anything. I had originally wanted this story to take place before Tirek's rampage, but had to adapt it to a more current point in the show's history so that my ideas wouldn't cause conflict.

10 - Gnawing Away...

A gentle breeze swept over the grassy field as Jim walked behind the ponies. For a brief moment he stopped to smell the scents on the air before a content sigh slipped through his throat. With a shake of his head, he refocused on remaining more intimidating. Fortunately, it seemed that none of the ponies noticed his actions, aside from Fluttershy. She seemed to have taken it upon herself to keep an eye on him as they walked, but it felt more out of curiosity than any other reason. Though it was hard to do, he managed to keep up his gruff appearance in front of her until she looked away once more.

Jim sighed quietly as he resisted the urge to fold his ears back as a wave of stubborn emotion swept over him. The further he walked in the wake of the ponies, the more his mind dug up old memories that refused to roll over and play dead…

~~***~~

A young man with medium length brown hair stumbled back onto the ground. He wore a white cotton shirt with leather leggings, as well as a rather odd belt that had numerous little pouches tied to it. “What are you…?” the young man asked with wide brown eyes.

“Complicated! Now what are you doing in my forest?” Jim barked angrily, his intimidating posture above the stunned human making it quite clear that the young man had entered a claimed location. Jim lifted his fist threateningly to enforce the fact that he demanded the man answer his question.

“I-I was looking for ingredients, for my research, specifically a fungus that grows under the rotten logs in this area.”

Jim growled from annoyance. “I do not care. I will only warn you once; do not let me find you here again or I will end your pathetic life.”

“Wait! How did you do that?” the young man asked with curiosity.

“Do what?”

“Survive being struck by magic?”

“You call that explosive dust magic?” Jim asked with a distinctly flat look.

“It’s… well, it’s alchemical magic, but it is still magic and it didn’t even scratch you!” the young man declared with slight disbelief.

“Don’t know. Whatever your dust was it is useless against me. Now get your ingredients and leave while I am in a merciful mood.”

Silence followed for a few moments before the young man looked right into Jim’s eyes. “My name is Marcus…”

Jim returned the man’s gaze coolly, though he lifted a curious brow at the odd introduction. “I will try to remember it… I will need to put something on your headstone.”

That was how Jim met his first and only true friend…

~~***~~

Jim stopped behind the group of ponies as they gathered at the mouth of a large cave. The air coming from within smelled different than that of the outside… and Jim was unsure if he liked the odor. Though there was the familiar scent of damp soil and minerals, the unknown factor was almost enough to make the hair on his neck stand on end. Something strange and powerful waited for them inside that cave…

Twilight turned a smile toward the werewolf. “We’re almost there. Just a little ways inside of this cave rests the Elements of Harmony, and the possible cure to your curse!” she chirped happily, though her enthusiasm slowly faded as she noticed Jim was not paying her much attention. His focus seemed to be on the cave opening… but there was something more to the look in his eyes that she just could not put her hoof on. “Jim? Are you okay?”

Jim’s attention shifted to Twilight after he realized that he had been asked a question. “Hm? Oh, yeah… I’m fine. This place gives off a weird feeling is all…”

“Uh… right, that’s strange, though. I don’t think I’ve ever felt anything coming from this place. What does it feel like?” Twilight inquired.

“It feels like… I’m being judged by something unseen. I can feel some indescribable sensation flowing through me, all the way to my core. It’s unsettling, yet also exciting in a way,” Jim replied and he looked back to the gaping maw that was the cave’s opening.

Twilight looked to the others questioningly, but there was nothing that anypony could really add to what Jim had said. None of them felt any differently than normal. Fluttershy tentatively approached the werewolf, her ears slightly folded back and wings shuffling. “Um… Jim? Are you sure you’re feeling up to this? I’m sure we could… well, do this when you’re not so distracted…”

Jim’s face slowly turned down to face the little yellow pegasus, his eyes slightly out of focus…

~~***~~

“So, are you certain you wish to proceed with this idea?” Marcus asked Jim as they sat on a log enjoying the peace and quiet.

Jim chuckled and shook his head. “Honestly, I am still not sure if I can call your skill ‘magic’. But I have been around for twenty years and nothing else has come close to ending this curse. At the very least, it is worth a try. You said you found some books on removing curses, right?” he asked.

Marcus nodded with a smile. “Yes, though they were a little vague on the specifics. I’ve been studying them in my spare time. It is difficult to get much done when the head priest is nearby all the time. I do not want him to think something is amiss.”

“Understandable,” Jim replied with a short nod. “Let me know what you learn… if the contents of that book are things I have already tried then I will let you know. It would save us much time and effort to avoid pointless actions.”

Marcus grinned and nodded in agreement. “I will. See you on the morrow, Jim.” With that said, Marcus stood from his spot on the log and made his way back to his village…

~~***~~

“Um… Jim? Is something wrong?” Fluttershy asked.

Jim blinked once, twice, then shook his head and placed his hand on his neck as he exhaled a heavy sigh. “Sorry… you just reminded me of someone. I’m fine, really. What’s next?” he asked and looked over to Twilight.

Twilight eyed Jim calmly for a long time before she looked back and forth between her friends. They all returned the look before all present nodded in agreement. The purple Alicorn then turned her attention back to Jim. “We go inside and make the final preparations to use the Elements. Are you really okay, Jim? We can wait to do this at another time if-”

“Trust me, I’m fine. I’m just feeling a little nostalgic. The last time someone tried to help me… things didn’t turn out that well,” Jim said as his gaze lowered to the ground. “Just make sure you’re ready for anything, Twilight. I’d hate to see history repeat itself again.”

“What do you mean, Jim?” Scootaloo asked curiously.

Jim glanced to the little filly before taking in a deep breath to share what had been plaguing his mind…

~~***~~

Jim stood in the middle of a clearing atop a cliff. It was the only place with adequate conditions for the spell to work, according to Marcus’ research. The ground was softly lit with Marcus’ magical dust, creating a gentle glow of red in the shape of a very impressive series of magical circles. It was the first time Jim had seen such a sight, and he had to admit that he held a newfound respect for his slightly eccentric friend.

The soon-to-be-cured man turned his attention to Marcus and gave him a curious look. “So… this is the spell to free me? It looks fairly complicated. What is all this for, exactly?” Jim asked.

Marcus, without looking away from his texts, grinned confidently. “Oh, if only you knew, this kind of magic was supposed to have been lost for all time. If the head priest knew what this book contained I have no doubt he would have burned it as blasphemous materials. I have learned so much from these texts, and you have yet to attempt such a method, this is truly an outstanding process!”

Jim chuckled at his friend’s enthusiasm. “Try not to get too absorbed into that book. You still need to perform the spell and cure me, remember?”

“Oh do not fret, my friend. I have not forgotten what it is we are here for… especially considering how much of my stock I went through just to make those circles. You’ll be deeply indebted to me for this and I do hope you’ve prepared yourself to help me obtain enough materials to replenish my inventory,” Marcus joked with a passing glance to Jim.

Jim laughed heartily and shook his head. “If it works, sure. Until then, I am permitted to gloat at your misfortune.”

Marcus sighed, but smiled nonetheless. “Yes… I do hope this works. It would not only be helping you greatly, but we could use this to free many others of the same affliction. We would be saving many lives should we succeed.”

Jim nodded in agreement and looked back to the middle of the spell circle. He was so close to being free…

“Right then, I believe I am ready for this. How about you, Jim? Are you ready to be a free man?” Marcus asked as he stepped away from his book.

Jim smiled cockily. “I’ve been waiting for this for too long, my friend. What do you need me to do?”

“Stand in the very center of the circle. Then you may leave the rest up to me,” Marcus instructed.

Jim nodded and did as he was told. The moment he arrived in the center of the circle, some force took hold of him and his feet left the ground. Panic set in for Jim as he looked down to see himself hovering about a foot off the ground. He looked over to his friend to see a look of sheer concentration on Marcus’ face. Jim wanted to make sure everything was supposed to happen this way, but fear of creating a flaw or messing up the entire attempt held his tongue in place behind his teeth.

Jim took in a few deep breaths to calm himself, though the act was futile. Every time he started to feel calm again, a new wave of anxiety would wash over him. It did not take long for that feeling to mold itself into a very unwanted sensation… the very same kind that Jim normally felt when he was about to transform. When that sensation intensified by at least tenfold in a single heartbeat, Jim knew something was off. He looked to Marcus. “Marcus! Stop! I… I’m about to ch-change!” he forced out through grit teeth.

Marcus simply nodded his head. “Yes, that was expected. We need you to transform in order for the curse to be revealed. The spell will attack the source of your ailment and break its hold over you! Don’t fight this, Jim!” he replied confidently.

Jim’s eyes widened as fear and realization took hold of him. He had been a fool… there was no way this would work, and Marcus was about to die. Jim fought against the transformation with everything he could muster, but the end resulted in his failure. Jim lost the battle against the spell and he transformed into a large wolf with dark black fur and intense hazel eyes, with claws and fangs to match his fierce appearance.

Jim screamed in agonizing defeat within his mind once he realized that he had lost to his curse once more. He was helpless as his gaze drifted over to lock onto the form of his only friend. It only took an instant. Jim’s paws had been close enough to the ground that all he needed to do was lunge twice to dig his powerful limbs into the ground and propel himself forward after Marcus.

Marcus instantly lost his concentration, causing the spell to collapse and create an explosion of magical force. That force was the only thing that saved him from death in that moment. Jim’s body was flung powerfully into a nearby boulder, cracking a few ribs from the impact, but that was not enough to stop him.

Marcus knew he had to flee. Jim had warned him of how tough a werewolf’s body could be, as well as how quickly they heal in their cursed form. Marcus had mere minutes before the broken ribs were healed, and Jim was already getting to his feet to pursue him again. Without a second thought, Marcus ran into the forest.

Jim’s addled mind was still shaken from the impact, but there was only one thought going through it… hunt. That single drive was all he needed. The hulking form of the black wolf slowly started to move forward. In no time at all, he had built up speed until he was running at full speed, weaving between the trees. His nose constantly took in the scent of his prey as he drew nearer, catching up to Marcus with each powerful bound.

The flicker of a white shirt just beyond the trees, the sound of labored breathing, and the smell of sweat and fear spurred Jim onward and his vision went red as pure joy and excitement flared within his chest. The werewolf bolted forward as fast as he could, charging through bushes without a single care in the world. In moments, he had Marcus in his sights, and at the last second the poor human found himself being ripped to the ground by powerful jaws, tightly clamped around his shoulder.

The two bodies rolled a few times before they came to a stop with Jim standing off to the side, eyeing his prey hungrily. Marcus rolled onto his back with a groan as his shoulder burned from the bite wound. His eyes locked onto Jim’s and they stared at one another for a few long moments. Marcus swallowed nervously. “Jim… you’re in there, aren’t you?”

A low growl was the only response Marcus received before the wolf lunged forward and pinned him to the ground. “JIM!”

Jim stopped for a second… that name was… familiar. The wolf looked into the eyes of the prey beneath him.

Marcus grunted as the weight of the wolf dug into him, but he did everything he could to keep staring into those big hazel eyes. He had to get through to his friend. “Jim! Listen to me! You’re not this! You are better than this. Please, my friend, get a hold of yourself… we can try again… I can help you be free from this, Jim.”

The hazel eyes softened slowly and the pressure on Marcus’ shoulders lessened slightly. The eyes of the wolf seemed to dart back and forth as it thought.

“That’s it, Jim. Fight it!” Marcus encouraged in a gentler tone. “Let us work together and rid you of the curse. You can beat this!”

Jim lifted his paw and looked at the claws that peaked out through the fur. Maybe he could beat the curse… maybe he could finally be free… but why should he care? This prey was being too noisy… and its blood was still fresh with fear. Hazel eyes refocused on the prey in front of them and a sinister, gleeful, fang-filled smile spread across the wolf’s muzzle before it surged forward and bit into the prey’s throat. The rest… became a memory that would eventually become a tale of Jim’s first friend.

~~***~~

Everypony stood silently as Jim sat on the ground with his arms crossed, hugging himself as he cried silently. It was a lot to take in, especially since they had come to see Jim as just another possible friend. They had no idea that what he had mentioned earlier could have been from a tale that was so… morbid and sad. Fluttershy stepped softly over and sat down beside Jim. Even the little filly, Scootaloo found it in her heart to walk over and stand beside Jim as she gently placed her hoof on his leg to pet him sympathetically.

Twilight looked to Applejack with uncertainty before Pinkie Pie sighed. The others next to her looked over to see a small sad smile on the pink mare’s face before she walked over and gently lifted Jim’s downcast face to look at her. Hazel eyes met with bright blue and in that moment, something slowly dawned in Jim’s mind. In Pinkie Pie’s eyes he saw an all too familiar similarity. She had lost a friend as well… she knew his pain, maybe not in the exact same way, but she could relate to him in a way no one else could.

“You can stop beating yourself up for it, Jim,” Pinkie said softly.

“How can you say that so easily?” Jim asked mournfully.

The corners of Pinkie’s lips curled up a pinch more as her eyes misted. “Because I can tell a true friendship when I see one. You and Marcus were best friends… and he gave you the best thing anypony could ever hope for.”

“And what, pray tell, did he give me – aside from a reason to hate myself for killing him?” Jim growled deeply, anger burning in his eyes and threatening to boil over.

“He gave you a reason to become stronger. He gave you a reason to try and be better. He gave you… everything he had, to make sure that you never forgot what you two shared. You should embrace that. Use that to fuel your hope and let it drive your will so that you can overcome anything you set your heart toward. Finish what you two started and beat this curse once and for all,” Pinkie whispered to him.

Jim stared at her for a long time as her words rang throughout his mind. In an odd way it all made sense to him. That final moment he spent with Marcus… the confidence laying deep within his brown eyes, that grin that spoke volumes of his trust in Jim… and the last little smile that graced his face long after the life had left his body. Marcus had given everything in his attempts to help Jim… the only real friend that mattered.

Held back tears finally came loose, cascading down the soft black fur of Jim’s cheeks as he let his sorrow flow freely. Jim finally let himself cry. It took him a long time, but he was finally able to find it in his heart to feel that something good had come from his darker side. If it had not been for his curse, Jim may never have made such an important friend… and he may never had been able to meet a pink pony that could hug him and make him feel so pleased about the act.

As Jim cried, he slowly became aware of the numerous pairs of hooves that had wrapped around him. When the pain in his heart subsided enough, he blinked away the last of his tears and slowly looked around him to see that all of the little ponies had come to his aid, all hugging him and offering him comfort. Jim sighed with a smile and he dipped his head down to nuzzle each pony. “Thank you…” he murmured softly.

Author's Note

So yeah... I decided to try my hand with a new flow for this chapter, what with the little bits of flashbacks. I'm not entirely pleased with how it turned out, but I think it's acceptable enough for release. :pinkiecrazy:

The idea behind this chapter was to try and give out some more of Jim's past so that we can get a better understanding of why he is the way he is. I like Jim's character, since it allows me to throw in a few of my little personality quirks as well as keep him as an open slate for a few more things later on (look forward to that guys, it'll be a real sobering experience given the nature of the subject).

Welp, hope you all enjoyed the read, as always! See you in the next chapter. :twilightsmile:

Ugh, another story with sunshine and rainbow beams of friendship! :trollestia:

11 - Balance Shifted

The group of ponies, plus one werewolf, slowly entered into the cavernous opening that made up the mouth of the cave. To everypony else, the cave was as calm and serene as it usually was. For Jim, the instant he stepped forth beyond the threshold of the opening his fur stood on end. Something, whether it was a being of great power or an item with awareness, had set its sights on him. He instantly stopped, drawing the attention of Twilight and the others.

“What’s the…” was all Twilight managed to say before the cave’s interior lit up in a vibrant array of color.

Jim’s body became ensnared in thick strands of colorful light and he was forcibly dragged through a nearby tunnel. The sounds of hooves against stone greeted his ears as the ponies gave chase after Jim. Slight panic gripped Jim’s heart as he soared through the passages within the cave, his head nearly slamming against many of the crystalline formations on the tunnel’s walls and ceiling.

His uncontrollable travel came to a sudden halt within a large and brightly lit cavern deep within the earth. A strange crystal formation in the room, in the shape of a tree, filled Jim’s vision. A bright flash of light blinded him for a moment before the familiar gasps of Twilight and her friends drew his attention. Jim’s eyes peeked open only to widen in surprise when he saw all six of them hovering in the air beside the crystal tree.

“What the hay is going on!?” shrieked Rainbow Dash.

“I don’t know,” Twilight hastily replied, “but let’s keep calm everypony.”

“Wait, where’s Scoots?” Applejack asked as she looked around in search of the little filly that had just been with them.

Twilight scanned the room quickly, seeing no sign of the little orange filly. “I don’t know. Maybe she was left behind because she isn’t an Element Bearer,” she reasoned.

“Uh… girls? Not to be rude or insensitive, but I think we have other more pressing issues at hoof to deal with?” Rarity chimed in cautiously.

Everypony looked to her and then followed her gaze to the glowing, bound form of Jim in the center of the room. As if he were being held for a trial, the threads of light held Jim to the floor on his knees with his arms pulled out away from his sides. The sight filled Fluttershy with a feeling of pity for the poor soul in front of her. The yellow pegasus looked to Twilight. “This is awful, we have to find a way to stop this!” she yelled, an act that almost startled her friends.

Twilight nodded her head in agreement. “I know, but there’s nothing I can do. Something is making the Elements react to him. It’s almost as if… oh no!”

The room filled with a swirling display of harmonic power, the epicenter being Twilight Sparkle. The young Alicorn’s eyes filled with fear and she looked down to Jim. She opened her mouth to tell him to run away… but her voice died in her throat. Jim’s calm expression and the soft smile he held on his face told her everything she needed to know about how he felt about the turn of events.

“It’s alright… whatever happens, this is how it was meant to be,” Jim assured the ponies above him. Whatever fear he had felt before had vanished and turned into a feeling of acceptance for what he was about to endure. Whether his wish to be free of his curse came to pass, or if he was banished into oblivion, Jim was prepared to receive what the Elements deemed fit for him. Jim’s eyes closed and he let his entire body relax in the embrace of the threads of light that held him.

Twilight’s heart pounded in her chest. Fear of the unknown filled her as she dreaded the possibilities of what could go wrong. She fought with all her might against the power of the Elements, trying in vein to make the power stop, or to at least make it help Jim.

Rainbow Dash fought and struggled against the grip of the Element’s hold over her body. She still did not fully trust Jim, but he had yet to prove himself to be the monster that she originally thought of him as. She did not know what she wanted to happen to him, but whatever the Elements thought of him didn’t matter! Rainbow wanted to help him!

Applejack squirmed within the grasp of the Elements. She bucked hard a few times to get free, but quickly learned that doing so was pointless. Her eyes drifted down to stare sadly at Jim’s calm demeanor… and a fire lit up in her heart. She started bucking again to get free, if only so that she could do something to help Jim escape. The last thing she wanted to see was Jim getting banished because of her Element. She still had not found the chance to properly apologize to him for how poorly she had acted before.

Pinkie Pie tried to struggle, but quickly gave up when she started feeling her body tingle and tremble in a way she was not used to. Her ear flicked, then her tail twitched three times, followed by her whole body shivering before she went stiff as a board. Once comprehension dawned on her, Pinkie’s pink mane slowly deflated a little and she just stared down at Jim.

Rarity had tried to struggle against the powers that held her aloft, but try as she might there was nothing she could do to break the hold her Element had over her. All she could do was watch helplessly as Jim’s body began to glow.

Fluttershy, however, had fought hoof and tail to get free. The amount of effort she had thrown into her struggle had been enough to even get Rainbow’s admiration. The quiet little pegasus even tried biting into thin air to try getting a hold of the power that surrounded her. She positively, absolutely had to get free and save Jim. There was no way she could just float and watch as something bad happened to the poor werewolf – he did not deserve it!

The sounds of Fluttershy’s fighting did not go unnoticed by Jim. He opened his eyes and silently watched as she put her entire body into the act of getting free. Were it not for the tears streaking down her face and being flung out from her thrashing, he might have thought she had gone feral. It did not take long before her struggling slowly petered off as she spotted Jim’s eyes as they watched her.

Jim continued to watch Fluttershy as the magic in the room grew in size. His smile widened as his genuine emotions found their way to his face. He softly shook his head. “That’s enough, Fluttershy… I know you all wanted this to go differently, but you don’t need to fight for my sake anymore.” The intensity of the magic increased drastically once the ponies all stopped fighting against their Elements. “This is the time for my judgment. Your Elements are going to pass the sentence… and I will accept whatever they feel I deserve.”

“No, Jim!” Fluttershy cried out. “You can’t let yourself be banished! Please, you must get away!”

Jim smiled warmly for the poor little yellow pegasus mare above him. “Trust me, Fluttershy… I’m truly okay with that. Just let it happen,” he said kindly.

“I… I can’t, Jim. I just can’t let you be punished. You’ve suffered enough…”

“You may be right, Fluttershy, but that is no longer in either of our abilities to decide. Where I’m from, there’s a concept known as fate. Looking at this with that in mind, there is nothing that can be done to alter what is supposed to happen. Whatever happens, there is a reason for it and you just have to live with the outcome. Just know that I do not blame any of you for what is about to possibly happen to me.” Jim’s smile broadened.

Fluttershy opened her mouth to object once more, but the sound of the magic of harmony reaching its peak drowned her out. The myriad of colors surged forth, launching a beam of rainbow magic up toward the cave’s ceiling. Twilight and her friends watched it ascend in horror. Jim simply eyed the column of lights as it rose ever higher. He was at peace with the world… until the unexpected occurred.

The tiny buzzing wings of a young orange pegasus filly instantly drew Jim’s attention to his right. Scootaloo barreled out of a nearby tunnel and skid to a halt in front of the large werewolf. Jim’s eyes widened in utter shock and his eyes darted up to see the rainbow beam from the Elements making its descent toward him. The little filly was about to get caught up in his mess and there was no time to think.

Reacting on instinct, and out of desperate hope that it would work again, Jim lunged and sank his fangs into the magic that held him down. His powerful jaws made quick work of the magic, just like it had when Celestia had tried to pin him down and Jim flung his body forward. He landed between Scootaloo and the approaching magic and he threw out his arms to make sure that all of the magic would hit him, effectively turning his body into a meat shield to save the little one from the blast.

Nearly in unison, Fluttershy and the others screamed for the two of their friends just before the power of the Elements of Harmony struck. The beam connected… and the cave was consumed with light.

~~***~~

Jim slowly opened his eyes. An aurora of color greeted him as he floated in some unseen current. His ears flicked a few times and he swiveled his head around to take in his surroundings. There’s no sign of Scootaloo… I hope she’s safe, he thought as he realized that he was alone within the void of color.

“Worry not, young wolf, the little one is safe for now…” came a gentle female voice.

A shiver of fear slithered down Jim’s spine. He slowly turned around to face the direction the voice had come from, only to feel his throat tighten as his eyes met with the voice’s owner. A massive Alicorn of ethereal golden light towered over him, its face a mixture of curiosity and firm resolve. Her wings slowly unfurled to take up Jim’s entire field of vision. She’s a god…

A slight frown etched into the Alicorn’s face. “I am not a god. I am a spirit – the Spirit of Harmony.”

Jim quickly lowered his head submissively. “My apologies, but in my eyes you are still a being of great power. Even I would be a fool to not acknowledge that you are made of pure energy and that I am at your mercy. But I feel I must still ask… why am I here?” Jim questioned cautiously.

Harmony narrowed her glowing blue eyes. “I brought you to my domain to ascertain whether or not I should permit you to continue living among my ponies. I sense great chaos from you, both mentally and spiritually… so much so, that I nearly feared my son had tainted you.”

“Your son?”

“Yes… he has chosen the title of Discord, and he is the embodiment of Chaos.”

“I can assure you that I have not met anyone by such a name,” Jim replied calmly. “Though, I do come from a world that is ripe with chaos. In fact, chaos is what drives my world forward in both good and bad ways.”

“I see…” Harmony mused. “That explains much, but it does not solve the reason for why I brought you here.”

Jim sighed softly and bowed his head. “Does this have anything to do with what I have become – my curse?” he asked solemnly.

Harmony stared at Jim for a long moment before she answered.“It does. Whatever taints you is not within my power to remedy. I cannot remove it from you without ending your life, but I also cannot trust you to continue to exist among my ponies.”

Jim’s head twitched up and he locked a steely glare upon the Spirit. “Why? What reason do you have to say such a thing?” he asked firmly, clearly demanding an answer.

Harmony’s massive horn glowed and an oppressive weight bore down on Jim’s body, forcing him to kneel on an unseen surface. He fought back stubbornly, never allowing his gaze to drift away from Harmony. The Great Spirit seemed to smirk slightly at the defiant display. “You have a strong will, it seems… yet you never tried to stop yourself in the past. Your efforts to protect others from your dark nature were never truly forthright. Which brings me to your trial…”

“My trial!?” Jim barked in near disbelief.

“Yes… I will offer you a test. Should you pass, I will permit you to continue to live among my ponies.”

“And what if I fail? What is this test?” Jim asked testily, his eyes slowly opening wider as he started to feel his will begin to alter.

A deep sadness slowly filled Harmony’s expression before a single pain-filled tear of light blue energy dripped down her cheek. “I do believe it would be in your best interest to pass this test, young wolf…”

Author's Note

Here it is folks. Sorry it's a little late, things have been a little hectic the past few weeks now (what with people quitting at work, snow storms dumping 5 feet of snow on us, and staying at a friend's place due to the storms to be able to make it to work). I wanted to get more put into this chapter, but it's been difficult since I've had almost no energy to devote to writing lately. Still, I think this little chunk is adequate enough to keep my readers hooked and waiting for the next chapter. :pinkiesmile:

As always, I hope you enjoyed the read. Look forward to the next chapter. :twilightsmile:

12 - Difficult Decisions

Jim’s eyes slowly opened. Muffled sounds, as if his head were under water greeted him. Anger burned within his chest and he slowly brought his hand to it, gripping and sinking his claws into his flesh, the scent of his own blood fueling something within him. His blurry vision slowly cleared away to reveal the cold stone of the cave floor.

A little gasp escaped from something nearby and Jim’s ears swiveled to face the source as he lifted his head tiredly. A deep, familiar yearning stirred within him as he turned his head up. Jim’s hazel gaze soon landed upon the prone form of a small orange pegasus filly. A low, deep growl bubbled up in Jim’s throat and his body slowly tensed up like a coiling spring. The filly’s eyes widened in fear and her heart began beating faster and faster.

A sinister grin spread across Jim’s maw and he lowered his bloody hand to the floor, inching closer to the little one. She was afraid. She had a small cut across one of her legs. Her blood smelled wonderful… fresh… mouthwatering. Prey…

Jim’s body pulsed. ‘Feed!’ it cried mercilessly. ‘Devour!’ it begged of him. Jim’s hand lifted from the ground and he inched even closer to the orange filly. Yells of terror drew Jim’s attention away from her and his eyes darted up to spot a group of ponies floating in the air, a field of color surrounding their bodies. They were afraid, too… but not like the prey. They feared what he might do, but not to them. The prey…

Jim’s gaze dropped back down to the filly, her body trembling. She slowly pushed herself away from him, a look of shock and disbelief etched into her face. “No…” she whispered as she shook her head.

Jim’s grin widened, his fangs glistening as saliva coated and dripped from them. She was so close to being perfect. She just needed a little more fear for her to taste just right. Jim pounced forth, his blood-covered hand grabbing and pinning the poor little one to the floor of the cave. She cracked against the stone, making her wince painfully as a new cut began to seep blood from the back of her head.

The filly’s eyes widened in sheer terror as Jim’s gaping maw came down to within a few inches of hers. Her little fearful gaze then turned up and she stared into Jim’s eyes. “Please…” she whispered. “Please don’t, Mr. Jim…”

Jim’s smile grew even further as her terror filled his nostrils. She smelled so ripe… so perfect… but why had he not bitten into his meal yet? She was ready… why could he not move closer to her? Why was he crying?

“Mr. Jim… please, it’s me, Scoots. Don’t you remember me?” she asked. “You rescued me, remember?”

Jim snarled and brought his fangs closer to her face, but he failed to bite down. He pulled back and whimpered breathlessly. Something was wrong. He needed to sink his fangs into her! Why couldn’t he do it!? Jim yelped angrily as he flung his head down to end her life and taste her blood, but he only managed to slam in muzzle into the ground beside her neck. Wincing painfully, Jim yanked his body away from her, his claws just faintly slicing through her shoulders and left arm as he staggered back.

More tears filled his eyes and his vision blurred again. He brought his hands up, clamping them to the sides of his head and squeezing as he struggled to fight… fight what? Rage began to fester in his chest, tightening its grip around his lungs and contorting his intestines into a writhing mass of hatred. He turned his burning gaze back to the one responsible for it and curled his lips back in a ferocious snarl.

With his fangs on full display, Jim sucked in a deep breath before letting loose a howl of agony and rage. Fearing another attack, Scootaloo scrambled to her hooves. “That’s it, Scoots, run!” yelled the pegasus mare with the rainbow mane.

“Git away from him!” screamed the orange earth pony mare with the odd hat.

Scootaloo lifted her hoof in preparation to run, wincing and stumbling forward when she put too much weight on her injured leg. Her eyes shot wide and darted up to see if Jim was about to attack her again, but much to her surprise, Jim had actually backed away, his eyes wide and tinted with fear. Jim’s breathing had become noticeably labored and heavy, and he seemed to be trembling as he stared at her.

Scootaloo’s ears slowly perked up and a crazy idea started to form in her mind as she watched Jim’s struggle. A low whine slipped through Jim’s throat as he trailed his claws down the sides of his face to clutch at his chest again. He was in pain, but there was no way for the poor little filly to know what from. Pity slowly filled her, driving her to follow through with her idea.

With a tentative step, Scootaloo closed the distance between her and the vicious werewolf. Jim stepped back again and growled at her. She swallowed nervously and stepped forward again. Jim stepped back once more, his growl weakening. Scootaloo took a few more steps forward and her heart sank as Jim backed away until his back hit the wall of the cave.

“S…Stay awayyyy…” Jim whimpered.

Scootaloo swallowed again and shook her head. “It’s okay… let me help you, Jim,” she said as she stepped closer.

Jim shook his head rapidly and tried to back away only to slip and stumble onto his side. “No… stop…”

Scootaloo continued to walk closer to Jim, her heart aching for her newest friend and savior. She could see his tears as they streaked down his cheeks and it hurt her to watch his meek struggle in trying to claw his way from her. Her hoofsteps stopped once she had closed the distance to stand a few feet away from the panting and weakened form of Jim.

“Scootaloo…” Jim whispered hoarsely. “Don’t… do… this…” he begged between heavy huffs.

Scootaloo swallowed the lump in her throat, ignoring Jim’s plea as well as the cries from Twilight and the others. She had to take another step. She had to take the chance. Jim had fought against his inner darkness… he could beat it if he tried. He just needed something more to help push the darkness away. Scootaloo lifted her hoof and took that last step…

Jim’s eyes widened and he snarled with baleful wrath as his jaws swung around… and firmly clamped around Scootaloo’s throat. Screams of horror filled the cavern as Twilight and the others watched the scene unfold before them. Jim’s body froze. He tasted blood… but this time it made him feel sick. There was no pleasure from Scootaloo’s life fluid coating his tongue – no satisfaction from the kill… only heart-wrenching pain.

His jaws slowly released their hold of the young neck as a deep and long howl of sorrow emanated from Jim’s heart. He had failed again. He had tried his best to stop himself. Every ounce of his willpower had gone into stopping the untimely death of a poor innocent filly… only to be wasted in the end. With the last of his mournful wail expended, Jim collapsed beside Scootaloo’s limp body. Fresh tears seeped into the fur of his cheeks and he gently nuzzled into her.

A tiny hoof lifted up and gently rested against Jim’s muzzle. Jim’s ears flicked up in shock and he stared at her face, a small smile gracing her features. “It’s okay, Jim,” she said weakly. “Everything’s gunna be okay…”

Jim stared at her silently. He couldn’t believe that she was still alive. His hazel eyes drifted down to her neck. He had expected to see blood gushing from her throat, but all that he saw were three tiny punctures. Disbelief filled him as he stared at the little trails of blood on her neck. He had to be dreaming… there was no way that she could be alive… and yet there she was, smiling back at him and breathing softly against his hand.

Without a word, Jim reached out and gently pulled Scootaloo close to him. The scent of her blood filled his nostrils and remorse took hold of his beating heart. Without taking the time to think about his next actions, Jim slowly dipped his head down and he began licking her wounds tenderly. She winced at first, but as the numbing effects of his saliva took effect, Scootaloo soon found herself relaxing. Before long, she drifted off to sleep.

Meanwhile, Twilight and the others slowly found themselves being released from the hold of the Elements of Harmony. Fluttershy was the first to regain her awareness and she quickly flew over to see to Jim and Scootaloo. Rainbow Dash and Applejack snapped out of their shock and quickly followed after their friend. Rarity could only stare in disbelief at what she had just seen and what now lay on the floor a few meters away. Shock dominated her emotions, but there was also a sense of deep sympathy for the poor werewolf. It was all too clear to her that the experience had left Jim in a difficult state of mind for he held no real expression on his face, aside from sorrow and regret with each soft lick to Scootaloo’s wounds.

Rarity turned her attention to Twilight. The young princess had simply stared at the scene before her, her lavender eyes taking in every detail. Twilight had watched in horror as Jim’s fight with his murderous nature began. She now held a much greater understanding of why Jim’s eyes had been so full of anger during their previous conversation at the castle. Jim had been through much more than she could have ever known… and it had shown through from the moment his will wavered after the Element’s beam hit him.

That’s right… all of this had been caused by the Elements of Harmony. Twilight’s gaze shifted to the blood that stained Jim’s fur. He wasn’t the one to blame. If she had not brought him there, none of this would have happened. Twilight’s eyes looked to Jim’s hazel pools… they were hollow and distant. This was her fault.

A hoof gently touched Twilight’s shoulder, drawing her out of her thoughts. She turned her head and came face to face with the gentle smile of Pinkie Pie. “It’s okay, Twi Twi. Everything is going to be okay.”

Twilight’s eyes watered and she slowly moved forward into Pinkie’s embrace before she started crying quietly into her friend’s pink fur. Pinkie simply hugged her friend, gently petting her soft mane and cooing simple assurances into Twilight’s ear.

~~***~~

Time slowly passed for the group within the cave. Whether it had been ten minutes or half a century was anypony’s guess. It had taken a lot of quiet and gentle coaxing, but eventually Jim regained his composure and allowed Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash to take Scootaloo from him to get a better look at her wounds. To everyone’s surprise, her injuries had been limited to very minor cuts that would heal quickly. The worst that had been done to the poor little filly was exhaustion from the shock and stress of the situation.

Jim sat quietly as he watched Fluttershy gently fuss over Scootaloo’s sleeping form. Though the scene had been heartwarming and tender, it failed to bring even the smallest of smiles to his face. He was just too full of regret to be fazed by anything. Not even the concerning looks he got from Rainbow Dash had been able to break him out of his trance.

The werewolf simply stared for a time until a subtle glow from the Tree of Harmony caught his attention. There were no words from the spirit within, but Jim got the impression that he had passed her test – not that he cared for her approval. Anger flared in his heart for a moment and he glared at the tree before he snorted and rose to his feet. His hand slowly came up and he flipped off the spirit in a rare display of contempt.

Without a word, Jim turned away from the tree and started to walk away. Rainbow dash quickly lifted off the ground and flew around to hover in front of him, gently placing her hoof to his chest and looking him in the eyes pleadingly. “Hey, you alright big guy?”

Jim shook his head slowly and gently placed his hand on her arm before pushing it down. “I’d like some time alone…” he murmured softly before resuming his walk out of the cavern.

Rainbow silently watched Jim leave. Part of her wanted to follow him, to hug him and tell him everything was alright… but she was ashamed to admit that the other part of her wanted to be far away from him. She would never openly admit it to anypony, but seeing Jim’s predatory side had shaken her. Never had she felt so afraid than in that moment when his feral gaze looked up to them before he went after Scootaloo. A shiver of fear ran up her spine and she tore her gaze away from the retreating form of Jim.

The others took notice of the interaction between Rainbow and Jim but they, too, felt that it was best if Jim was far away from them. Space was needed… and only time would tell if they could find it in their hearts to forgive Jim… and themselves.

Author's Note

Finally managed to get this chapter finished! :yay:

Again, sorry everyone for taking so long to get anything posted. On the plus side of things, my girlfriend's mom had a successful surgery and her recovery is progressing smoothly so far. I should be back to a regular writing schedule in a few weeks.

Take care everyone and, as always, I hope you enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

13 - Lull...

Hazel eyes stared up through the thick canopy above them, gazing tiredly at the waning moon above. It had been five days since the incident in the cave. The Spirit of Harmony had tried to speak with Jim once, the night after she had tested him. Even in the realm of dreams, his wrath had no end and he made sure to show her how much he hated her for what she had done to him. Had injury been possible, the old spirit may have been mortally wounded from the lashing that Jim delivered.

Since that night, Jim had not slept. He refused to give that thing another chance at making any form of amends toward him. In his personal opinion, she had no right apologizing to him – the real victim had been Scootaloo. The spirit should have given her the apology! Jim’s fists clenched firmly, drawing blood that seeped into his fur to join the rest that had been drawn over the past few nights.

In a way, Jim wanted to let his temper run rampant again, to lose himself to his bestial nature once more. Maybe then something would make sense for him again. Ever since he arrived in this land of ponies and magic, everything he thought he knew had been turned on its end and jumbled up into an irritating mess. Yet for all his anger, all his building hatred for how fate had dealt him such a shitty hand in life, Jim just couldn’t find it in his heart to lose control again. There was no way he could when every time his anger flared up… Scootaloo’s limp and sleeping body would come to the forefront of his mind.

Like frost before a raging fire, Jim’s anger melted away into sorrow once more. He could still taste her blood every now and then as he recalled that day. Each time made his stomach churn slightly and this time was no different. With a shuddering sigh, Jim rolled over on his tree branch and waited for the inevitable flow of tears to make their way down his muzzle before they dripped to the forest floor below. In an odd way, Jim was a little puzzled as to why the little orange filly had impacted him so…

Jim cried silently for a time. It was times like this that reminded him that he had not moved on in life as he assumed. Though what he had done in the past had hit him hard, especially the week after he had killed Marcus, it somehow became eclipsed by what he had nearly accomplished in that wretched cave. Jim’s heart was still as fragile as the day he felt the pain of losing his mother – a fact that made his blood boil yet the ache from the loss kept his emotions flat-lined in some twisted balance. But right now, sorrow and regret for the injuries he had given poor Scoots had tipped his emotions over an edge.

Eventually, Jim’s eyes ran dry and he grunted quietly as he rubbed the back of his hand against his face to rid his fur of the annoying moisture. He sighed heavily and turned his gaze back up to the sky through the canopy. Dawn was approaching. Feeling tired, yet mostly hungry and thirsty, Jim groaned as he rotated his body on the branch. With seemingly practiced ease, the werewolf slid from his perch and he hopped from branch to branch to the forest floor. His landing was a little rough however, and he stumbled down to his hands and knees upon hitting the ground.

Ugh… I’m too tired for this shit, Jim thought wearily before he stood up and lumbered toward a nearby stream. Feeling far older than he should, Jim tiredly placed his hands down onto the bank of the stream before he lazily gulped from the crystal clear and refreshing waters. His thirst sated for the time being, the young wolf took a few moments to idly eye his reflection in the gently flowing liquid beneath him.

Man… I look awful, he thought to himself as he took notice of how ragged his fur had become over the past few days. Jim stood up and proceeded to look over the rest of his body, noting that it looked even worse than his head. His fur was matted in places and saturated with dirt, it even stuck out in random areas where he had been pressed against his tree. Change of plans… I need a bath.

Without further thought, Jim leapt from his spot beside the stream, crashing into the calm surface. Jim’s body instantly became alive again as the very cold water soaked through his coat and made him realize it might have been a bad decision to jump in so early in the morning. But, though nearly freezing to his warm skin, the streams frigidness helped to remove any fatigue he had been suffering from so it was more of a good thing that he had gotten such a swift wakeup call. Once the initial shock from the cold water passed, Jim’s next thought was that he should probably get his head back above the water. Slowly, he tilted his head up and opened his eyes.

The orange on the undersides of the clouds would have taken Jim’s breath away had he not needed to hold it. For the past few days he had not seen much of the sky through the forest’s canopy, but the clearing above the stream had just given him one heck of a pretty view. Jim sat beneath the surface of the stream for a time, enjoying the sight above, until the burning in his lungs started to get a little too intense for him. Taking his usual amount of caution, Jim’s nose slowly crept up and breached the surface before he took in a steady inhale. Much to his relief, the air held only the scents of the forest. For a short time the idea that he might have attracted unwanted attention to himself with his splash had danced around in the back of his mind. It was a small boon that nothing had come to investigate.

Jim’s bath soon came to an end and he swiftly exited the stream to shake himself off. With that basic task completed and a feeling of mild satisfaction obtained from his bath, Jim’s attention shifted to his next need. As if to solidify his choice, his belly grumbled loudly. Jim sighed softly as he looked down to his slim stomach. “Yeah yeah…” he mumbled before turning and walking off in a random direction.

Some time later, Jim found himself on the trail tracking a promising scent through the underbrush. He was unsure as to what he was hunting, but the odor was enticing nonetheless. With any luck, his impending meal would be quite satisfactory. The scent eventually led Jim to a small clearing and within scampered a plethora of prey items. Bunnies hopped around the flowers, nibbling upon the lush green grass. Deer frolicked near the middle of the clearing, licking the dew from a few small bushes. There were squirrels, mice, a small family of opossum, even a pair of beavers.

Jim slowly sunk down in the shadows, his dark fur allowing him to become almost perfectly hidden in the dense foliage. Normally he would have picked out one of the deer nearby, but there was just something a little too odd about the gathering of animals in the clearing. Hell, the fact that an isolated little paradise like this existed was strange. Why was this place so clean and lush while the rest of the forest was a tangled, thick mess of warped trees and gnarled roots?

Deciding that there was something too out of the ordinary about the clearing, Jim simply sat and waited. There was no way he was going into the little meadow, but that did not mean he would ignore a chance at getting a meal. Sensing that he was downwind enough, the werewolf watched the deer and the beavers from his hiding spot. At some point, his prey would need to leave the clearing… and that was his moment to strike.

Sitting still for what felt like hours took its toll on Jim as he patiently waited. His legs had cramped up a long time ago and his back had started to feel strained shortly after, but he persevered through the discomfort. It had been days since his last good meal. The few berries and mushrooms he had found had staved off his hunger somewhat, but they were merely snacks for him. His body needed something more substantial if he wanted to keep healthy enough to survive in the forest… or mope around for a few more days – whichever became the bigger priority really.

Eventually, Jim’s wait paid off. The pair of beavers started making their way toward the edge of the clearing opposite from where Jim was and he grinned at the thought of swiftly moving around the area and picking up their scent on the other side. That was, until a new smell wafted through the air. I know that scent… those wooden wolves are nearby… Jim thought irritably. It was clear that he had not been the only one to pick up on the scent either, since every other creature had stopped and was looking toward the source of some rustling in the brush.

A trio of the wooden wolves slowly emerged from out of the forest. Jim did his best not to growl in annoyance that his prey was now going to be far more alert thanks to their appearance. Part of him wanted to rush into the clearing and smash them to splinters for making his day more complicated… but then his ears perked up as he realized something. Under normal circumstances, when confronted by a predator, prey would flee. Not a single animal in the clearing had moved away from the wolves. Even the mice had simply gotten up on their back feet and stared at the wooden abominations. Said timber wolves were snarling viciously as they approached a group of bunnies, who had adopted a similar pose as the mice. Yet, despite the nearing threat, not one of the fuzzy little creatures budged.

Jim’s brow lifted curiously as he watched the strange display unfold. Why weren’t any of them running away? As if hearing the unspoken question, something in the meadow provided the answer. Thorny roots shot up from beneath the timber wolves, ensnaring all three of them in an inescapable tangle. Out of the corner of his eyes, Jim took notice of the small bushes in the center of the clearing glowing faintly green. It suddenly became evident why he had not liked that place. The roots soon constricted enough to crush the wolves, ending their artificial lives, before they slowly sunk back into the ground.

So this place is protected by some magical bushes, Jim mused as he eyed the twigs and bark pieces left behind from the root’s victims.

Though he was glad he had followed his instincts, Jim was still pissed off that his chance to get a meal had been ruined. Upon glancing back to his intended prey he quickly took note that they had decided to stay where it was safer for a while longer. Jim cursed silently as he stood and stretched his legs and back. He turned away from the meadow and made his way back into the forest in search of an easier meal.

Roughly an hour or two later found Jim back in the heart of the forest, sitting beside a small pile of bones and other undesirable parts of his successful hunt. His travels had led him toward the edges of a marsh. At first it seemed that there would be nothing more than the rotten smell of decaying mush, but that was only until he started to hear a peculiar squishing sound from nearby. He followed the noise and soon discovered that it was being caused by a group of three lizard things. They were about four feet long and had two legs in front that pulled the rest of their serpentine bodies, but what really caught Jim’s eyes were the three heads that each one sported. Still, they were large enough for him, smelled like any other prey, and had no idea that he had spotted them as the three play fought. Needless to say, for a creature with three heads, it was hardly capable of processing what to do when Jim lunged for it. Oddly enough, the thing tasted a lot like chicken only with a slight earthy aftertaste.

Jim licked his chops a few more times to make sure he had cleaned most, if not all, of the blood from his muzzle. His ears swiveled around every now and then to take in any sounds nearby as he waited for the scent of his kill to dissipate from him before he moved on. It was not the best idea since the remains of his meal would attract scavengers, but Jim figured it was better to face off against something interested in easy pickings instead of attracting the attention of the forests bigger hunters. Though he knew a few things about Equestria’s wildlife from the pamphlet, he wasn’t fool enough to think that griffons and dragons were the only things he should be wary of, especially in this kind of place.

Eventually, Jim felt that he had hung around long enough. He looked around briefly before deciding on a direction to travel, then he promptly slipped away into the brush like a nearly silent shadow. Following his nose, Jim soon came to the edge of a small stream. It was the perfect place to soak his face and claws and rid his fur of any left over blood before continuing forth again.

~~***~~

Some time later, about another hour, Jim found himself in a greener part of the forest. There were more flowers around and fewer gnarled vines, the air was also fresher… and strangely familiar. As Jim emerged through a cluster of bushes, he quickly figured out why he thought he recognized the scents in the air. A mere hundred feet away was the edge of the forest, beyond that was the faint view of Ponyville. Jim’s fists clenched and he gulped apprehensively. He did not want to be there… he was not prepared to meet with any of the ponies yet.

Jim cautiously backed back into the brush and removed himself from that place as swiftly as he could without causing too much noise. He would be back to speak with Twilight and the others again, just not right now. Just the thought of facing them and knowing the fear and anxiety that they would show upon seeing him again was a little too much for his unsteady mind to bare at this time. Steady paws took Jim back into the depths of the Everfree.

Once he felt that he had put enough distance between himself and Ponyville, Jim finally slowed his pace. He came to a stop and slumped against a tree, sighing quietly. His hand came up to rest against his chest. My heart’s really hammering… I wonder if it’s really such a good idea to put off meeting them again. I’ll have to face them eventually, he thought tiredly. It was so much easier when I lost control before. At least then I had already accepted that there was nothing I could do to stop my actions. But with Scootaloo… things were different. I really could have stopped myself… but I just kept thinking that I was too helpless. If I had been more determined not to hurt her I…

Jim sighed once again as a look of defeat and sorrow slowly etched its way over his features. He moved his hand up and ran his fingers through the fur on his head, inhaling deeply. He paused. He breathed out slowly and took another slow sniff of the air. Jim’s ears perked up and swiveled around in search of any sound, only to pick up on nothing more than the faint breeze brushing against the tops of the trees. Something wasn’t right. He knew the scent, but with how dead the forest was…

Jim’s heart started beating faster again as his body tensed up like a coiling spring. Seconds ticked by. Then, just as his senses had started to reach their peak, three fillies screamed in the distance. Jim bolted toward their shrieks of terror instantly. He dropped down as he ran and sprinted faster on all fours like a charging rhino, barreling through the brush. In moments he was close enough to hear the clopping of little hooves and he used the sound to pinpoint their location before he put in more effort to run faster.

The scent of rotting, bloody breath hit Jim’s nose next and re realized that the thing that had spotted Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle was the same thing he had spotted his first night in the forest. Jim’s lips peeled back slightly and he hissed an angry snarl. The sounds of hoof-clops grew louder. Jim was almost upon them. A heartbeat later and he was airborne, bursting through a clutch of saplings. He soared over the three fillies and skid to a stop. The world froze and silence filled the air once more as Jim stood up and faced the startled lion creature.

“Jim!” cried three little voices.

Jim’s head turned only slightly, just enough so that he could glare at them for only a moment. The fillies all gulped nervously, knowing that once the vicious manticore that had found them was dealt with that Jim was going to give them one heck of a lecture. Hazel eyes fixated back onto the strange combination of animal parts. Jim’s lips curled back to fully reveal his fangs and he flared his fingers menacingly, growling deeply.

The manticore blinked a few times with a frown as it looked between Jim and the three fillies. Then it glared at Jim and snarled angrily, besting Jim’s growl with a deeper and more throaty one. Jim’s stare intensified as he realized that a growl was not enough to get the thing to back down. He sucked in a lung full of air and stomped the ground hard enough to burst a small crater into the ground as he let loose a mighty roar. The manticore’s eyes popped wide and it’s stinger-like tail lowered as it backed away a few steps. It looked back to the fillies, then back to Jim as it weighed its options. It wasn’t worth it. Keeping its eyes locked on Jim, the manticore slowly backed away before turning and bolting into the forest when it was far enough away.

Jim continued to follow the sound of the creature’s retreat for a time until all he could hear was the sounds of the forest coming back to life. Once he was sure the coast was clear, Jim slowly turned around to face the little troublemakers. His eyes narrowed and he crossed his arms as Apple Bloom and sweetie Belle bowed their heads and flattened their ears against their heads. Scootaloo however, simply smiled up at her savior. Jim sighed and shook his head. “Alright you three, you’ve got one chance to explain what you were thinking when you came back into this forest – especially after what happened last time.”

Author's Note

Alright, here's the next chapter for this story everyone. Oddly enough... this chapter took a turn when I was writing it. My original sequence of events for this story put this event off for a later date, but when I was writing I kind of just slipped into this scene naturally. I'll be making a few changes to my plan for this story, but it shouldn't cause any problems for the rest of the tale. Also, I only did a minor check for spelling/grammar errors. I apologize if I missed anything... I kinda just wanted to pump this one out while I had some time today. :twilightblush:

As always, I hope you enjoyed the read. Look forward to the next chapter. :twilightsmile:

14 - Back to Ponyville

Jim stared sternly down at Scootaloo, Sweetie and Apple Bloom. Any thoughts of avoiding the ponies had vanished from his mind the moment he heard their screams and now he wanted answers. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom could only look down at their hooves since they knew they had messed up again. Yet their glances toward the third member of the troublesome trio did not go unnoticed.

Firm hazel eyes locked with defiant amethyst as Jim stared down at Scootaloo, the most likely one behind the decision for the three fillies being in the forest. Jim narrowed his eyes, his arms remaining crossed. “Well?” he asked loudly.

Apple Bloom knew that tone and her ears pressed firmly against her head as she cringed. She caved in. “We were just lookin’ for you. Scoots said that we just had ta find ya.”

Jim’s eyes stayed fixed to the little pegasus and he watched as Scootaloo glared at her friend for ratting her out. Surprisingly though, she made no effort to rebuke the admission and she turned her gaze back to Jim. The two stared each other in the eyes for a time, neither one moving or blinking. The silence quickly became awkward for Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, but they dared not speak up for they could tell that the werewolf was not in a good mood. The fierce glare he sported also made them feel like he possibly considered eating them as a suitable punishment.

Eventually, Jim clenched his jaw and sighed as he shook his head at them. “Why did you need to find me, Scootaloo?” he asked lowly.

Scootaloo’s ears fought against her instincts as they tried to fold back, but the brave little filly managed to will them to stay upright. She steeled herself before taking in a breath. “You should come back to Ponyville.”

“Why?” Jim asked bluntly.

“Because…” Scootaloo’s eyes drifted to her left.

Jim’s ear flicked in slight annoyance. “You’ll need more than that to get me to do anything with you ponies. I’ll ask again; why should I go back?”

Scootaloo’s eyes locked back onto Jim and she frowned. Her wings seemed to vibrate with a pent up emotion, but its meaning eluded Jim. “You should come back because… because you need to apologize to everypony.”

Jim sighed and looked away from Scootaloo. The sternness in his expression melted away as his regret bubbled to the surface. “There’s no reason for me to go back. Apologizing won’t undo what I did and I doubt anyone would want me near them after seeing what I almost did to you.” Regret bled into anger and Jim’s eyes glared to the side at the little pegasus. “Which brings me to another question. Why are you here? How could you even think it was a good idea to go looking for the very thing that nearly killed you?” he asked with a low growl.

Scootaloo swallowed the nervousness in her throat and flared her little wings. “Because you didn’t mean to hurt me! You scared me… but I could tell you were struggling. You never wanted to hurt me… in… in fact… you wanted me to help you!” she said, forcing out the end of her response.

Jim’s eyes widened slightly before he slowly turned his head back to face her. He was a little surprised that she knew that he had wanted to be saved from himself. No one had ever noticed that before.

“So come on,” Scootaloo continued a little weaker than before, “let’s go back so you can do the right thing and apologize to everypony.”

Jim’s eyes closed as his head lowered a little. It was definitely something he knew he should probably do, but was there any reason for him to do it? Why would he want to go back, to stand before Twilight and the others just so that he could say sorry? There was no point. He knew they’d never forgive him for almost killing Scootaloo. Even if they did, on the bizarre chance that they could somehow find forgiveness in their hearts for a monster like him, Jim could never forgive himself. He opened his eyes slowly, acceptance clearly written on his face. “No, Scootaloo. I’ll walk you three to the edge of the forest, but I won’t be going with you into Ponyville.”

Scootaloo’s wings buzzed angrily and she stomped her little hooves. “Why!” she demanded.

Jim shook his head gently. “Why would I? They shouldn’t forgive me for what I did. I’m a monster, Scootaloo. I almost killed you!”

“And I forgive you!”

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom suddenly leapt up and stood on either side of their friend, smiling up at Jim, determined. “We forgive you too!”

Jim’s throat tensed and denial fought with anger within his chest. How could they say that so easily? “How can you even say such a thing?” he asked, almost sounding dumbfounded.

The three fillies looked to one another for a moment before smiling back up at Jim. Scootaloo stepped closer to him. “Cuz that’s what friends do.”

Jim could only stare at the three fillies with his mouth slightly agape. These little idiots are actually serious… he thought. Yet despite their apparent foolishness, he slowly started feeling a little more relaxed about the idea. Maybe… maybe if it was really possible for Scootaloo to forgive him, then it could even have been possible for Twilight and her friends to forgive him, too. Jim snorted and shook his head as an uncontrollable grin spread across his maw. He couldn’t believe he was seriously thinking about doing it, he had to have lost his mind.

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when he felt an unfamiliar warmth on his leg. He looked down and his eyes widened when he spotted the little orange pegasus filly hugging him. Her face turned up and she smiled wide for Jim. That was the last straw for the werewolf. He bent forward and grabbed Scootaloo gently, lifting her up in front of him before he brought her in and hugged her. The little filly happily returned the embrace and nuzzled into the crook of Jim’s neck. Apple Bloom and Sweetie belle smiled at each other before they, too, joined in and hugged one of Jim’s legs as well.

A new feeling slowly started to build in Jim’s chest as he held, and was held by, the little ponies. He was unsure what it was, but it was warm and made him feel like everything in his world had finally turned up for a change.

~~***~~

It took roughly half an hour before Jim and his three little passengers arrived on the edge of the forest just outside of Ponyville proper. The group had just set foot outside of the tree line when Jim paused. He flicked his ears in a few directions and methodically scanned the area, an act that Scootaloo and even Apple Bloom mimicked. Much to Jim’s relief there didn’t appear to be any ponies nearby, but that did little to ease the growing tension in his chest. He was about as thrilled with meeting with Twilight and the rest as a prisoner strolling to their execution.

Scootaloo seemed to pick up on the tension in Jim’s shoulders and she gently reached forward to hug the back of his neck reassuringly. That brought a small smile to the wolf’s face, but it did next to nothing to stem his feelings on the matter. This would mark the first time that he would be speaking to those who had witnessed his darker side at work and survived. Even for someone like Jim, a person used to not really caring about the opinions of others, it was a little nerve-wracking just imagining what might happen when he finally met with them after so many days in seclusion.

It was in one of those moments of thought that Jim failed to see the swiftly approaching form of a cyan pegasus from above. Rainbow Dash landed firmly a few meters away from Jim and she eyed him with suspicion. Her gaze only drifted to the three fillies on his back for a brief instant before she narrowed her eyes. “So… what brings you back to Ponyville?” she asked with false casualness.

Jim returned a level stare her way as he chose his response carefully. He could tell that Rainbow was ready to spring forward at a moment’s notice and he was not about to do anything to provoke an aggressive response from her. “I’m here to discuss a matter of importance with Twilight and the rest of your friends. If you’d be willing, I would also like it if you would be present as well.”

Rainbow snorted and flicked an ear as she lowered her stance, though her eyes softened a touch. “And why would I let you get close to my friends? We haven’t forgotten what you nearly did to Scoots…” she said as her gaze shifted to the young pegasus. “I’m sure Applejack and Rarity won’t be too happy that you wound up brining them back from the forest that they were told not to go into. What makes you think we’d let you back into town?” she asked, though it seemed most of her ire was toward the three little ones instead of Jim for the moment.

Jim’s eyes closed and he lowered his head slightly. “Because even if you don’t like it, there’s something that I have to do. I’ve never done it before, but Scootaloo feels that it’s important enough to ignore your warnings just to come and find me – even at the risk of her own life… again. All I’m asking is for one last chance. You’ll never have to see or hear from me again after that, but I won’t turn away unless you all tell me you don’t want to see me,” Jim said and he lifted his head proudly, the display only slightly dampened by Scootaloo perching on his head to glare confidently at Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash eyed Jim and Scoots for a couple tense moments before she let out a slow sigh and her expression turned contemplative. She looked away for a moment before glancing between Scootaloo, Sweetie and Apple Bloom and finally looking back to Jim. There was uncertainty in her eyes as well as the tell tale signs of her pride. She was still struggling with how she truly felt about Jim and what she had seen him do. Rainbow wanted to get the three fillies away from him again, but the look in Jim's eyes and the odd feeling that the four in front of her had somehow bonded kept her from acting out. Still, she could not remove that fierce look of Jim's from her mind. However, there was that little part of her that wanted to fly forward and hug him and apologize for what had happened in the cave. But as things stood, Rainbow could not bring herself to do anything in either case so she simply lifted her head up proudly as well. “We’ll meet at Twilight’s castle. You still know the way, Jim?” she asked.

Jim nodded slowly. “Yes. I will be there shortly.”

Rainbow Dash nodded and went to lift off, but she paused for a moment to look back at Jim fully. Jim returned her gaze evenly as he studied her behavior. There was something more to her actions it seemed, despite how she was putting up an aggressive front in the beginning only for it to simmer down shortly thereafter. Even now, Rainbow’s mind was turning over her thoughts about him. With an affirmative nod, Rainbow launched into the air, leaving a chromatic trail in her wake. Jim watched her fly off toward the western edge of the town. Once she had left his field of vision, Jim let out a slow sigh. This is turning out to be quite the eventful day…

Careful movement on Jim’s back drew his attention and he looked over his shoulder, being mindful not to tilt Scootaloo from atop his head. Sweetie Belle had stood up and she gingerly walked closer to Jim’s face. She only stopped once she was nose to nose with him and her green eyes peered sadly at his hazel. “You’re not going to go away, are you?” she asked meekly.

Jim sighed softly as a tiny smile curved the corners of his lips. “I can’t answer that yet, Sweetie Belle. It depends on what Twilight and her friends want,” he rumbled softly.

Apple Bloom shifted closer to his head as well. “Please don’t go. You’ve been so nice to us and we hafta repay you for savin’ us,” she said as her ears folded back sadly.

“Yeah! Even if Twilight says so, you shouldn’t leave for good! What would happen if you weren’t there to protect us next time?” Scootaloo asked with a little too much enthusiasm.

Jim smirked up at the little pegasus. “You’d get eaten. You three really should learn not to go into such a dangerous forest. Just because I’ve been living in there doesn’t mean I’ll always be around to save you. For all you know I could have been beaten by something bigger in that forest.”

Scootaloo started giggling. “Yeah right, you’re too tough. I don’t even think a hydra would be a match for you.”

Cocking a brow, Jim asked what a hydra was. His answer, according to Apple Bloom, was a description of the odd lizard thing he had hunted in the swamp. When he was informed that the one he had eaten had been a mere baby, Jim found himself lucky that momma had not been nearby at the time. Just thinking about an encounter with a fully-grown hydra sent a wave of mild unease through him. Then again, he was unsure if it was better for him to face Twilight… maybe fighting a hydra would have been a better alternative.

Regardless, Jim was thankful to the three fillies; their little display of kindness and young perspective of him was welcome. He gently nuzzled Sweetie and Apple Bloom. “I appreciate your feelings, little ones. It’s nice that you like me enough to want me to stay, but I want you three to promise that you won’t fight their decision. If I’m no longer wanted then you’ll have to accept that.” Jim then looked up and gently pet at Scootaloo’s head since he could not nuzzle her. “And you’ll have to promise me to stay out of that forest – not until you can be as awesome as I am in there.”

Scootaloo giggled at Jim’s clumsy petting and sighed at his words. She drooped her head and wings slightly, but nodded all the same. “Okay… we’ll stay away from the Everfree. But you’ll have to promise to show us how to be as cool as you. I’ll sneak away and find you otherwise!” she chirped playfully.

Jim chuckled and shook his head. “You drive a hard bargain there, kid. I’ll see what I can do. First, we need to know whether or not I’ll even be allowed to linger nearby. Off we go, to Twilight’s castle.”

Author's Note

Here's another chapter, guys. For whatever reason these recent chapters have been hanging around the 2-3k length. Part of that has to do with how much time I have for writing, but I'm trying to at least keep these shorter parts entertaining. The next chapter should be out soon and it will be the end of our first act. After this next release we'll be delving into Jim's past and learning even more about his curse.

Until then, will Twilight and her friends be able to find forgiveness in their hearts for our young wolf? Will the crusaders gain a new friend to aid them in their future adventures? Will I ever figure out how to get the next arc fleshed out for you all to enjoy? Tune in next time and find out! :raritywink:

Shenanigans aside, I hope you all enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

15 - No Going Back

Much like the first time he had walked through the town of Ponyville, Jim received a number of wary stares from the town’s residents as he progressed toward Twilight’s castle. Part of him wanted to just glare at the ponies for being so scared of him. Seriously… how terrifying was he with three little fillies riding on his back? Despite his anger toward the fearful little ponies around him, Jim knew he had to stay calm, an act that wasn’t too difficult when he spotted the top of the castle in the distance. The closer he came to meeting with Twilight and the others, the more his stomach twisted.

Before long, which was not long enough in Jim’s opinion, the wolf and his three riders arrived on the outer perimeter of the Castle of Friendship. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack all stood outside of the front doors. For the first time, Jim started to feel more like his usual self as he took in their appearances. Twilight, Fluttershy and Pinkie seemed to hold expressions of uncertainty with hints of sadness in their eyes. Rainbow hovered in the air with a look of slight caution, though her eyes seemed to continuously shift between being conflicted and resolute. Rarity and Applejack, however, wore looks of disapproval.

Jim came to a halt about fifteen feet away from the group when Applejack took a step forward and held up her hoof. “That’s far enough, Jim,” she said firmly before shifting her gaze to the fillies on his back. “You three git down from there and go inside. This is a talk for adults.”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle shared a look while Scootaloo’s wings slowly flared out in defiance. She puffed out her chest and opened her mouth to protest when Jim’s head lifted up and he looked at her. In his eyes she could see a gentle burning emotion, one that told her that she should listen to what she was being told. Her little body deflated slightly as she nodded quietly. Jim slowly lowered his body so that the three fillies could disembark from his back without much trouble and he silently watched as the three made their way past the six mares.

Once the three crusaders had entered the castle, with Scootaloo giving Jim one last glance before the doors closed, all the attention focused back to the werewolf. Twilight stepped forward and shared a brief look with Applejack. “I’ll take it from here,” she said quietly to the farm pony. Twilight turned her full attention to Jim. “So… Jim… Rainbow Dash says you have something to discuss with us?” she started off, a degree of hesitance clearly evident in her voice.

Applejack’s eyes narrowed slightly while Rarity’s brow lifted expectantly, though the two gave off the impression that they were already set in their opinion on any matter that Jim might bring up. Rainbow’s gaze finally turned completely to Jim as she was prepared to at least hear him out. Twilight simply eyed Jim with a sense of apprehension, as if she was thinking about something while she awaited the werewolf’s response. Pinkie and Fluttershy seemed to be happy to hear what Jim had to say, but they also noticed how their friends were giving off a mix of signals.

Jim looked on quietly for a moment as he gauged the expressions of the six in front of him. He was well aware of why each pony looked a certain way and they had their own rights to do so. If anything, he was a little surprised that the two sisters had not up and declared him a monster and that they didn’t even want to spare him a second more of their time. After all, he did just walk back into town with their younger siblings riding on him and the last time they had seen him had been after he nearly killed Scootaloo. He took in a long breath and slowly let it out before he began.

“First and foremost, I want to tell you all that I am deeply sorry for what happened. Secondly… thank you for taking the time to meet with me,” Jim said and bowed his head before looking back to the ponies. “I’m sure some of you have some questions… though I am willing to end this conversation now and leave for good if others would prefer that.”

Applejack’s eyes narrowed further as her anger rose a little more, but it was Rarity who spoke first. “Then you may leave, Jim,” she said and turned her head away from him.

Twilight instantly balked and Rainbow even gave the fashionista a surprised look. “Rarity, you haven’t even given him a chance to explain. Why are you asking him to leave without knowing his side of the story?” Twilight asked, shocked.

Rarity turned a frown toward her purple friend and gestured with her hoof toward Jim. “You were there when he did those horrible things, Twilight. I for one can’t see him as much more than another vicious creature from the Everfree. I’m even more concerned now since it seems Sweetie Belle managed to find him again, without any of us knowing. Can you imagine what might have happened if he had not been himself? Can you honestly say that seeing the three of them on his back didn’t make you wonder what could have happened and none of us would have known until it was much too late?” she asked heatedly. “Though I will admit to being thankful for his aid in helping Sweetie before, it does not change the fact that he lost control and injured an innocent filly.”

In an instant, Applejack’s anger subsided and she looked to the ground. It was obvious that she had thought something similar, but now there was more to her thoughts than before. Her gaze drifted back over to Jim and she noticed his ears folded back and his eyes to the ground, his expression seemingly void of emotion. Seeing that emptiness in his face made her realize that there really was something more to learn from him. She turned her head back to her friends. “Rares… ah think we should hear him out at least.”

Rarity’s mouth opened in shock as she looked to her fellow sisterly friend. She couldn’t believe the words that Applejack had just said, especially since just moments before Jim had arrived, the two had been in total agreement that they would not allow Jim near their siblings ever again. In fact, they had also agreed that they would tell Jim off and forbid him from being anywhere near Ponyville, even going as far as to force him to go back to Earth. “How can you even suggest such a thing, Applejack? I thought…”

“Yeah, well, ah was wrong,” Applejack interjected quickly. “You and ah were thinkin’ of too many ‘what ifs’ and not lookin’ at the facts. Yes he hurt Scootaloo, but she’s healed up real quick – even the doctors said that Jim’s spit made sure that her injuries had started to heal quicker than what was normal. She’s alive and well… and he did bring the three of them back here, even after what had happened in the cave. That should be more than enough to show that he’s not the monster we… we wanted him to be,” she said as her ears drooped.

As Applejack’s words sunk in for everypony, the mood began to shift. All eyes drifted either to the ground or toward Jim in quiet sympathy. Rainbow’s wings slowly stopped beating and she gently landed on the ground. Her rose eyes darted around a bit as she thought about everything that had happened. With a heavy sigh, Rainbow then looked to Jim. “Applejack’s right. He’s not some big mean monster. He was scary when he attacked Scoots… but that doesn’t mean that he’s a bad guy. Anypony can tell that he’s alright… I mean, he’s been pretty cool toward us outside of that weird thing that happened with the Elements of Harmony.”

“That’s right!” Fluttershy exclaimed, her eyes wide and ears strait up. “The elements acted strangely. Why didn’t we think about that before?” she asked and looked to Twilight.

Twilight’s ears drooped slightly and she hung her head. “Actually… I did think about that,” she admitted before she looked to Jim. “And I think that we aren’t the ones who should be receiving the apology.”

Jim’s ears perked up slightly and he slowly lifted his head to look at the lavender Alicorn. “No…” he said slowly. “None of you were at fault. You don’t need to apologize.”

Twilight shook her head. “You’re wrong, Jim. It was my idea to bring you there. And, to be honest, I had thought that you were dangerous. The Elements weren’t just to try and remove your curse… it was also to settle my mind and make doubly sure that you weren’t evil,” she admitted and hung her head again. “The fact that you are still here means that you weren’t evil, but it also shows that I was the real one at fault. The Elements did something… something that made you lose control. Because of me, you nearly killed an innocent filly.”

Jim sighed heavily as he shook his head. He had suspected that the magical cure was more than just a possible simple solution, but it was still hard to hear that the seemingly trusting pony was capable of having a hidden objective. That thought, however, was enough to bring a small smirk to Jim’s lips. So these ponies aren’t as openly trusting as I thought they were… there’s hope for them yet, he thought. An idea slowly developed in his mind as he looked between the six mares and Jim approached them. He stopped right in front of Twilight and he sat down as he looked her in the eyes.

Applejack and Rarity grew slightly nervous at Jim’s approach, but their caution quickly faded when they saw Pinkie and Fluttershy walk up to sit with him. They watched as the big, scary werewolf sported a kind smile for the two before he looked back to Twilight. “Twilight… if you want to know who the real person at fault is, it would be the one who put this curse on me to begin with.”

Twilight’s ears perked up and she eyed Jim curiously. “I thought you said you were born with the curse…”

“I was, but the precise truth is that the curse was placed upon me within moments after my mother gave birth to me. The way this curse is passed on, in cases like mine, is the infant is bitten by an Alpha. The trick is to introduce the blood and saliva of the Alpha into the baby at the same time. When the two fluids mix in the blood stream it causes the curse to manifest. If the manifestation is successful, the infant turns into a wolf pup during the next full moon,” Jim explained and his eyes suddenly filled with a distant sadness. “Those who do not turn are usually eaten by the rest of the pack. Only the ‘chosen’ are allowed to live, and that would have made them females to be raised into the next in line for breeding among the pack.”

Twilight and the others were shocked and appalled by the explanation. But before any of them could inquire, Jim added the final piece to the puzzle. “That was how the Alpha ran the pack… and he was my father.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Your… your father made you into a werewolf?”

Jim nodded sadly. “He did. I was one of the five children born during the full moon. Three of us had the curse manifest. The other two did not. I was raised as the middle child between my two brothers. We were all taught how to live as werewolves… but I was always the smartest of my siblings. Though my father did things to ensure the members of his pack never developed a means to ‘question’ the world around them, I never fell into that mindless conformity.” Jim sighed as he thought about his other memories from that time of his life. There was a growing sadness in his eyes as he recalled certain things.

Jim’s thoughts were derailed when he felt the warm embrace from Fluttershy. He looked down to see her kind smile and his body deflated as he returned the hug. The butter yellow pegasus nuzzled against his shoulder and whispered into his ear. “It’s alright, Jim. You don’t need to tell us anything else if it hurts too much. I’m just glad to know that you don’t blame Twilight for anything. And you shouldn’t feel sorry for what happened either. You were scary, but I could tell that you were doing your best to stop yourself.”

Jim sighed into Fluttershy’s pink mane as he gently shook his head. “I didn’t try hard enough. I could have overcome it before I hurt Scootaloo,” he said as tears started to soak into his cheeks. “I’ve never been able to stop it… I had gotten used to losing things important to me because of my curse, but when I realized that I could fight it this time I had already hurt her. I was too complacent…”

Fluttershy silenced Jim with her hoof gently pressed against his muzzle. She pulled away so that she could look at him better. “But you didn’t hurt her as badly as you thought. She only had a few cuts and bruises. I think that says a lot about how much you succeeded in stopping yourself. You should be proud and happy that she’s alive and in good health,” she encouraged softly.

The kind words from the petite yellow mare were too much for Jim to defend against. His sadness and regret crumbled away and he allowed a genuine smile grace his maw. He shook his head slowly again and chuckled quietly. “You’re way too nice, you know that?” he said.

Fluttershy smiled warmly and nodded. “Mhmm… it’s nice being nice.”

Jim chuckled again and nuzzled the top of her head. “It is… thanks.”

Fluttershy squeezed Jim a little more firmly and sighed happily.

Meanwhile, the rest of the group simply looked on with dopy grins and warm smiles. It was as if there had never been a vicious beast in front of them at all. Instead, Jim was just another misunderstood person that they just needed to get to know better. Not being one to miss out on a good hug, Pinkie joyfully jumped in and hugged Jim from the side. Rainbow Dash simply smiled, though she struggled a great deal not to hop on over and embrace the big guy as well. Rarity and Applejack stood side by side and shared a happy look with each other before they walked to stand closer to the werewolf.

Twilight, on the other hoof, looked on with a smile that slowly started to fade as something started to stir within her mind. She replayed the conversation in her mind again and her eyes narrowed in thought, her hoof slowly lifting up to her chin.

Jim noticed her expression and quirked his brow. “What is it, Twilight?” he asked.

Twilight looked to Jim and opened her mouth, only to pause before she spoke what was on her mind. She looked back to the doors of her castle before she looked back to him. “Jim… do you think you might have passed on your curse to Scootaloo?” she whispered.

Jim’s eyes narrowed dangerously and his body stiffened, much to Fluttershy and Pinkie’s surprise. They could feel his fear as it surged through him the more he thought about what had happened in the cave. Jim’s blood had been on Scootaloo’s body from when he had clawed his hand and grabbed her. He had licked her wounds, tasting both his and her blood. The conditions had been met, by all accounts. Scootaloo might have been infected by his curse. Jim gulped and he could feel his fur dampening as a cold sweat slowly soaked into it. His breathing picked up as his heart beat faster. Killing the little one was something he could have lived with, he was used to that, but passing on his curse was something he had never wanted to do. Ever!

Fluttershy reached up and gently caressed Jim’s cheek. “Shh, shh, Jim, it’s okay. Calm down please. You said that not all of the ones bitten would change. Besides, we don’t know if it will happen to a pony, right?” she said in an attempt to calm him down.

Jim’s breathing slowed a little, but his fears doubled when he recalled something he had recently learned. “You may be right… but don’t forget that my curse had traces of Equestrian magic in it,” he said as he turned a wide-eyed look toward Twilight. “Tell me you can detect my curse… please. I don’t know if I could live with myself if I passed on this repulsive curse of mine onto her.”

Twilight’s ears popped up and her eyes widened. She worked her mouth a few times before she closed her eyes and lit her horn. Jim’s body swiftly became covered in her lavender magical aura. The glow lingered for a long couple of moments before Twilight opened her eyes and sighed. “I don’t know if I managed to detect it… there is something there, but I’m not familiar with what it is. I think our best bet is to have the princesses look at this situation.”

Jim’s eyes widened further for a moment before he closed them and tilted his head down solemnly. His last meeting with them had not gone as smoothly as he would have liked. He doubted that Princess Celestia, much less Luna, would be pleased to know what he had done since leaving the castle. To make things worse, if he had passed on the curse, there was no known cure for it yet which meant he had possibly ruined the remaining life of the poor little filly. With a heavy sigh, Jim looked back to Twilight with regretful eyes. “Though I wish the circumstances were different, I agree. When you contact them… tell them that I will accept any punishment they deem fit for what I’ve done. I won’t run from this.”

Twilight nodded before giving Jim a sympathetic smile. “Don’t worry, Jim. I don’t think the princesses will view you as the one at fault. After hearing everything thus far, I’m fairly certain that this will just be one big misunderstanding. In the end, none of us could have known what would happen, much less stop it.”

Sighing reluctantly, Jim nodded slightly as well. “Yeah… still doesn’t mean I like everything that’s happened. I still feel partly responsible. If I had never found out about your world I… I would have continued to live back on Earth and none of this would have happened.”

“They do say that hindsight is 20/20,” Twilight remarked. “But you really shouldn’t feel responsible for everything. I think everypony involved has some part of the blame. All we can do now is hope for the best.”

Jim nodded in agreement again. With yet another silent sigh, Jim turned his attention to the castle. His sharp eyes quickly spotted the purple mane belonging to Scootaloo through one of the upper story windows. His heart ached knowing that there was a chance that he had passed on a cruel fate to her, but as he looked on he decided that if that was the case, he’d be there for her. He would help her to cope with it… it would be all he could do to make up for it.

Author's Note

Well... that happened. The funny part is that this whole idea of infecting Scootaloo with the curse came out of nowhere, but it actually added a fun new idea to play with. Not sure if I'll have a werepony in the future... still toying with the idea. Let me know if you guys are for the idea or not lol. :rainbowlaugh:

Oddly enough, the timing for this arc's end has kind of happened in time with another of my stories. This chapter marks the end of the first act. The next chapter will lead us into Jim's life as he lives with the ponies of Ponyville. We'll also be getting a new character introduced who knows more about his curse's origins. Look forward to it guys! :D

As always, I hope you enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

16 - Brooding

Resting high in the sky, Celestia’s sun shone brightly as it bathed the land in its warmth that afternoon. The sun’s rays bounced off of the sides of Twilight’s crystalline castle which caused a vibrant array of color to reflect and paint the grounds near it with a beauty that could not be seen anywhere else. A small smile graced Jim’s maw as he took in the sight through an open window on the castle’s third story. He had never seen such a particular sight before and it had been more than enough for him to stop and appreciate the view.

Such a pretty display of color… I wonder if mother would have loved to see something like this…

The thought was enough to strip away Jim’s smile, his face shifting back to neutral and calculative. It had been many years since he last thought of her. From what he could gather, his thoughts about the past when he had revealed certain things to Twilight and her friends the other day had stirred the memories out of their slumber. Sadly, Jim found his thoughts drifting back to what should have been forgotten history on a number of occasions over the past two days. To make his mood more dampened, he also thought constantly about what might befall Scootaloo if his fears were realized and his curse really had been passed on.

The fur on the back of Jim’s neck stood up and he snorted angrily. Not only had he been foolish in not fighting against his curse more adamantly in the cave, he had completely overlooked one of the most important things regarding his own blood. I’m such an idiot!

The gentle creak of door hinges caught Jim’s attention and his head swiftly turned to look in that direction. Just down the hall, Spike stepped out of one of the rooms and closed the door behind him. The young dragon almost instantly took notice of Jim’s presence in the hall. “Oh, hey there, Jim. Uh… are you okay? You look a little…”

Jim sighed softly and shook his head slowly. “I’ve been in better moods. Just trying to deal with what’s been happening over the past few days,” he replied, doing what he could to keep his emotions from affecting his tone. Though he hardly knew the little dragon, Jim still liked Spike enough to actively avoid getting angry with him, despite the fact that Jim just wanted to snarl and storm off at the moment. “So what were you up to, Spike?”

Spike’s expression fell slightly and he let out a tired sigh. “I was just helping Twilight prepare for the Princess’ arrival. Apparently, with everything that’s happened over the past week, Twi kinda forgot to keep things tidy in her study. Unfortunately, the study is usually where she holds her meetings with the princess so it’s been quite a chore fixing it up all morning.”

Jim chuckled gently. “You have my sympathies, Spike. I’d offer to help… but I’m kind of on edge and my temper is short at the moment. I don’t want to risk snapping at anyone before… they arrive.”

“Hey, no worries. Twilight told me most of what happened and, to be honest, I’m not sure I’d know how to cope with anything like that,” Spike sympathized. “I mean, I don’t know about my parents at all, well, aside from them being dragons. Yet even imagining something like what you had to go through is just…”

“Yeah… and that’s only one of many things from my unfortunate past.” Jim’s expression fell once more and his ears sank back as he recalled yet more of his depressing history. The thought of telling the young drake about some of it grew and his hazel eyes drifted up to Spike for a moment as he considered the idea. After all, there had been a few occasions where others had said it was healthy to get certain emotions and such off of your chest. Still… Spike just seemed too innocent and under the age required for such a conversation topic, in Jim’s opinion, so he decided against the idea.

Jim’s gaze slowly drifted back out the window… only to discover that the angle of the sun had moved and that the chromatic light display upon the ground had all but vanished. It seemed that there was nothing more to keep Jim there. “Well, good luck getting things ready for the princess’ arrival, Spike. I’m going to go try and ease my mind somewhere…”

“Oh, uh, sure. Thanks, Jim. Um… if you don’t mind, you could try relaxing by the park. It’s not far from here and it’s pretty serene this time of year,” Spike offered.

Jim paused mid-step. The idea held some merit. Being observant of his surroundings had always given Jim a different perspective when viewing the world around him, but a sudden realization halted any further thought on going out. He offered Spike a small appreciative smile and shook his head softly. “Thanks for the option, but I think I’ll find somewhere else. See you later, Spike.”

Jim slowly left the hallway, his paws and hands making no sound as he walked while Spike looked on with a lightly saddened expression. He may not have been the greatest at reading others, but he was pretty sure he knew why Jim had declined the idea of going outside. Spike’s eyes drifted over to the nearby window as he thought about the way he had seen other ponies looking at Jim. Nopony had opened up to him, in fact it was as if most of the town had found out about Jim’s failed attempt to kill Scootaloo and had all but shunned him. Just because he was a fierce-looking werewolf that had come out of the Everfree Forest, ponies grew continuously more cautious around him, though some of the increased fear had come from Jim’s unhappy expressions he wore over the past few days. His focused gaze and standoffish body language were more than adequate in driving timid ponies away. Come to think of it, there had been fewer visitors to the castle’s library since Jim started staying there.

Spike sighed sadly as he looked at where Jim had left around the corner. In a way, he could relate to Jim. He too was different, but it had been thanks to his helpful and considerate personality that ponies had quickly come to accept and like him despite his being a dragon. A deeper feeling of sadness took hold in Spike’s chest as he realized that it would not be so easy for someone like Jim to accomplish befriending others. Just how long had Jim been alone for, and would he ever be able to open up to others? Would there ever be somepony that could help to mend the damage that Jim’s past had caused? Only time would tell…

As the day passed, the gentle rays of the late day sun found Jim slumped across the bed of his room. He had explored quite a few different rooms of the castle, none of which tickled his fancy, though he did meet Twilight’s most recent friend and student, Starlight Glimmer. Her initial reaction had been one of shock, but that quickly disappeared as the light purple unicorn mare grew curious about Jim. The basic questions had been asked; what are you? What are you doing in Twilight’s castle? Oh, you came from Earth, what’s it like there?

Jim had spent a little bit of time talking with the curious mare. Conversing with her had taken his mind away from unwanted places, so he had kind of welcomed the meeting. Still, to his mix of relief and disappointment, Starlight had a schedule to keep for the assignment that Twilight had given her so their time had come to an end after roughly ten minutes. Though the library had been a place that Jim had wanted to try relaxing in, the thought of seeing what he could possibly learn from some of the literature being quite tantalizing, he chose to leave instead. He did not feel right staying there if it meant possibly distracting Starlight from her work. Plus, he was inclined to be somewhere quiet and alone. In the end, Jim ended his search by plopping down on his bed… though the fact remained that he was only given the room because Twilight and Fluttershy had not wanted him sleeping in the Everfree.

Ah, Fluttershy… the thought of the kind little yellow pegasus managed to bring a small, genuine smile to Jim’s face as he remembered how adamant she had been in making him stay. She had playfully threatened to get one of Applejack’s lassos to tie him up and carry him over to a proper housing establishment should she find out that he had gone back into the forest. That had been quite amusing to the sizable werewolf and he had been hard pressed not to laugh uncontrollably at the mere visual his mind had conjured up. She’s really too kind. I almost feel that her kindness is wasted on someone like me… but she’s managed to bring a warmth to my heart that I never thought possible until now. Maybe I should pay her a visit. Well, provided the princesses don’t send me to that dungeon, he mused, his smile shifting to a melancholy look as he sighed.

That had been another thing that Jim had not really enjoyed thinking about. The way he had left Canterlot had been fairly dickish if he was being honest with himself. Yes his reasons had been sound enough for his standards, but even he knew that he had committed quite the faux pas in the presence of royalty. Not only that, but he had stomped on any and all friendly progress he had made with Princess Luna. The face she had made, that sad and pleading look, came to the surface of Jim’s mind and a feeling of shame with a hint of self-loathing grew in his chest. She didn’t deserve that… he thought regretfully.

Jim rolled onto his back and stared blankly at the ceiling. His mood had once again drifted into the pit. Yet again he was a prisoner of his past, not even trying to struggle against its grip upon his mind. He knew there was no point to letting his self-destructive behavior continue to consume him, but he just couldn’t find it in himself to give a shit at the moment. In fact, for whatever reason, he felt that he truly deserved to feel this terrible because of the fact that he had hurt Luna like that, what with emotional wounds seeming to be the only thing that would remain a permanent injury for him. Hell, at this point in time he might as well have just had a one-night stand with her and shrugged her feelings to the side while literally chewing on her heart.

With a heavy sigh and clenched fists, Jim rolled onto his side to stare at the small opening of his room’s window. The softly glowing green stained glass had once held a unique beauty to it before, now nothing more than something mundane to emptily stare at. The seconds silently ticked by as the depressed werewolf idly watched the light shift and change until the sun’s final rays had vanished over the horizon. A small part of Jim’s conscious mind knew that the time had come… but that sliver of awareness remained buried beneath his slowly churning thoughts. It wasn’t until the quiet metallic clops of hooves and the faint scent of dark chocolate and raspberries took hold of his senses that he stirred from his side. He slowly sat up on the bed and looked to the door to his room.

The hoofsteps came to a halt just outside of the door. Silence dominated the air for a good many seconds before a light rapping against the door shattered it. “Jim? We… seek an audience with you.”

Author's Note

Well, it's been a while but I think I've finally gotten out of my rut. Here's a little something to get the ball rolling again with this story. Sadly... this is more of a somber chapter. The next one will still be a little on the melancholic side, but it will be a pretty big eye opener for anyone who's been curious about Jim's past. I had originally thought I'd wait a little longer before going into this part of the tale, but it just felt natural to lead into this (most likely because I'm also in a more sedate state of mind from events in my life recently).

In any case, I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. Look forward to the next one. :twilightsmile:

17 - Together Again

Jim’s ears splayed back and he looked away from the door, Luna’s expression of hurt flashing before his eyes again. He knew he had to answer… and she knew he was there. She was simply waiting patiently on the other side of the gem-infused door. Her tone of voice had been formal, though there was definitely a hint of trepidation within. The dark-coated werewolf took in a slow, deep breath before releasing it through his nostrils. There was no point in avoiding the inevitable…

“I’ll be right there, Princess Luna,” Jim finally answered, his tone as calm as he could make it.

Jim’s ears picked up the faint sound of a small sigh of relief as he shifted to stand from his place on the bed. He did not share that feeling. There was too much at stake in his mind, and he would not allow himself to relax until everything had been revealed and settled. Should things go the way he expected them to, Jim would have plenty of time to unwind in his dungeon cell. He steadily approached the door, only to pause and eye the window across the room. If he moved swiftly enough, he could avoid the entire ordeal. There would be nothing to stop him or to keep him in Ponyville, much less Equestria. But what would happen to Scoots? How much more pain would he cause to Luna? To Fluttershy? No… he had to face this now and see it through to the end. His large, clawed hand slowly reached forward and gripped the handle with two digits.

The door opened smoothly to reveal the regal form of the Princess of the Night. Hazel eyes met with turquoise. Luna and Jim stared silently at one another as their emotions stirred. Jim did everything in his power to hold his expression as stony as the most rugged of royal guards while Luna struggled not to let her ears fold back as joy and sadness battled within her. As time slowly passed for them, tension slowly built up inside of Jim’s chest. The silence was deafening and he wanted to say something, anything, if it meant he could make everything right again between himself and Luna. But what could he say? There were many things going through his head at that moment, but none of them seemed sufficient. In the end, Jim averted his gaze down the hall and clenched his fist subtly.

“Princess Luna… you wished to speak with me?”

Luna blinked, the formal address catching her off guard slightly. Her jaw worked a few times before she found her voice. “Yes… I wanted you to come with me to Twilight Sparkle’s study. My sister is there, waiting for us.”

“I see.” Jim turned back to Luna and bowed his head lightly. “I will follow you there.”

Luna opened her mouth to inquire why Jim was being so formal with her, but stopped when she noticed the telltale signs that he was currently struggling with something, as evidenced by the almost unnoticeable tremble in his gaze. She could only guess as to what it was, though she did suspect it had to do with how they had parted ways. The urge to talk to him about it grew stronger, but she knew better than to stir that pot with more pressing matters to attend to. With strengthening resolve, Luna nodded her head and proceeded to walk down the hallway toward the study.

Jim followed right behind her, only stopping to close the door behind him. They walked on in utter silence all the way to the door that Spike had exited through earlier in the day. Luna’s silvery magic took hold of the door and opened it. She looked over her shoulder to see if Jim would enter first, but he nodded his head for her to go in first instead. She nodded and calmly slipped through the opening. Jim hesitated for a moment. He could smell Celestia’s scent coming from within the room, as well as Twilight’s. The phantom sensation of added weight on his back slowly started to press down on him as he recalled that event of his first night in his new form.

Time to face the music… or however one would look at this situation, he sighed and swallowed, steeling himself before stepping through the open door.

On the other side of the metaphorical portal to his doom stood the three Alicorn Princesses, all of whom were seated around a table of blue-ish purple crystal. Jim walked over to stand in the open space beside the table and he locked gazes with Celestia, waiting for her to begin. Twilight gulped a little nervously as she noticed her mentor’s eyes narrow slightly and her ethereal mane slow down in its flow. Luna merely glanced to her sister before closing her eyes.

A few tense moments passed before the firmness in Celestia’s eyes softened slightly. “Jim Douglas, it is pleasant to see you are in good health. From the damage caused by your landing near the garden I had expected you to have been injured.”

Jim crossed his arms, his ire steadily burning brighter behind his eyes. He hated it when anyone wasted his time by beating around the bush. “Forgive me for being blunt, but I didn’t come here to listen to empty pleasantries. Let’s just get right to the heart of the matter, if you would.”

Celestia’s wings twitched and she took in a calming breath. Her eyes closed. “I see… very well, Jim. You were asked to join us so that we may discuss the events from the time you arrived in Equestria up to now. We would like to hear your point of view. You may begin whenever you are ready.” Celestia’s eyes opened and the firm gaze of an aged ruler glared at Jim.

The werewolf suppressed a smirk. He had to admit; even now her gaze was quite the useful tool in getting her point across without fail. Were it not for the fact that he was sure he could stand a chance against her in a fight, Jim might have given in to such a stare. He shifted his weight onto his left foot and closed his eyes as he thought back. There really wasn’t much that he had not already told them during his time before, but he figured it wouldn’t hurt to start from the moment he opened his eyes after the light from the summoning circle had faded.

~~***~~

His recap of the events from when he arrived to the present point in time had been as expected; strait forward and detailed to the point that the princesses could grasp his side of things fairly easily. Nopony interrupted him during his explanation, though Twilight did write everything down on a number of scrolls. There were, however, immediate reactions from either Celestia or Luna, depending on the subject matter. Celestia seemed to narrow her eyes at the mention of the Arch Mage in particular, Luna’s eyes deepened contemplatively as well, the two clearly not pleased with what had transpired in the castle. After that, Celestia seemed to simply take in every following detail calmly. Luna, on the other hoof, increased her focus on Jim’s words, going as far as to spare a small glare toward Twilight at the mention of some of the things that had happened. At the end, with the mention of what could have possibly been discovered about Jim’s curse and its potential new victim, both royal sisters’ eyes widened.

“So, you mean to say that the young filly could possibly change as well?” Celestia inquired.

Jim nodded, his ears splayed back in frustration and his tail limp in shame. “Yes. The requirements were met for my curse to be passed on. I do not know if she has truly been infected yet… but Twilight and I were hoping that you could scan her for traces of it. The two of you felt it when I changed. Only you would know for sure if the same magic lies within the young pegasus.”

Luna looked to her sister with a silent inquiry. Celestia returned the look before she became thoughtful. Eventually, the two returned their attention back to the werewolf. “We will certainly examine young Scootaloo.”

Jim nodded calmly. “Thank you. But, before we get any further, I want you to know that I will accept any punishment for what I’ve done. However, I want to request that I be the one to be beside Scootaloo if she has indeed been infected by me… it’s only right that I be there to help her with the changes. There’s no one in this world that knows more about being a beast, than me.”

“That… is a fair point,” Luna conceded thoughtfully. She looked to her sister.

Celestia simply closed her eyes as she thought on the matter. The air seemed to thicken as the seconds ticked by in silence while the solar princess pondered. Feeling a little more nervous than she had any right to, Twilight gently cleared her throat and looked to Celestia. “Um, Princess? In my opinion I would have to agree that Jim would be the best suited to accompanying Scootaloo. He’s lived with his curse since birth. There’s nopony better to help her get through the ordeal.”

Celestia’s eyes slowly opened and she looked to Twilight. “And what would you have me do if his curse has not been passed on, Twilight? Surely you are aware of the crimes he has committed.”

Twilight swallowed with a nervous chuckle. “Oh, uh… well it’s true that he broke three of the laws for visitors from Earth, but I’m sure we could make an exception for him… right? I mean, his situation isn’t normal, and you can’t really blame him for some of the things he did… can you?”

Celestia’s unyielding gaze slowly bored into her former student, making Twilight steadily shrink, before the ruler of the sun smiled softly. “I suppose I have to agree. Now that we know what Jim went through it’s not difficult for me to forgive his actions. Though I still feel he could have at least chosen different methods, I cannot in good conscience fault him for preserving himself. However… should Scootaloo be uninfected by the curse, Jim will have to endure a light sentence. Luna and I shall discuss those details later on. For now, I think a break is in order while we all process what we’ve learned. I will see you all here tomorrow, with young Scootaloo present as well. She needs to be made aware of this development.”

Jim nodded in agreement. “She does. Should I be the one to tell her?”

“Perhaps,” Celestia replied.

“Alright then,” Jim said before turning toward the exit. “I take it this meeting is over?”

Celestia nodded. “It is. Thank you for coming, Jim Douglas.”

Jim nodded without a word and left. Twilight and Celestia looked to one another, slightly unsure how to interpret the seemingly sudden exit. Luna, on the other hoof, knew that her chance had come. She bid her sister and Twilight a brief goodbye before swiftly going after Jim.

Jim had barely gotten to the corner when he heard Luna’s silver-shod hoofsteps approaching him quickly. He stopped and turned to look at her over his shoulder. He knew, even before his eyes met with hers once more, the reason she was there now had to do with their unfinished business. His hands slowly curled into fists as he fought to stay composed, even as he wondered why what was about to come was such a big deal.

Luna came to a halt just beside Jim and her ears folded back as she opened her mouth to speak. Along the way she had been formulating a proper request, but the thought up words never made it to her lips. Instead, she stumbled a bit and said the first thing that came to her. “I, uh… Jim, um… may I – could we speak… in private? Please?”

Jim stared at her calmly… on the outside at least. Inside was another story altogether as his heart started to beat faster in anticipation of what she wanted to talk about. He had no real good reasons for what he had done, aside from it being his natural reaction to such a situation as being betrayed by those he sought help from, but that did not excuse his actions as they had hurt his first friend in this new land. That thought gave him pause. His heart steadily stilled as he turned his body to face her. Luna was, in all honesty, the only one whom he felt he could call a friend and mean it. Despite the fact that they had interacted with one another for a mere afternoon, Jim could not see Luna in a different light than that. She was a friend.

A gentle smile spread across his muzzle, though there was the faint trace of hesitation in his eyes. His body screamed at him to move, to run through the window just beside them and escape from this stress-invoking situation, if only so that he could feel something resembling normality again, but he chose to give this friendship a chance. He would never forgive himself if he left Luna like that a second time. Just picturing the hurt in her face the last time was enough to make his chest tighten in deep regret all over again. He nodded. “We can… and I would like that, actually. Unfortunately, I don’t think the inside of this castle is private enough for us. Twilight cast a spell to keep track of me within this place… there might be a chance that she also wanted to listen in on anything I might say when I thought myself alone. I don’t know much about magic, but I’d imagine that she could manage something to that effect if she wanted to.”

Luna’s features softened and she nodded in understanding. “It would make sense, given the contents of the letter that she had sent to Celestia and myself. Shall I teleport us to a more secluded location?”

Jim’s smile widened a bit more and he nodded again, gesturing for her to do so with his hand. Luna smiled softly as well and her horn lit with a gentle silvery light. She closed her eyes and Jim felt the sensation of her magic coating his body. A moment later and the walls and warmth of the castle hallway were replaced by darkness and a gentle breeze of the night air. Jim blinked a few times as his eyes adjusted to the change. He cast his gaze around to take in the scenery around him.

The two had been transported to a medium sized clearing in a seemingly normal forest. There was nothing that stood out, for the most part… until Jim turned around. His attention instantly drew itself to a strange Alicorn statue. A slender looking mare with a misty mane similar to Celestia and Luna’s, only more rounded, stood on her hind legs. Her body was lightly armored and she seemed to be quite intimidating with her sinister grin.

“That… is what I became when the darkness won over my mind.”

Jim glanced to Luna, who wore an expression of regret as she looked up to the moon. His gaze returned to the statue. “So that is what you meant when you said you could understand what I was going through. You were transformed, too…”

Luna sighed and closed her eyes. “Yes… there was a time when my sister and I were equals. There existed an unrivaled balance between us and nothing could come between us. That was a very long time ago. Sadly… it was when we came out into the world to help the ponies that the first steps of our separation began. At first things were pleasant; we gained the trust and love of our subjects and all was harmonious. Sure there were those who came out of the shadows to try and take away the peace that my sister and I formed, but it was through our combined power, our deep connection, and eventually the Elements of Harmony, that we managed to thwart their attempts to ravage our world.”

“However… after a few hundred years, our dear little ponies began to show their favoritism for my sister. I… I did not take it very well. We were still both young, though a thousand years may seem old to those short-lived, and neither of us were wizened enough to cope with such a cruel reality. By the time that my internalized anger reached its boiling point, Tia and I were at each other’s throats. I hated her for being so loved by our subjects. It was not fair that nopony showed me the same kind smiles for my moonlit nights that they did for her. It was heartless of them to actually look at me with disdain for being responsible for the very source of their nightmares; by bringing my night and drowning out the light.”

“One day… I could stay my hoof no longer, and I unleashed all of my ire upon Tia. I was not ready for what my raw emotion and unbridled power could do in combination with each other. I lost control almost instantly and I attacked my sister. The battle was short, but the damage I caused would take many years to repair. But during my imprisonment on the moon I had time to think, though the first years spent I was still very bitter with Tia. Eventually I gained enough sanity to realize what I had truly done and I spiraled into a deep depression where I hated myself. I lost track of time shortly afterwards. Meanwhile, my alter-self continued to fester and rage, all the while building up the required magic to free ourselves from the moon. We eventually broke free and returned to Equestria… but at the time it all just seemed nothing more than some dream. In the end, it was Twilight and her friends that saved me by finding and utilizing the Elements of Harmony and purifying my mind and body.”

Luna’s eyes slowly opened and she looked to Jim. Jim’s hazel eyes met with hers and in them she could see his empathy. He understood what she had gone through, more than anypony had before. They shared a commonality that was extremely rare, and in that bond came understanding and companionship. Without a single word being spoken, Jim closed the distance between them and embraced Luna. She gratefully returned the gesture, nuzzling into the crook of his neck. They stayed like that for some time, both simply enjoying the shared warmth and the bonding experience.

“Shortly after my first transformation… I became self aware,” Jim slowly began. “The first few months were as anyone would expect for an infant. Unfortunately, with a more rapid growth rate, I did not get a chance to enjoy my early years of childhood. As soon as I was eight months old my life changed… and not for the better. I joined my brothers, as well as the other children around my age, in the village’s training program. We were taught about our home, the world outside, and all of the dangers that could end our lives. We were also shown how to survive… or rather, how to kill.” Jim gently broke the embrace and stepped away from Luna. By the look on his face, it was all too clear just how his history would not be filled with sunshine and rainbows.

“Our first lesson of survival was to fight our classmates until half of the group had been eliminated. After spending a month with them, it had not been an easy thing for me to do, since I had bonded with them. But I had little choice when almost everyone in the group turned against each other. I don’t know how, but I somehow managed to fight until the adults used a whistle to hurt our ears and make the surviving children stop. Even then I couldn’t believe what had happened, or what I had done. I was so focused on the blood on my hands, and the dead body of who I used to call my friend, that I failed to hear the next set of directions. My father did not approve and I received the first of many disciplinary actions. After being lashed a few times, he told me that it was necessary to weed out the weak and that I would either get used to killing or that I would be killed instead.”

“My hatred for my father began from that day on. In the end, the group of twenty children became four. I, along with my two brothers and the last kid, were the only ones to make it to the end of the training. I was commended for my fighting capability, but I wanted nothing more to do with the village by that point in time. I said as much and ran to the only person I could believe in… my mother. Father did not like that. Not one bit. He followed me home… saw who I had run to… and he grew furious with both of us. My mother had not been one to approve of the ways of my father, so she had been the only one to comfort me after each day of training. Father knew that I relied on her for a great deal, and he knew she was my weakness. Without any mercy… my father yanked me away from her and struck my mother down. He then proceeded to break her leg so she could not escape.”

Jim’s eyes became filled with deep sadness and tears slowly fell from them to soak into his fur. “My father beat me senseless… but made sure I could still remain conscious enough to witness what he did next. He grabbed my mother by her head, yanked her up, and brought her in front of my battered form before he stomped on her other leg. I could only watch as her face filled with agony and she screamed. She was in so much pain… yet her eyes showed no fear. She looked me in the eyes and smiled gently before father ripped her back and tossed her on the ground. He got in my face and told me that I was weak… that I was the reason why he had to do what he was about to do. He hit me again and told me to watch the results of my actions against him and the village. Father… he looked at my mother as she stared up at him. They didn’t move at all for what seemed like forever. Then, without warning, he lunged at her throat. She fought back as best she could, but there was nothing she could do… she was only human. Father’s grip on her tightened and I saw her life slowly slip away. Then father surprised me. He let go of her throat and she started gasping for air… until he came down and bit into her throat. She screamed and clawed at him violently, but he overpowered her. Eventually, whether it was due to blood loss or the fact that he had ripped out half of her neck, she died.”

Luna placed her hoof on Jim’s cheek as her tears fell from her eyes to join with his upon the ground. “I am so sorry you had such a horrible thing happen to you…”

Jim shook his head gently while softly taking hold of her hoof, though he did not try to remove it. “That was only the start of things. I was punished for her death afterwards and spent what felt like an eternity in isolation, a small room with no light. When I was released, father decided that I needed more intensive training. Needless to say, the next two years were a living hell for me. My brothers contributed to some of my daily difficulties, but since I was the smarter one, as well as the most deadly, despite being the middle child, most of my troubles came from father. That is… until I left the village.”

Jim’s hand slowly lowered Luna’s hoof as he took a step away from her. His eyes broke away from hers to look at the moon above. “The day I left was the day I confronted my father. I had grown strong, all thanks to his strict training, and he had high expectations of me… but he never knew the hate I held for him. I hid my emotions well enough, making him think that all of his teachings had born fruit. In reality, I was simply biding my time. Waiting for the day that I could make him pay. I played the part of his ideal son just so that I could find out his weakness… and one day he let that slip. He admitted that he was proud of my strength, especially when I was transformed… that I was the strongest one out of everyone in the village, even more so than himself. He expected me to be a great leader for the village.”

Jim’s maw slowly opened up into a vicious grin as he turned a wide hazel eye toward Luna. The sudden expression made the lunar princess’ blood run cold for a moment. “Thanks to that single mistake, I managed to take all of my father’s hopes and dreams for the village… and crush them. On the first night of the full moon, I used all of my pent up hatred for my brothers to influence my curse and I hunted them down while they were out hunting their own prey. Oddly enough, the news of their deaths in the morning had actually saddened my father. Of course, none knew it was my doing and I found it difficult not to smile knowing that fact, but I managed to play the part of the upset brother to keep them off my trail. I still had more to do.” The evil grin on his face slowly bled away into a frown, his mind recalling just how much he truly despised his father.

“On the second night of that full moon I hunted down a few of the others. I couldn’t find them all, but most of my father’s council members lost their lives to my fangs that night. The next day found my father swearing his head off, believing that another pack, or maybe even some human hunters had found out about the village. Again, I played the part to keep him from even thinking that I knew something. On the last night of the full moon, I waited to let my hatred fuel my transformation. Everyone in the village had gathered for my father’s orders on how we would sweep through the forests around the village to find those responsible. It was during that meeting, right in front of the entire gathering of my brethren, that I let my hatred be unleashed. I lunged for my father and sank my fangs into his neck, ripping into him swiftly and viciously.”

Jim’s expression shifted from upset to melancholy. His face slowly drifted down and he looked into Luna’s eyes once more, regret clearly showing through the reflecting rays of the moon above. “I revealed everything to him as he stared up at me. When transformed, werewolves communicate through a form of telepathy, though it’s closer to subtle movements of the eyes and body. I told him how I was the one who killed everyone else from our village and why I had done it. Then I told him what my aim was; to destroy everything he had worked for and do it right in front of his eyes… because he was weak. Everything that had happened was his fault. He made me into the very thing that would crush him. Then, just as the realization hit him, I ripped his throat out… then I bit into it again and ripped more of it out. I didn’t stop until his head had fallen from his shoulders. The next thing I saw was his face… I wish I could say that killing him had been worth it… but that damned smile he had on his face just proved one thing. It took me years to figure it out, but in the end I knew… he had been proud of me. I had met, and exceeded, everything he had ever planned for me. What happened after that… was just one mistake being made after another… until I came here, to Equestria.”

With tear-filled eyes, Luna stepped closer to Jim. “Why was coming here different? So far you’ve only been put through more unfortunate events…”

A small chuckle slipped through Jim’s lips and he smiled warmly, an act that still seemed strange on the face of a wolf. “Because it led me to you. I’ve made very few friends in my life, but I can honestly admit that you’ve become… the best of them. And… I’d like to continue this relationship with you… if you’d have me as a friend, too.”

Luna stared at Jim for a long moment before a wide smile engulfed her muzzle and she leapt onto the big werewolf in front of her, hugging him tightly. “Of course I would! Let us spend many many years together!” she said happily.

Jim’s smile widened and he hugged Luna a little tighter, making sure he didn’t squish her. It appeared that all those times he had heard it said in the past, people had been right; it was a good feeling to get hurtful experiences off of your chest with someone to listen to them… and it was a relief to let Luna know about his past. Maybe now he could improve himself and learn to be trusting again. He had been distrusting of so many, mainly due to being betrayed by nearly as many, but now he felt that he could change for the better and become something more. No, he had to.

Neither one paid any mind to how long they held each other. In fact, nothing really mattered in that moment. It was merely that they finally felt that progress had been made with each other and they had grown so much closer than either could have imagined in such a short time. Eventually they did end their hug to smile at the other. “Well… looks like we made a breakthrough, Doctor Luna,” Jim said playfully.

Luna giggled and shook her head in good humor. “‘It would appear so. Shall we set up your next appointment?”

Jim chuckled. “Yes, please. I think future sessions would be a great help. You’re a miracle worker, doc.”

Luna burst into laughter, followed by Jim. It was a welcome distraction to the somber tone of their conversation and served to further better their moods. Luna shook her head, causing her mane to flutter about. “I’m glad we had this talk, Jim.”

“As am I,” Jim replied. “And… I’m sorry for how I acted back in Canterlot.”

“Oh, please do not worry about that. It is perfectly understandable, especially now. All is forgiven… well, at least on your part. I have quite a few propositions to make to my sister in regards to the fate of the good Arch Mage,” Luna assured, a predatory glint flashing in her eyes as she conjured up a few of the things she had planned in her mind.

Jim grinned toothily as well and nodded. “Would it be alright if I added a few ideas to the mix as well?”

“Oh, although that would be quite entertaining, I do believe that my current set of ideas are plenty,” Luna chuckled. “But I do appreciate your willingness to help. No, instead I think we should call it a night and return to the Castle of Friendship. By now, Twilight would probably be getting nervous of how long we’ve been gone.”

“True,” Jim agreed with a small sigh. “She’s quite the interesting young mare. So, you may teleport us at your leisure, Luna.”

Luna smiled and nodded as her horn lit once more, and with a gentle flash, the two were teleported back to the castle.

Author's Note

Finally got the biggest part of Jim's past out there. It's not the prettiest thing, but it's what shaped Jim into the person he is today. Not sure if it's as impactful as I had expected it to be, though...

Anyhoo, I don't have much else to say about this chapter. It was fun to write, that's for sure. I think I'm starting to get back into a better state of mind, too. I've actually been smiling a little at some of the stuff I've been writing for future chapters, as well as when I was finishing up the last part of this one. I like the way Luna and Jim click together. She helps to bring out a different side to Jim's personality and it's that side that makes me smile a bit when I'm reminded of how much fun I used to have with my friends.

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Look forward to the next one! :twilightsmile:

18 - Top o' the Morning

The following morning found Jim walking through the hall of Twilight’s castle, heading toward the study. He had awoken shortly after dawn, no thanks to the birds singing as soon as the first rays of the sun breached the horizon’s edge. Though Jim did hold an appreciation for birdsong, he had not been as pleased about it due to being up late into the evening with Luna. He knew it was his own fault for letting himself stay up that late, but he could not help feeling a little annoyed at being awoken so soon after falling asleep. Needless to say, he wished he had gotten more coffee as he approached the room.

As Jim grew closer to Twilight’s study he began to feel his hackles rise nervously. Last night had been an ordeal in and of itself, but now was a moment of truth for him. While he had been munching on a few muffins in the kitchen, Spike had burped up a letter. In said letter was a message for Jim saying that his presence had been required at his earliest convenience in the study. So there he was, standing in front of the same door as before, only he was far more restless this time. He could hear conversation on the other side of the door. Celestia was definitely present, and a faint hum of agreement signified Twilight was also within the room. Then, through the simple inquiry of “So… how long do we have to wait?” Jim immediately knew that Scootaloo had been brought to the castle.

Jim swallowed roughly, his throat seemingly becoming as sparse as a desert. The time had come for him to do the most difficult thing in his entire eighty-six years of life. With a deep breath to try and calm his nerves, Jim reached forward and opened the door. As the door opened, the expression on the werewolf shifted from unease to calm neutral, if only to make it seem that everything was fine while he silently screamed on the inside. He slowly lumbered into the room to stand in roughly the same place he had stood just last night.

As the large werewolf entered the study, the casual conversation between the two Alicorns and the young filly came to an end. Scootaloo’s face brightened up upon seeing Jim, even Twilight offered him a warm smile. Celestia’s expression still dulled, though her eyes did not hold anywhere near as much firmness so Jim counted it as a small step in the right direction. The young pegasus swiftly leapt from her seat at the table and dashed over to Jim. “Mr. Jim!”

With a smile, Jim knelt down to greet Scootaloo. “Hey there, kid. You didn’t have to wait long, did you?”

“Well… not really. I only got here a little while ago,” Scootaloo replied. “I can’t really complain about the wait, though. It was still cool to be able to sit with Princess Celestia.”

Jim chuckled and gently ruffled her purple mane a bit. “Well that makes me feel a little better. I’d hate to be responsible for forcing a little filly to be bored out of her mind because I was enjoying some muffins.” He turned his attention to the two others at the table. “I take it that it’s time to… enlighten her?” he asked.

Celestia nodded her head and closed her eyes. “Yes. Scootaloo… you may want to take a seat. We have something very important to discuss,” she answered before opening her eyes to watch the filly carefully.

Scootaloo’s head turned back and forth between Jim and the princess, confusion clear in her expression. “W-what do you mean? What’s going on?”

Celestia’s calmness diminished as she saw the mood of her little pony change so quickly. It was bad enough that the coming discussion had to take place, let alone for it to involve a filly as young as Scootaloo. Twilight’s ears folded back as she, too, felt a wave of sadness fill her at seeing Scootaloo’s reaction. Jim however, despite his initial feelings on the matter, seemed to know that it was now up to him to take the next step. He placed his hand on Scootaloo’s back, instantly gaining her attention as she looked up to him with scared, questioning eyes.

“Jim? What’s-”

“Shh… calm down, Scootaloo. You’ve… well, I can’t really say you have nothing to worry about, but trust me when I say you are not in trouble – nor are you at fault for anything.” Jim gently pat Scootaloo’s back before he removed the appendage and kneeled down a little closer to her. He glanced over to Celestia for a moment before he continued. “What I am about to tell you… is not easy for me to reveal to you. However, it is very important that I tell you. And… I will understand if you hate me for this…”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened as she saw the look of sorrow and regret on Jim’s face. She was unsure what to think at the moment, but one thing she felt certain of was that she couldn’t hate Jim for anything. She stepped up to him and placed her hoof against his knee, rubbing in a soothing motion to try and make that look on his face change to a better one. “Don’t worry, Jim. I’m sure it can’t be that bad.”

A deep, weak chuckle emanated from Jim’s throat as he shook his head. “I wish I could agree.” He sighed. “Scootaloo… the reason why you were asked to come here… is because the princesses and I believe that I’ve done something terrible to you. You see… there’s a chance that I may have… infected you with my curse. We aren’t sure yet, but the princesses were going to inspect you to confirm it.”

Scootaloo’s ears stood strait up as her jaw dropped. She could hardly believe what Jim had just told her. She stared at him in disbelief while her little mind ran a mile a minute.

Jim, not liking how deathly quiet the little one had become, looked to Celestia and Twilight, unsure of how to handle things at that point. Unfortunately, all either of them could provide were unsure looks in return, though Celestia’s expression seemed more curious than anything, as if she could see what the filly was contemplating… to a degree.

Suddenly, Jim felt the little hoof against his knee gently start tapping him. He looked back down to see Scootaloo’s eyes totally focused on his own. “Mr. Jim… does that mean that I might turn into a werewolf, too?” she asked.

Jim’s brow furrowed as he thought about that question. What would happen to her if she was infected? Would she turn into a wolf? Would she gain wolf-like features? Hell, would she end up changing into what he was, a mutt of a werewolf? How would that even work? He was so distracted by such thoughts that he almost missed what was said next.

“There is no way of knowing how Jim’s curse may affect you, Scootaloo,” Twilight informed. “To be honest, even the way Jim looks now is an enigma. From what he told us last night, he shouldn’t even resemble the appearance he now has.”

Hearing those words, Scootaloo took her hoof from Jim’s leg and started to lightly tap at her chin as she thought some more.

Celestia took notice of the reaction and some of her warm, motherly smile melted into her expression. “It would seem that you are taking this news rather well, Scootaloo.”

Hearing the princess address her, Scootaloo’s ears perked up again as she looked to her. “Huh? Oh, well… yeah, I guess. I mean, I think this is kinda cool, actually.”

“Oh?” Celestia’s interest was piqued.

“Yeah. Who wouldn’t want to be big and strong like Jim? Oh! Maybe you could teach me to be more like you now!” Scootaloo beamed at Jim.

“Wait,” Jim said quickly and shook his head. “So… you’re not angry? Why? There’s a chance that I’ve made you into a bloodthirsty monster, just like I am… was… Ugh, this is making my head hurt.”

“Well… okay, you have a point… but I don’t think anything bad will happen. You’ll help me, right?”

“Of course I will,” Jim answered instantly. “I’m responsible for it and I’ll make damn sure that you’re properly cared for.”

“Well, as admirable as that is,” Celestia interjected calmly, “There isn’t any reason to be getting ahead of ourselves just yet. I still have to scan Scootaloo’s body for traces of your curse. I believe we should confirm that before we take any further steps in this discussion.”

Feeling slightly embarrassed for getting ahead of himself, a first now that he had a moment to consider it, Jim chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck as he stood up. “Right… so…?”

Twilight smiled and she, along with Princess Celestia, lit up her horn to begin the process. Two auras of magic wrapped around Scootaloo’s little body and lifted her into the air. As she was lifted higher, magical circles began to form on the ground and ceiling in golden light. Jim eyed the scene with intrigue, wondering if this was the same spell that had been used on him. It then occurred to him that when he had been inside of such a magic spell his body had reacted to it. He lifted his hand up to get the attention of the two Alicorns. “Hold on...” he requested cautiously. “Scootaloo, do you feel anything strange? Like a twisting feeling in your gut?”

Scootaloo tried to look over her shoulder to answer him, but the magic held her firmly in position. She then went to open her mouth and noticed that she could at least vocalize her response. “Well… I’ve been lifted by magic before, but I don’t feel anything out of the ordinary. It’s still weird, though, being lifted like this. Is this going to take long?” she asked.

Celestia smiled reassuringly to the young pegasus filly. “Don’t worry, Scootaloo. This should only take a few moments. If there are no other interruptions then Twilight and I can finish the scan in a short few minutes,” she replied and looked to Jim questioningly.

Jim shook his head and gestured with his hand for them to continue. His nerves seemed to ease up a little, having heard something he considered good news. If Scootaloo wasn’t feeling anything from the magic around her then there was a good chance that she had not contracted his curse. He took a few steps back until his tail brushed against the wall behind him. Though he did not feel anything odd like the last time he had been near such peculiar magic, seeing the circles on the ground and ceiling slowly expanding made him reconsider sticking near Scootaloo.

True to her word, it did not take long before the glowing circles began to fade and for Scootaloo’s hooves to gently land on the floor. Once the glow from the spell had completely disappeared, the little one cautiously turned her head around to inspect herself while Twilight looked over to Celestia for the verdict.

To say that Jim’s unease had returned would have been deeply understated. He had eyed the process from start to finish. What had initially seemed to be nothing more than Celestia concentrating turned into a look of grim acceptance. Though her calm expression spoke otherwise, it was the solar princess’ eyes that told Jim what he didn’t want to know. His fists clenched tightly as he fought back a scream of anger. Never before had he hated himself more than he did in this moment. Were it not for the fact that he now had to help Scootaloo, he would have ripped his own throat out… a fitting way to go if he had to pick a death sentence.

However, despite his new heights of self-loathing, Jim knew what he had to do now. He stepped over to stand beside Scootaloo and he gently placed his hand on her back once more. Scootaloo looked up to him only to see he had fixed his eyes upon Princess Celestia. “So… what’s the verdict, Princess Celestia?” he asked, his tone low and laced with a deep growl.

Celestia’s gaze lowered to Scootaloo and, for the first time, the young filly saw something deep within the princess’ eyes. The kind smile on her face was betrayed by a sadness within those amethyst pools. It did not take long for Celestia to realize that she had been seen through and her soft smile turned sympathetic. Celestia sighed faintly. “It would appear that Jim’s curse has been passed on to you, Scootaloo. I’m sorry.”

Scootaloo simply stared at the princess for a few moments as she thought about those words. She had been infected. She was just like Jim now. Her face slowly started to light up and she looked up at Jim, but whatever excitement she held a second ago vanished when she saw the anger in his gaze as he stared at Celestia.

“Celestia,” Jim began slowly. “I know that things didn’t go as planned back in Canterlot, but I have to ask. When you and your sister examined me… did you think it possible to remove my curse? Is it possible, at all, to be rid of it?” he asked.

Celestia sighed gently as she closed her eyes to choose her words carefully. Her eyes slowly opened when she was ready. “Jim… it is possible to remove the curse. Unfortunately… in doing so, you would be losing whatever it is that keeps you alive. When my sister and I said there appeared to be Equestrian magic involved it meant that we’ve seen something like this in the past. To make matters worse, the last time we encountered such magic was back when we fought with King Sombra. There is some form of dark magic within you, Jim. Sadly, that is all we can discern. We have never encountered it before, but we do know that the curse runs too deeply… within your body and soul. The same now applies to Scootaloo. Whatever your curse is, it’s taken root so deep within her young body that removing it would kill her – I’m even willing to bet my crown that hers runs deeper than yours.”

Jim sighed heavily and ran his claws through the fur atop his head while he grit his teeth. Celestia simply looked into Jim’s eyes calmly. She knew he would try to think of something to say, but Celestia had spent a few days discussing this matter with Luna. Even with their combined knowledge, there just wasn’t a way around killing the victim of whatever this curse was. Rather, it wasn’t so much a curse as it was a very volatile and constantly shifting dark magic spell. The matrix of the magic followed a very lengthy pattern that would repeat, but after every repetition a new factor would enter into the magical equation to lengthen the already sizable spell. Judging from how advanced the magic had already become within the young pegasus, even though it had only been inside her for a few days, it wouldn’t be long before Scootaloo’s curse would match or surpass Jim’s in its complexity. But it had long passed the point of safely removing it from her little body.

“Wait!” Scootaloo said loud enough to get everyone’s attention. “Who said I even wanted to have it removed?” she asked as she looked up to Jim with a more determined glare.

Jim’s firm gaze instantly dropped to glare right back at the orange filly, and in that moment, Scootaloo knew she had just said something foolish again. The towering form of Jim slowly lowered until his face was right in front of hers. “And tell me, Scootaloo… what about my curse makes you think it shouldn’t be removed?” he growled.

Scootaloo gulped nervously as his hazel eyes stared at her, through her. “W-well… you’re big and strong. You can beat Timberwolves without breaking a sweat, you scared off that Manticore through intimidation alone and-”

“And what? All you’re describing are things that I had to do so that you weren’t eaten. Yes I may be big and strong, but that does nothing good. You’ve seen it, ponies are afraid of me because I look like something out of their nightmares! But that’s beside the point I’m trying to make here. What you don’t seem to get is that you’ve been infected by something that will strip away your free will and make you into a murderer! You remember when I attacked you in the cave?” Jim asked heatedly.

Scootaloo nodded, her ears folded back as fear slowly festered in her stomach at seeing Jim so upset with her.

“I wasn’t in control of myself back then – not completely. I nearly killed you. What you fail to recall is that I have killed in the past. You’re too young to grasp this kind of thing, but it’s not easy to end another life. Just imagine this, for one second, that you’ve become like me.”

Scootaloo nodded faintly.

“Now imagine you’re standing next to your friends.”

Another nod came from Scootaloo and she sat down and began stroking her tail as an uneasy look melted into her features. She may have been young, but even she knew where Jim was going with this.

“Now imagine that you’ve just murdered them with your own hooves, or worse, you ripped them apart with fangs like mine. This is what could happen, Scootaloo… it’s what has happened to me. I had no control over my actions when my curse was active, though I could influence things to a degree, and I only barely managed to figure things out when I almost killed you. That doesn’t mean that you’ll be as lucky. Until we know that you’ll be free from the bloodthirsty nature of my curse, you are going to take this seriously and we will strive to find a way to… try, and fix this,” Jim finished and he turned his gaze to Celestia.

Celestia shook her head softly. “I am truly sorry, Jim, but none of us will be able to help you. My sister and I already spent a lot of time thinking back on dark magic. The only progress we managed to make was remembering that dark magic is vast. Many things can influence that form of magic, especially emotions, but that only complicates things in the end. Without knowing what it was from our world that was used in the creation of the spell that afflicts you both, there is nothing that my sister or I can do.”

Jim sighed. Looks like I was wrong to hope… again, he thought, though he was surprisingly alright with how things had turned out. He turned his head down to see Scootaloo had not moved and that she was still trying to calm herself by petting her own tail. Well fuck… I guess I should have been a little easier on her…

Jim reached his hand out and gently lifted Scootaloo’s face to look at him. The tears in her eyes were almost enough to break his heart, but he held his composure. He needed her to understand that everything would be alright. His stern expression fell and he gave Scootaloo the most sympathetic look he could. “Look, Scootaloo… I’m sorry that I upset you. I know you wanted to think that this could be a cool thing, but, well… we shouldn’t think that this isn’t a big deal. I mean… maybe… maybe it could be a cool thing. I could teach you to be more aware of your surroundings, you know, like when I spotted that flyer in the sky. I could, well, at the rate things are going already, I’ll teach you some useful things. I don’t know what you really see in me, but maybe I could try to be a good role model for you. What do you think, sound like a neat idea?” he asked with a soft smile.

Scootaloo’s sadness seemed to melt a little and a tiny smile graced her lips and her amethyst eyes twinkled with the life Jim was used to seeing in them. She nodded softly against Jim’s hand.

Jim’s smile widened a little more and he scooped her up to hug her against his chest. “That’s the spirit.”

Scootaloo did her best to return the hug, an act that was made difficult just from Jim’s sheer size. After all, she barely reached his knees. The sight gave Celestia and Twilight something to be genuinely happy about as warm smiles adorned both their faces. Sadly, the touching moment couldn’t last forever and Celestia cleared her thoat. “I do believe that we’ve discussed this enough, but there is one last thing I wish to add.” She turned her eyes directly toward Jim. “As we discussed last night, you are now her guardian. I want you to be near her as often as possible. Luna’s next full moon isn’t due for another few weeks, but I would be lying if I said I was comfortable with Scootaloo being left to transform without you nearby. Will you accompany her until she transforms?”

Jim nodded. “Of course. I won’t let any of you down.”

Suddenly, Scootaloo’s head popped up and she looked up at Jim, her eyes wide and a big grin plastered across her face. “Oh my gosh! This is going to be so cool! It’ll be like hanging out all the time! Do you think you could start teaching me some things today? Please?” she beamed happily.

Jim couldn’t help but chuckle at the little filly’s antics. It was kind of strange watching a child go back and forth emotionally. He didn’t really understand how it had happened, but he was not going to complain. A happy kid was better than an upset one… oh how he had hated it when they cried back on Earth. Still, he found her excitement to be a little addictive as he also allowed his fangs to show with a playful grin. “Sounds like it could be fun. Should we invite your other friends along? I’m sure they’d like to see some of the neat tricks I have in mind to show you.”

Scootaloo’s smile wavered for a moment and Jim instantly took notice of it. How could he not? He had been the reason for that look after all. “Don’t worry, Scootaloo. I won’t let anything bad happen. Trust me.”

The smile returned to Scootaloo’s lips and she nodded. “Okay. Yeah, let’s go see if they want to hang out with us, too. We’re going to have so much fun!”

Jim chuckled again and placed the filly down. “I would hope so. It’s no fun being a boring old wolf.” With that, Jim proceeded to leave the room. He glanced over his shoulder at Celestia, his eyes making it clear that he wanted to properly conclude the discussion about his curse at a later time. Then, with Scootaloo in tow, he left the room to find the little one’s friends, though he was still wracking his brain about what he would start with for Scootaloo’s lessons. Observation exercises were probably going to get pretty mundane after a short while.

Meanwhile, Celestia simply watched the two leave the room. Part of her wanted to call Jim back, but she just could not bring herself to do so with how excited Scootaloo had been. The little filly would need a good distraction for a while, if only so that she could come to terms with what was to come in her young life. Instead, the princess chose to quietly contemplate how she would break the news of what had transpired to her sister when she awoke.

Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted by a giggle beside her. She looked to Twilight with an inquisitive eye. The youngest of the Alicorn Princesses held a hoof to her lips as she continued to laugh quietly. She eventually regained her composure and she looked to Celestia with a happy smile. “I don’t think I’ve seen Scootaloo so excited before. I’d even place a few bits betting that Jim’s about to give Rainbow Dash a run for her money in the ‘awesome’ department. And… it was also kind of cute seeing Jim with a happy little filly by his side.”

Celestia smiled as well and shook her head gently. “Indeed. It sure is a sharp contrast compared to my first impression of him. When I first laid eyes on him, Jim gave off the impression that he was cold, dark… the kind who would strike when your attention was drawn elsewhere. Yet… now that I’ve heard his story, and also what Luna shared with me in a dream last night, I don’t see that anymore. I see someone who has lived through the harshness of another world and risen above it in his own way. And, though it is still hard to see it, I also feel that he has a softer heart than he lets on. I believe that he will be a good influence on Scootaloo and her friends… and maybe even the rest of my little ponies, should they find it in their hearts to open up to him.”

Twilight’s smile grew smaller as she reflected on her interactions with Jim. But after a few quiet moments, the corners of her lips rose once again. “I think you’re right, Princess. He comes off as a bit rough around the edges, but… I haven’t seen him openly make the first strike against anypony. He’s only reacted to others around him. He throws out his defenses the moment he feels things might turn out poorly for him, but he’s held back his aggression every time. There have been plenty of opportunities for him to attack us, hay, I doubt any of us would stand a chance against him in a fight. Yet… he’s shown us that he can be trusted and that he has noble intentions, despite everything he’s been through. And… I also feel that we’ve learned from him, in some way or another. I know I should have learned this before, but… you really can’t judge anypony by their appearance. I’m thankful for that reminder.”

Celestia smiled warmly and she turned her head toward the window of the study. “I am too, Twilight.”

Author's Note

Well, there it is everyone. I've gone and done it. Werepony confirmed/incoming? Like I said in a previous chapter, the idea to make her infected was random... but it really stuck with me and even made a future scene more believable. The next chapter should be pretty entertaining... or boring. It really depends on how you look at it I guess. :rainbowlaugh:

In any case, I figured I had enough of a backlog written and... I kinda wanted to release this chapter early. I miss the weekly updates, I guess. :twilightsheepish:

I hope this was a fun enough chapter for you all. I'm not sure if I messed up with a minor plot point in it... I may have to take some time to go back and reread everything to make sure. If any of you pick up on it then please let me know and I'll adjust things accordingly. Then again, it could just be my anxiety playing with my head again. :rainbowhuh:

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read and I'll see you next time. :twilightsmile:

20 - Books and Their Covers

A gentle chuckle rumbled through Jim’s neck as he watched Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle wander off to wash their faces of the deliciously evil shake mess. Their embarrassed reaction had been cute, though it was not equivalent to the embarrassment that he had finally managed to quell from his primitive act in consuming his smoothie. He still felt a tinge of warmth on his cheeks. One of the down sides of wolf fur was that it was a perfect insulator, trapping heat effectively enough that even snow would not melt on it. Regardless, the moment had passed and the other patrons in the establishment had gone back to their own business.

Jim turned his smile to the table in front of him and he eyed the almost empty milkshake glasses. It seemed that his little students had enjoyed their small reward, which made him feel a little better about things. He had feared that they would grow bored with him quickly. Thus far they had held onto almost everything he had said and they appeared to be having fun while learning, even though it had only been one short lesson. Thinking back on it, he had to give them credit. Those little crusaders had managed to stay ahead of him for a good ten minutes before he swooped in and caught them. Well, until Apple Bloom had glomped him. That thought brought a little more to Jim’s smile as he thought about how funny that had been. Though he had known them for a short time, he felt himself growing fonder of the three young ponies.

Sadly, his pleasant mood could not last forever. The sound of approaching hooves signaled the arrival of a pony, one who’s sickly sweet scent could not be mistaken for anypony else… Pinkie Pie had finally arrived. Jim’s smile quickly vanished and he turned his ears in Pinkie’s general direction. He waited quietly until the pink mare peeked around his left shoulder.

“Heya, Jim. How’s it going?” she asked casually.

Jim turned his eyes toward her, noting that her usual bubbly personality was, surprisingly, reserved. He found himself becoming curious about it, but was not in a caring enough mood to question it. If anything, he saw it as a small blessing and decided to keep things as simple as possible. “Hello, Pinkie Pie. I take it you’re here to help me fill out the form?”

Pinkie nodded once. “Yup.”

Jim nodded in turn. “Alright then.”

Without further ado, Jim took hold of the clipboard and pen. He filled out the obvious, his name, the date, his species, and gender. The rest he required assistance from Pinkie, who happily offered him the answers. Oddly enough, the rest was… too simplistic. Though he had not spent a lot of time among the human populace, Jim still knew about addresses, zip codes, and such. Yet those things were nonexistent in Equestria. It was almost impossible to believe it at first, but after some thought on the subject, it made sense. Addresses were not really needed in a world where individuals were literally located by the town they lived in and their names. There were no duplicate town names, no same street names, and no two creature names were alike, regardless of race. Statistically speaking, it was a miracle that there were no doubles when you considered the population sizes. Then again… pony names were literal, zebra names were earned, dragon names made use of a combination of their three dialects… which was one of the weirdest things Jim had heard of. Why would giant, fire-breathing lizards need more than one version of roar?

Thankfully, Jim’s thoughts were quickly snubbed out when he realized that Pinkie had been staring at him, a gentle smile fixed to the end of her muzzle. It was then that Jim realized something as he looked into the pink mare’s eyes. Pinkie was suppressing her emotions. Jim lifted a curious brow, though he had a feeling he might regret what he was about to do. “You look like you have something you want to get off your chest… Want to talk about it?” he asked calmly.

Pinkie looked down at the table for a moment as she rubbed her left arm with a hoof. “It’s nothing you should worry about,” she answered quietly.

Jim rolled his eyes. “Bullshit. You’re not fooling anyone, Pinkie Pie. I may not know you that well, but I’m fairly sure this isn’t like you. What’s bugging you?”

Pinkie’s eyes widened and she stopped rubbing her arm. “Wow… you sure know how to be blunt, huh? But could you not use that kind of language in here? It’d be pretty bad if the cake twins heard you and started saying that kind of stuff.”

Jim’s brow lifted a little further. That had been more mature than what he had expected from her. Maybe there was more to her that he should familiarize himself with…

“I’ll keep my foul language in check for now, but you still haven’t told me what’s troubling you.”

Pinkie sighed and looked away from Jim. “Well… I could tell you, but it probably wouldn’t change anything. Besides, I made a promise to Twilight that I wouldn’t burden you with anything.”

Jim hummed thoughtfully as he eyed Pinkie. I suppose I should have figured that was the case, he thought. A sigh quietly slipped through his nose as he considered pressing the matter. Screw it, there’s more annoying things that I could be stuck doing – it’s not like anything terrible will happen from talking things out with her.

“Pinkie… I appreciate that you’re honest enough to keep a promise with a friend, but I think it’s my decision to decide what is or isn’t bothersome to me. I want you to tell me what’s on your mind. I’m more unhappy knowing that you’re troubled than being bombarded by your energetic personality. Tell me.”

Pinkie took in a slow breath before she opened her mouth. “Alright… I’ll tell you. I’ve been sad knowing that you’ve been depressed. I wanted to help you out and get you to smile, but Twilight said that you needed your space, but being alone only makes things harder than they need to be because it’s just you and your thoughts and with nopony there to help you out, your thoughts just run rampant and go all over the place until they eventually consume everything in your head and you eventually get so tired of it that you can’t do anything except lay down and mope for a long time. I would know… I’ve been there. But I promised Twilight that I wouldn’t bother you and… yeah…” she trailed off with a small sad smile.

Jim stared at Pinkie for a long moment as he processed what she had said. Setting aside the fact that she had said all that on one breath of air, she had been uncannily accurate in her summarization of what he had gone through. But that last part, that is what caught his attention the most out of it all. “You’ve been consumed by your thoughts before?” he asked quietly.

Pinkie nodded with a sad smile. “Yeah…” She looked back up to meet Jim’s gaze. “I’m not the best when it comes to understanding some things. Most of the time I get what somepony means and say something that confuses them, but it really has to do with what they said. Other times, though… I just don’t get it. One of the most recent times that this has happened was when my friends were trying to throw a party for me. I didn’t understand why they were avoiding me for most of that afternoon and… well… I started thinking. I guess it’s no surprise that my thoughts went to places that they never should have gone in the first place. I should have known better. Everything was okay in the end, but I nearly threw away my friendship with them because I let my mind wander too much when I was alone.”

Jim closed his eyes and sighed sympathetically. “I see. I’m sorry that happened, but it’s good that it didn’t end your friendship with the others.”

“Yeah…”

Silence fell between the two as Jim thought about what he could say next. Pinkie had opened up to him and told him some surprisingly personal things thus far. In a way, it seemed to be more of a one-sided conversation. Jim had yet to give her anything in return; in fact, he had practically demanded that she share her thoughts. He sighed… he had never really been a sociable person. Why he thought it was a good idea to get Pinkie talking was a mystery, but that did nothing to remedy the increasingly awkward silence.

A weak chuckle slipped through Jim’s maw as he offered Pinkie a small smile. Pinkie looked at him with slight confusion, wondering why he was laughing. It wasn’t like she had made a joke or anything. “I’m sorry,” he said. “It’s just that I never really thought that we could have this kind of discussion. I’m… like you, in a way. I don’t get others unless they’re up to no good. When it comes to stuff like this, where someone shares something meaningful with me… well, I feel inadequate. I’ve been subjected to cruelty and betrayal all my life. This… this is the first time I’ve seen anyone being openly honest with me about this sort of thing. I’m thankful, but I’m afraid I’m not sure how to go about this from here,” he admitted and scratched at his cheek lightly. “Was… there anything else you wanted to talk about? Anything at all?”

Pinkie smiled and giggled softly behind her hooves. “That’s okay, I get it. The only other thing that I could think of would be planning your Welcome-to-Ponyville party. Don’t think I’ll forget about it. I take my party planning very seriously.”

“I’ll bet,” Jim chuckled as his smile widened a little more. “I still have my reservations about the idea. I know you want to throw me a nice party, but I don’t think it will end well. There are very few ponies in this town that don’t look at me cautiously. They don’t trust me… or they’re afraid. It won’t be much of a party if nobody shows up.”

Pinkie’s smile grew wide as her eyes filled with jovial wisdom. “A party’s still a party even if there’s only a few guests. All that matters is that everypony has fun.”

Jim’s eyes widened slightly at that. Thinking along those lines, it was undeniably true. A sly grin slowly spread over his muzzle as he narrowed his eyes. “That’s a very wise way of looking at it. I like that,” he chuckled. “So when do you think a good time would be for this party you’re planning?” he asked.

Pinkie lifted a hoof and tapped at her chin thoughtfully, her tongue sticking out of the corner of her mouth. “Well… I’d have to clear it with Twilight first. She might be a little upset that we even had this talk-”

“Don’t worry about that. I’ll come with you to make sure she knows that I willingly spoke with you about it,” Jim cut in helpfully.

“In that case, maybe in a few days? I kinda had to put a few other things ahead of your party. I already used the streamers for a little gig that DJ Pon-3 put together the other day and I’ve got two more parties to throw with the supplies I have on hoof right now. Now that I know for sure that you’re open to having a party I’ll be sure to resupply for it,” Pinkie said happily. Then her smile turned thoughtful again. “Now that I think about it, this is the first time I haven’t been prepared for a welcoming party. Usually I’ve got everything I need ready to go at any time… it’s almost like your party was a surprise or something…”

Jim eyed Pinkie curiously. This must have been one of those times that what she had to say made sense, but he did not seem to grasp the meaning. Wasn’t it normal for things to happen without knowing about it or being prepared? How could you be ready for someone randomly showing up like he had done? He shrugged. There was little point in thinking too deeply on that thought. He was about to say something else when his ears swiveled toward the sound of little hooves approaching. Jim and Pinkie both looked over and spotted Sweetie, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo walking over to the table. They had done a good job in removing the sticky shake remains from their faces, though Jim could still smell the flavors on them. Judging by that, he quickly came to the conclusion that Sweetie probably frequented Sugarcube Corner more than her friends and that was why she smelled like vanilla.

The big werewolf smiled down at the three as they took their seats again. “You three clean up pretty well. So what do you guys want to do now that your hunger has been satisfied for the time being?” he asked.

The three smiled at each other and whispered to one another. Jim eyed them with a small smirk. It was cute that they thought he would not hear them, but he figured he’d play along. With their little debate settled, Apple Bloom looked up to Jim with a big smile on her face. “We wanna try hide and seek again! We’ll try extra hard to be better at hiding this time.”

Jim chuckled and smiled down at their eagerness. It was nice seeing them so excited over a simple game and he liked seeing them so determined to get better. But then they surprised him.

“Hey, you wanna join us, Pinkie?”

Jim’s eyes widened slightly. He had not expected them to want to invite anyone else to play with them. Then again, it was not a big deal having more involved in the game. If anything, it would be a good opportunity to learn more about Pinkie. Being one to stand on the edges of the forest to watch other beings had given Jim quite the knack for figuring out others through observation. It would be a good way to familiarize himself with the pink mare. Not that he was displeased with their talk, it was just more natural for him to figure things out through his senses.

Pinkie smiled at Apple Bloom excitedly. “You guys were playing hide and seek?”

Scootaloo nodded vigorously. “Yeah! Jim was helping us get better at observing our surroundings while we played. He’s already shown us some cool things that we never even thought about before.”

“Ooooooh, neat!” Pinkie replied with a big grin, but then she clicked her tongue with a small frown. “Awe, but I can’t play right now. I’ve still got some things to do to help out here and then I’ve got to make a delivery later.”

“Awe,” came the sad response from the three fillies.

“Sorry,” Pinkie said with a regretful smile.

Jim smiled at them. “Don’t worry, I’m sure we can invite her again when she isn’t so busy. Maybe there are some other friends you want to invite instead?” he asked, nearly wincing when he realized what he had just put on the table. What if he scared off their other friends?

The crusaders looked to one another briefly. Sweetie Belle shrugged her shoulders. “Well, we could see if Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon would want to join. Maybe Button Mash and Tender Taps can come, too,” she suggested.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked to each other for a moment before turning back to Sweetie. “That could work,” Scootaloo said with a small nod.

“Then that settles it, let’s go see if any of them want to join in. Is that okay, Mr. Jim?” Apple Bloom asked with a smile towards him.

Jim shrugged his head to the side. “Fine with me. Hopefully I don’t scare them off…”

“Don’t worry about that, Jim. I bet they’d love to play with us, especially Button. He’s really into gaming and one of his favorite games is this one where you play a monster hunter who is part pony, part monster,” Sweetie Belle chimed in.

Jim lifted a brow at her and crossed his arms with a smirk. “So what you’re saying is he’ll like me because I’m a monster?” he asked jokingly.

Sweetie smiled weakly and rubbed the back of her head. “Eheheh… sorry. I didn’t mean anything mean by it.”

Jim smiled at her and shook his head. “It’s alright, I’m not bothered by it at all. I look forward to meeting him.” With that said, Jim moved onto his hands and feet and lowered himself. “Well, let’s go invite your friends.”

The crusaders smiled at each other before they eagerly hopped onto Jim’s back. They all looked over to Pinkie and said their good-byes before they headed toward the exit, making sure to say farewell to Mrs. Cake, too. The bell above the door chimed as the group left Sugarcube Corner and silence filled the establishment once again. Pinkie sat near the booth for a time as she looked back on her talk with Jim. She wore a happy smile on her face as she recalled the warmth in Jim’s smile as he looked at the three crusaders. Up until today, Pinkie had been wondering what she could do to bring such a genuinely happy smile to the werewolf’s face. Now, though, Pinkie knew that there was no need for her to do anything. Those three little fillies had done it, just by being who they were. It was touching to see that Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle had found their way into Jim’s heart just from being so innocent and accepting of who he was. With a contented sigh, Pinkie smiled, picked up the form Jim had filled out, and went back to helping out the Cakes, a noticeable bounce in her step all the way.

Author's Note

Woot! Twenty chapters achieved and this story is still rolling along nicely. I've got to admit, this story is shaping up into something more than what I had originally planned. It's basic outline was simple and linear, but also short in the plot points I had thought up. Now, though... now it's becoming bigger and more in-depth than that simple outline I conjured up.

This chapter kind of rolled off of where I left off in the previous one. I had thought of leaving the talk with Pinkie Pie as a short summarization, but as I started to get into this chapter I started to think it would be more meaningful to get more involved with it. So far I've left Pinkie as a background character in this story, but (as with all of them) there was potential to make her so much more than that. I hope I did an alright job with her in this chapter... I know it's not what people would normally expect, but I figured altering her personality to a more reserved one would fit better with how the previous events had played out. Lol, I actually had to do a little googling to refresh my memory on a few points, too (yay research?).

I'm not too sure how I'll handle the next chapter. This one was a little shorter than I had planned, but I'm satisfied with it. Now I just need to decide how much detail I want to put into the next one... it has potential to be a fun one to write, but I might try to move on to get into the other points I have yet to cover. Again, it all comes down to how long I want to drag this story out. I'm still not confident in my writing capability, so I second guess myself all the time. I'd hate to have things get stagnant or boring for you guys. :raritydespair:

Well, that's the end of that, I guess lol. As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read. Please like and leave a comment to let me know how I'm doing if you have the time. I appreciate the feedback (though I don't seem to get much nowadays). :twilightsmile:

21 - Duty

The soothing rays of Luna’s rising moon illuminated the town of Ponyville as the silhouette of a werewolf could faintly be seen resting on the crystalline balcony of the Castle of Friendship. Jim sat with his back against the wall as he faced the horizon, a content smile on his face. It had taken a few tries but he had finally managed to find a position where he could sit more like he had when he was human. It was not the most comfortable position, but it allowed him to sit in a position to be able to see over the railing better.

Jim’s eyes glowed slightly as they reflected the light of the moon. He watched the milky white crescent drift higher and he thought back to the earlier events of the day. It had not taken long to locate the friends of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Oddly enough, it had not taken much to convince their friends to join the game, either. They had found Button Mash first, the young colt had been playing a game console inside of the bowling alley. Just as sweetie had expected, Button had been thrilled to see Jim. Tender Taps had been practicing some dance moves on a makeshift stage beside his home, but had declined the invitation to join the game. The orange colt would have liked to play, but he was pressed for time in getting ready for a play he was participating in.

The remaining two, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, had eluded the group, sadly. Still, the following game of hide and seek had been no less fun. Scootaloo had tried even harder to use what she had learned to hide better. Jim had actually found himself proud of her for how much she had improved. She had taken the longest amount of time to find. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom had done better as well but, as Jim suspected the case would be, they just could not figure out the direction of the wind as easily as their pegasus friend. Button had been clueless as to the lessons from earlier, much to the amusement of the three fillies who had seen him get found first, but the colt had fun afterwards when Jim told him to become a new seeker to increase the difficulty for the remaining three.

They had played for a few hours and for the final game the four young ponies had wanted to try and find Jim. The smile on Jim’s face grew as he recalled that part. He knew they would have a hard time finding him, but for whatever reason he still found it to be fun hiding from them. It wasn’t until they had regrouped, completely at a loss as to where he had hidden, and called out to him that he jumped out and scared them. He had been hiding right under their noses the entire time, sitting comfortably in the branches of the tree they had counted beneath. Still, he had watched the four as they searched for him and somehow experienced delight in seeing them thoroughly explore for his location.

However, through his observation, Jim had seen the signs that Scootaloo was becoming more than a pony. Where the others had looked around playfully, Scootaloo had adopted a more methodical search. For the first few minutes she stood beneath the tree, her ears slowly rotating to catch the surrounding sounds. There were a few times when the wind would shift slightly and she turned her nose into the breeze, a clear indication that she was trying to catch his scent. At one point she even lowered her stance and crept around the tree when she thought she heard him. The sight had filled Jim with pride… and sadness. He was happy that she was taking to her new traits rather well, but it pained him knowing that it was his fault that she had them. Still, it was hard to stay upset when he thought back to the end of the game. After surprising them, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie had giggled gleefully and ran up to hug him. Button had held back. Whether it was because he was embarrassed from being startled so easily or because the evil fang-filled grin Jim had shown had truly scared him remained to be seen. In the end, everyone had enjoyed themselves and the crusaders looked forward to playing with Jim again.

A gentle laugh escaped from Jim’s mouth as he closed his eyes and took in the smells of the night air. It had been a good day; far better than anything he had experienced in over eighty years. That brought him to a slight pause and his smile faded a little. Looking at it now, it was pretty sad to admit that there had been so much crap being thrown at him throughout his life that he could count all of his good experiences on one hand. How had he lived for so long like that? Why did he?

Because it all led me to this place… to Equestria. Sheesh… it’s almost like it really is the land of magic and friendship, he thought and chuckled at the idea. So far he could not put together a compelling argument to state otherwise. Ever since he had stood in front of Luna, things had somehow turned out… happy. Yeah there were a few hiccups along the way, but now he had a new friend, no… friends. Luna, the crusaders, maybe even Pinkie and Fluttershy as well. Hell, even Twilight had warmed up to him, comparatively, and that other mare… Starlight, she had been pleasant enough company before as well.

Still, his life was far from over, and as he had seen so far… things could change at the drop of a hat. The friendships he had now could simply come to an end because of a single event. Jim’s smile wavered and his gaze dropped down to his wolf feet. All it would take is a single mistake on my part… and it could come crashing down to burn in a hell of my own creation, he thought morbidly. Though he had been pleased with how he had been in more control since leaving the cave of the Elements of Harmony, Jim still did not feel he was free from the beast within his heart. Deep down, he knew it was still there… watching… waiting…

A deep sigh slipped through Jim and he tilted his head back until it hit the wall, his fur dulling the impact. He doubted he would ever be free of his darker side, but not knowing when it would try to come to the surface again was unsettling, to say the least. For a moment he simply wished that there was someone he could talk to, someone who could help him find the answer. His fists balled up at that thought and a low growl rumbled in his throat. He had hoped that Celestia would have been in Twilight’s castle when he had returned. Instead, the solar princess had left for Canterlot shortly after he had left with Scootaloo. He still had questions for her and it peeved him greatly that she had just left without a word. Jim understood that she had important duties to tend to in the castle, but she should have stopped him if she was not going to have time to discuss things with him later. His curse wasn’t just some inconvenience to her ponies; it was a real and imminent threat! She should have taken it more seriously! It almost seemed that she simply did not want to waste her time talking to him about it because she thought she knew better…

Jim’s body slumped as his anger petered out. Getting wound up over it would do no one any good. The last bit of his annoyance slipped out of him in a long sigh. That was the end of that so he moved on, twisting his body around to get onto his feet. He paused briefly to look at the moon once more. The thought of jumping from the balcony to go and check on Scootaloo rolled around in his mind for a few moments, but he had not felt anything substantial enough to warrant that. He did worry about the small chance of her changing so soon after being infected, but most of him felt that it just was not time for that to happen yet. It was still a little alarming how quickly she had started showing signs of her change, though. Only a few days had passed and her senses were getting sharper. If that was any indication, then he felt her transformation would come between a few days from now to two weeks.

Whatever the case may be, Jim had spent enough time idling around. He had expended a considerable amount of energy while he had played with the little ponies and sleep was beckoning him. He smiled again as he turned toward the balcony doors. I guess it was a good thing I had gotten that smoothie. It might not have been much, but it helped me stay energized to keep up with those little rascals. I wonder what game we should play next… he mused as he entered the castle.

~~***~~

Morning welcomed Jim in its warm embrace as the first rays of the sun entered through his open window, followed by the birds singing in the distance. He stirred from his slumber atop the sheets and stretched his limbs with a low groan. His eyes slowly opened as his tail swished to the side and a smile steadily formed on the end of his muzzle. That’s probably the best sleep I’ve gotten in months… he mused and stretched again, focusing on his back. With his body limbered up and sleep’s hold no longer holding his mind hostage, Jim rolled over and off of the bed onto his hands and feet.

As with most creatures, Jim’s body held the usual morning demands and he promptly entered into the nearby bathroom. With what some referred to as ‘the ritual’ completed, he proceeded to satisfy his hunger, as well as to locate the source of the wonderful aroma coming from brewing coffee. Before long, Jim’s search led him to the kitchen where, much to his surprise, Twilight was standing beside the stove. He paused in the doorway and quietly watched as her magic took hold of multiple ingredients across the kitchen. The longer he stood there, the more intrigued and mesmerized he found himself becoming.

With barely a second glance in any other direction, Twilight simultaneously poured milk into a bowl as a cube of butter slid off of the stick and onto the pan on the stove. At the same time, flour poured into the bowl with the milk as a few eggs cracked and separated to send the goodness contained within into the mix as well. There were a few other ingredients involved but Jim just could not keep up with that many items as they all floated effortlessly into the creation.

Jim had assumed that the young Alicorn was gifted in the use of magic, and seeing her use it without even looking at what she was doing had proven to be… impressive. It even prompted him to look down at his hand and wonder what it might be like to wield magic. But what would I use it for? Well, aside from making breakfast seem like child’s play.

“Oh, Jim, you startled me,” came Twilight’s voice.

Jerked from his random musing, Jim’s head whipped up and he smiled weakly. “Sorry about that, Twilight. I was just thinking and kind of forgot where I was for a second.”

“Oh, well… what were you thinking about? It must have been interesting, judging by the blank expression you had a moment ago – it was like you were off somewhere else,” Twilight said with a little giggle.

Jim chuckled. “Eh, it wasn’t anything grand. I was just surprised seeing how effortless you made magic seem and I wondered what it might be like to have magic.”

“Oh? You’re interested in magic?” she asked.

“Eh…” Jim shrugged before looking down at his hand again. “I tried to pursue magic once…”

Her curiosity piqued, Twilight turned her body to face Jim properly. “Really? What did you pursue? Actually, I didn’t know magic existed on Earth.”

A weak chuckle slipped through Jim’s teeth as he fought back a sigh. He knew he should not have said anything about it, but he felt compelled to say it anyway. His eyes drifted away from Twilight to stare out of the small window above the sink. “I tried to pursue forbidden magic. There are few magics left on Earth and what is left is closely guarded – only a select few know about it nowadays. None of it is powerful, though… normally.”

Twilight waited for Jim to continue, but as the seconds passed she began to wonder if maybe he was not willing to say anything further. Still, he had gained her full attention and she was very curious as to what kind of magic someone like Jim would try to learn, especially one that was deemed forbidden. “So… what kind of magic was it?” she asked slowly.

Jim’s teeth clamped together as he recalled that part of his past. It had been a complete waste of time and had garnered him unnecessary enemies, all for nothing. He sighed slowly before he turned his head back to Twilight. “I tried to learn a way to bring the dead back to life. Necromancy, to be more specific.”

Twilight’s eyes widened and everything that was floating in her magic suddenly stopped and fell to the floor, causing a sizable mess. Jim’s ears folded back at the loud clanging of utensils and shattering of the bowl. He even winced as some of the bowl’s contents splattered up onto Twilight’s backside, going as far as her mane. A quiet sigh slipped through Jim’s nose as he looked back into Twilight’s eyes. He knew he should have stayed quiet about it, there was never anything good that came from exposing his past… but he wanted to try letting these ponies into his life.

Twilight simply stared at the werewolf in front of her. Of all the things she had heard, magic used to bring back the dead was one of the most frowned upon in all of Equestria, hay, even the world. Nothing good ever came out of that form of magic. Her eyes firmed and she took in a slow breath. “Jim… that kind of magic is nothing but evil. Why… what could you have possibly accomplished with it?” she asked seriously.

Jim’s eyes lowered to the floor as his face showed a deep regret. He was silent for a time before he finally closed his eyes. “I wanted to apologize… to tell Marcus how sorry I was for… for everything I did. I just wanted him to know that… that our friendship meant the world to me… and…” Jim swallowed hard as he fought back his tears. He did not want to cry. He couldn’t do it, not in front of anyone. He had to stay strong and not make things any more awkward than they already were for him.

Jim’s eyes suddenly opened when he felt a gentle warmth wrap around his abdomen. There, hugging him softly, was Twilight. He was stunned for a moment before his arms slowly reached out to hug her in return. Try as he might, such a show of kindness was just too much for his heart and his tears flowed down into the fur of his cheeks. He sobbed quietly as Twilight’s hug intensified and she whispered, “I’m sorry, Jim. I can’t possibly imagine what it must have been like for you, but… but I’ll try to help you any way I can. I can’t do anything about bringing your friend back, though. Necromancy is even more forbidden in Equestria than on your world – only those chosen by Celestia are even permitted to know what that word means. Nopony is allowed to know how it works.”

Jim sighed as he slowly released Twilight. He took a step back and kneeled down to look her in the eyes. “No. I failed with it before. I just can’t use magic… but I don’t regret that. I know now that bringing him back would not do anything positive. I’d only manage to disturb him from his resting place just so I could spout my nonsense in an attempt to satisfy my own grief. Even if he did forgive me, I would have brought him back only to suffer more. Giving life back to the dead only creates an undead with eternal life… even if you destroy the body, the soul can never find a place to rest ever again. I would’ve been sentencing my friend to an eternity of undeath… and that is worse than killing him. I don’t want help with anything regarding that kind of magic, but thanks for listening to me rant, at least,” he said and smiled weakly.

Twilight offered Jim a small smile. “I’ll gladly listen to you. Any time you need.”

With a short nod, Jim turned his attention to the mess on the kitchen floor. His eyes then scanned for a cupboard where he might find a broom, or other cleaning tools. Twilight noticed his actions and looked back to the mess as well and a small sigh slipped from her.

Jim’s ears folded back a little as he looked back to the young Alicorn. “I’m sorry. Is there a broom I could use to help clean this up?” he asked softly, his throat producing a low growl in its attempt to be soft spoken.

Twilight shook her head and smiled at Jim for his offer. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll have this picked up in a second.” No sooner had she said those words, Twilight’s horn lit up in her purple magical aura. The utensils lifted from the floor, the creamy batter smoothly slipping off of them. The shards of the broken bowl also rose from their resting place and came together, softly glowing along the cracks until the magic had fused them back together to repair the bowl flawlessly. Then, the batter and the remaining ingredients on the floor, as well as on her fur, lifted up and floated over to a nearby trash bin. With everything finally picked up, repaired, and cleaned, Twilight swiped a small bead of sweat from her brow and sighed contentedly.

“Well, now that everything has been cleaned up, I can start thinking about what to do about breakfast,” Twilight said happily.

“Again, I’m sorry about that,” Jim said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“It’s alright, Jim. If anything, I’m just a little bummed that I don’t have enough ingredients to make another batch of pancakes for everypony.”

Jim sighed and his eyes narrowed in thought. He wanted to do something to remedy the problem, but his experiences in cooking were very limited. He never had to prepare a meal for anything like these ponies. Obviously, they could not eat meat… not raw, or cooked for that matter. Even if they could, it would hardly be fitting enough to supply them with what they needed nutritionally. His mind could only draw a blank as to how he could remedy the situation, so he lowered his shoulders in defeat with another sigh. “Sorry, I can’t think of anything that might be useful. I just don’t know enough about the dietary needs of a pony, but I’ll try to make this up to you.”

Twilight’s face beamed with a happy smile. “I appreciate that, Jim, but it’s not necessary. If you’d like, I don’t mind teaching you a few things about ponies… or any of the other species in Equestria.”

A small smile slipped across Jim’s face and he nodded. “I think I’d like that. It would help me a great deal.”

“Oh, speaking of which,” Twilight said as a thought occurred to her. “What would you like to eat? I’m afraid that we don’t have any meat products… and I’m not exactly sure how to make a meat dish either…”

Jim’s smile grew a pinch more. “Don’t worry about that, Twilight. I eat my meat raw, or as close to it as possible. Every now and then I’ll try marinating it and cooking it like the humans do, but I usually just eat it as it comes. In any case, I think I’ll get out of the way and meet up with Scootaloo. I need to keep a close eye on her… she’s developing pretty fast into her curse.” Jim’s ears suddenly sprung up and his tail stiffened as he remembered something. “Oh, and I just remembered, but I offered to pay for a few shakes yesterday using that… what was it called again?”

“The stipend?”

“Yes, that. Just so I know for sure, was it alright for me to use it for that? I’m still not sure what all that money will cover, as far as all of my purchases…”

Twilight’s smile faded slightly as she thought back on that subject. “Well… as far as I’m aware, as long as you don’t exceed your income, you can spend it on a few personal expenses. Of course, if all you’re spending it on is nonessential things, then you may be audited and an investigation will be prompted to look into your purchases. The result would be an edit of how much you are allowed to be given.”

Jim nodded in understanding. “I see. Thank you for clearing that up. I’ll try not to use it too often when keeping Scootaloo and her friends fed. I’ll see you later, Twilight.”

“Bye, Jim. Have a fun day!”

Jim’s paws took him from the kitchen and into the town of Ponyville. As he walked, he took notice of the usual reactions of his presence, though they seemed to have lessened a little in how fearful the ponies seemed to be around him. He wondered why that was, but could not come up with a feasible answer. In the end, he simply shrugged it off as unimportant. His journey across town came to a sudden stop when he heard the flapping of quickly approaching feathered wings.

Turning his head fluidly, Jim’s eyed spotted the source of the sound. Rainbow Dash surged forth, spinning through the air in a quick flourish before landing in front of him. Jim simply raised a brow at the display. “Not that that wasn’t impressive, but why the dramatic entrance?” he asked.

Rainbow chuckled and struck a confident pose. “Well, I figured I’d show you some of my tricks since you’re still new here. That was just one of my usual little flips – I do them all the time when I’m full of energy.”

Which means you do them all the time because you’re never at a loss for energy, Jim thought before he opened his mouth. “So what can I help you with? Or did you just drop in to chat?”

Rainbow’s pose relaxed a little, but as she looked into Jim’s eyes he quickly noticed there was still something hiding within them… fear perhaps.

“Well…” she began as she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof, “I was kinda hoping you could… uh… let me hang out with Scoots a little today, too?”

Jim’s brow lifted again curiously. “I don’t see why not. But I think there’s more to it than just that. What do you really want?”

“I… I can’t really say, honestly,” Rainbow admitted. “Don’t get me wrong, I love that filly to death, but… I dunno…”

Jim sighed quietly before he responded to her. “Rainbow… I think that you want to tell me something, but you’re not ready to say it. So. I’ll keep myself free tonight. Come to Twilight’s place and you and I can talk this out in private. Unless you’re too scared of being alone with me, I’d understand.”

“Wha- no! That’s not… well… okay, you still get under my skin a little, but it’s not like I’m that scared of you.”

“Then let’s talk about this later. Right now I’m on my way to be near Scootaloo. After all, Princess Celestia did say it was my responsibility to watch her.”

“Right…”

With a shallow nod, Jim turned away from Rainbow and resumed his walk towards the Ponyville Schoolhouse. By his guess, the young fillies would have just started their classes by now. For obvious reasons he could not be within the building, but that did not mean he was unable to hide in the nearby tree line. A small smirk spread over his maw as he thought back to Twilight’s idea to keep him hidden by the young fillies and colts. She really was a clever mare, full of surprises.

Speaking of surprises, Jim’s ears picked up on the measured strokes of wing beats behind him as Rainbow Dash decided to follow him. Well that’s a good sign, I suppose.

The two eventually made their way to the edge of the clearing near the schoolhouse. Jim scanned the area for a few minutes, checking to make sure none of the ponies had caught on to his hiding spot, as well as to locate a nice place to sit until the end of the school day. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he moved to one of the taller trees and swiftly jumped into the foliage. From his perch, Jim could see the entire clearing with ease, and he could also see through the windows. Inside of the building were a number of young ponies. The teacher, a seemingly young mare with a deep purple coat and two-toned pink mane, stood at the chalkboard pointing out whatever the odd symbols were. Even with Jim’s sight it was just a little too difficult to make out what was written on the board.

Sitting near the middle of the room were Sweetie, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo. The former two were paying rapt attention to their lesson, a sight that would have made Jim smile. But it was Scootaloo’s expression that stripped away any warmth from the scene within the school. Her ears were folded back slightly and it seemed she was feeling discomfort from something. She instantly became the sole focus of Jim’s attention, even as Rainbow Dash landed on the branch next to his.

“What’s with the serious look?” she asked cautiously.

“Something’s not right,” was Jim’s reply.

Rainbow’s body stiffened and she looked to the school. There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary that she could see. It took her a few long moments, but she eventually spotted Scootaloo as well, the body language giving away the young filly’s distress. “What’s wrong with her? She looks like she’s not feeling so hot.”

“I don’t know, but I intend to find out. I’ll wait until a chance presents itself, but if she starts to change now then I’ll have to rush in there.”

“Then I’ll wait here, too. Chances are that if something like that does go down then it’d help to have somepony like me around to help calm the others down.”

Jim thought on that for a moment. Her presence would help, it was true, but Rainbow alone was not enough to ease his concerns. “Actually, I want you to run over and get Twilight. I’m not sure which of us would be faster, but I know that I’m needed here the most at this time. Scootaloo’s safety, and those around her, is my top priority right now and I don’t like how quickly she’s been showing these signs. If I had to guess, her change is coming a lot sooner than it should and her body is struggling to keep up with it. I’ll want Twilight’s help if something happens. Or… maybe she could help me think of something we could do to help ease Scootaloo’s suffering.”

Rainbow looked to the schoolhouse for a long moment as she weighed her options. Her eyes steadily filled with determination before she flexed her wings and glared at Jim. “Make sure you take care of her, Jim. I’m counting on you to be there for her… and her friends. Protect all of them.” With that, her wings flapped powerfully and she soared from the tree as a streak of rainbow filled the space behind her.

Jim watched her zoom away, his heart racing excitedly after seeing such a display of raw power. With renewed vigor, Jim turned his gaze back down to Scootaloo. Oh I’ll keep them safe, Rainbow. There is no doubt in my mind that I will.

Author's Note

Alright folks, we are moving right along with this tale. So... this was kind of a filler chapter to try and get the upcoming events prepared. I wanted to get a little more interaction going on between Jim and the ponies around him. Especially since I'm still not sure how much more use I can get out of them at this time. I mean, I have an end in sight, but I'm just not sure how long I want to keep this story going for. Right now I'm in a more unfamiliar territory in writing - I don't usually do lengthy slice-of-life stuff. I'm just not that good at emulating such things because I've always been a loner. I can count all my friends on my two hands...

With that said, I apologize if these past few chapters have been sucky. :unsuresweetie:

Also, I have no idea if my guess about the stipend is anywhere near accurate. I probably should have done some research on it, but I figured in a land like Equestria it wouldn't follow the exact same rules as it does in our world. However, if I am terribly, horrifically wrong then I'll consider altering that part.

In any case, the next few chapters should be interesting. I've got a couple fun scenes planned and a new character, or two, to introduce to this story soon as well.

So, as always, I hope you enjoyed the read and I look forward to hearing any of your comments about what you like or dislike about my tale so far! :twilightsmile:

22 - Breaking Points

Hazel eyes peered fiercely through the leaves of the tree, eyeing the condition of the young orange pegasus filly in the schoolhouse. Jim was unsure of how much time had passed, but as the minutes ticked by he grew increasingly tense. The longer it took for Rainbow to return with Twilight, the worse Scootaloo’s condition seemed to become. He did not know what was wrong with her just yet, but he knew he did not like seeing her labored breathing and struggle to maintain her focus. By now, Scootaloo’s ears had pinned back to her skull and her wings flexed periodically, as if she was fighting back a cringe of pain. In addition, her coat had darkened in places as her body sweated from its inner battle.

At one point, the teacher of the class had approached Scootaloo to inquire what was wrong, but whatever Scootaloo had said had made the purple mare resume her teaching. Though, much to her credit, the teacher did keep a constant watch for any serious reactions from Scootaloo. Still, Jim was not pleased with the situation, not one bit. Unfortunately for the branch beneath him, his tension had found his claws digging into the bark as he struggled to keep himself from barging into the building. His eyes had never left the filly’s form through the window.

What are you going through, Scootaloo… Jim wondered as his hands squeezed his claws deeper into the branch. Why are you making yourself suffer…? Maybe I should just go and get her. I can’t just sit here and watch her condition grow worse. I need to know what she’s feeling…

Having reached the end of the line for his patience, Jim flexed his arms and let his body drop, his grip on the branch holding firm. His form flipped around, shaking the tree violently before he let go to land on his feet. Jim set his sights on the door of the schoolhouse and he started to step toward it when a gentle popping sound caught his attention.

In a flash of light, Twilight Sparkle appeared. Beside her stood Rainbow Dash and Rarity. Jim swiftly approached them. “Twilight, good, you’re here. I was worried that you wouldn’t arrive in time.”

Twilight instantly focused on Jim, her concerned gaze shifting to serious. “Jim, are you absolutely sure that something is wrong with Scootaloo?”

Jim nodded firmly. “I have no doubt. She’s been steadily getting worse. I just hope that I’m not correct in my idea as to what’s happening. If I’m right, it’ll get serious for everyone around her in a short time. We need to get to her quickly.”

Twilight nodded once and she turned her attention to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow, go and find the rest of the girls. Rarity and I will go and retrieve Scootaloo.”

“Wha- but Twilight-”

“No buts, Rainbow. You’re the fastest one of us and I’ll need Rarity’s help to keep things calm.”

Rainbow snorted and looked away. “Fine…”

Jim approached Rainbow before she could spread her wings and he placed his hand on what he assumed would be her shoulder. “Rainbow Dash, please. Don’t worry, I’ll keep that promise… no matter what. She’ll be safe with me by her side.”

Rainbow’s eyes flared with anger for a moment before she melted into his touch. She stepped forward and gently head-butted his stomach. “You’d better keep that promise. I’ll kick your flank three ways to Sunday if you don’t, understand?”

Jim nodded, though it was a pointless action since Rainbow Dash’s head was turned down. “I’ll hold you to it. Now go, we need to get this plan moving if we’re to make it in time.”

Rainbow pulled away, her face laced with raw determination, and nodded. Without another word, the cyan pegasus snapped her wings open and she bolted into the air. Jim watched her leave for a moment before he turned his attention to Twilight and Rarity. The two had watched the scene play out and they seemed to be curious about something, but neither one chose to speak about it just yet. Twilight nodded firmly. “Let’s go get Scootaloo.”

Twilight rushed toward the school with Rarity hot on her hooves. Jim hesitated for a second as he realized that he was about to enter a building filled with young ponies who might panic at the sight of him, but the drive to get to Scootaloo was strong enough to spur him into action. He dropped down onto all fours and quickly bolted forward. It took little effort for him to close the distance between himself and Twilight and he had to force himself not to run ahead of her. The desire to rush past her and barge through the doors of the school was indeed great, but he was smart enough to keep his cool. Rushing into the school would cause unwanted trouble for him and everypony involved.

Fortunately for Jim, it was not long before the three of them skid to a halt just outside of the doors. Twilight glanced over to Rarity and nodded, getting one in return. Then she looked over to Jim. “Wait for a moment before you come in. Rarity will go to Scootaloo’s side and check on her first while I go and talk to Cheerilee. I know you want to see her, but we should make sure that it’s nothing as serious as her transforming early. Please stay here unless we call you in.”

Jim’s jaw clenched in anger, but he nodded all the same. Twilight had a valid plan and he did agree that it would cause fewer problems if he listened and hid outside. Twilight gave him a reassuring smile before she lit her horn to open the door and entered the building.

The sounds of the class grew as the children murmured about Twilight’s arrival, increasing in volume when Rarity entered behind her. The teacher, Cheerilee, was quick to address the two mares who had come into her work place. Jim’s focus went to his hearing as he listened. He could hear Rarity talking quietly, but it was difficult to isolate her words from the cacophony of voices from within the schoolhouse. Annoyance ran rampant within Jim’s body and he finally decided to look in through the window beside the doorway. But just as he lifted his paw, a yell made him react.

“Get away from me!” came Scootaloo’s angry cry.

Jim instantly moved through the open door. He braced his hands on either side of the frame and his head whipped around to spot the young filly. She was midair as he located her and the moment her hooves landed upon the floor she spun around and glared at Rarity. Scootaloo’s wings flared out aggressively and the fur on the back of her neck raised slightly as she bared her teeth, the faint points of new fangs just starting to become visible.

Jim’s eyes narrowed dangerously and he let loose a deep, powerful growl. Scootaloo, as well as every other living creature in the school looked to Jim with varying degrees of shock and fear. However, the fear in the little pegasus’ eyes quickly vanished and she snarled at Jim, her throat emitting a growl of her own. Jim’s eyes locked with Scootaloo’s and the two stared unflinchingly at one another. He watched as her body tensed and lowered closer to the floor, ready to pounce at him. At the same time, Jim could also see the bestial nature of the curse slowly making Scootaloo’s gaze become more predatory.

She’s starting to lose her self-control… he realized. The signs were there, and the rate at which it was happening meant that he needed to get her away from the ponies. Now.

Jim’s expression shifted from intense to calm as he slowly placed one foot in front of the other. However, as his intentions had not been made clear, and fear still lingered in the hearts of everypony present, Twilight took that moment to interfere. Her horn lit and Jim’s body was surrounded by her lavender magic. Jim was stopped by the telekinetic hold, but his eyes never left Scootaloo’s.

“Jim! What are you doing? Get out of here!” Twilight said, slightly panicked.

“No,” was Jim’s simple reply as he flexed his muscles hard in an attempt to break through Twilight’s magic.

The magic holding him in place slowly gave way for a moment, but with a grunt of effort, Twilight managed to regain her hold of him. “Jim, you’re scaring the foals. Please, let Rarity and I handle this.”

“You can’t do anything for her now,” Jim replied calmly. “The curse is stripping her mind of all control. Now let me go so I can fulfill my duty… or I will force you to yield. I need to get her away from you all – now.”

Twilight opened her mouth to argue, but when Jim’s gaze turned to her, she could see there was no idle threat behind Jim’s words. He would make her quit trying to stop him, one way or another. She swallowed thickly and the glow of her horn quickly faded.

Jim’s body suddenly bolted forward and he seized Scootaloo by her barrel. The young filly instantly lashed out at him, swinging her head around to bite his arm. Though her fangs were still short, the force behind the chomp had been enough to show Jim that she was definitely changing on a physical level now. She managed to draw a little blood, something that Jim immediately knew was a big problem. He wasted no time in rushing out of the door, bolting for the Everfree Forest as quickly as he could on three appendages. As he ran, he held Scootaloo tightly to his chest to keep her from falling or flailing about too much.

Within minutes, Jim had managed to find his way into the forest and he had put a sizable distance between himself and the town. He kept running until he found a large enough clearing in which he slid to a stop and he dropped Scootaloo. The instant Scootaloo was free she scrambled to her hooves and glared at Jim fiercely, her little fangs bared and her eyes glazed over slightly.

She’s losing herself quickly… but I’ll try to get her to break through the haze. If I cannot bring her back into control then she will have to be isolated every time she changes… But why did this change happen now – during the day? Jim thought as he held his stare with the little filly. No, that was not correct… she was no longer a mere filly; she was a wolf now. Upon realizing that, Jim also started to notice how much she had changed since they had left the school. Her fangs were more pronounced now and her fur had grown longer, especially along her spine, as evidenced by the ridge of it standing on end as she growled at him. In addition to that, her mane and tail had become wilder, almost spiky, and her wings had grown, the feathers looking considerably longer and ragged.

Over all, Scootaloo still resembled her self, but at the same time she looked different. Though Jim did finally receive his answers as to what she would look like as her curse took hold, he gained no joy or satisfaction from it. Instead, his heart sank further as he watched, feeling helpless for the first time in his life. The possibility of him failing to get through to her was staggeringly close to impossible. He could not even begin to imagine what it must have been like for Scootaloo in this moment. For Jim, losing control had been annoying, at worst. Yet Scootaloo had been free until now, capable of doing as she willed. Now she could only sit, somewhere deep within her own mind, screaming for someone to help her… to stop her. Well, unless she truly wished to be this way, but that was very doubtful.

Narrowing his eyes, Jim crouched down and steeled himself for what he was about to do. “Scootaloo, do you have any control of yourself?” he asked lowly.

Scootaloo’s lips curled back a little more and she growled louder.

I didn’t think so…

“Scootaloo… it’s time to start fighting to get back your control. We are not leaving this clearing until you are yourself again.”

The little werepegasus snarled and dashed toward the edge of the clearing, intent on leaving swiftly. A sudden grinding sound, accompanied by Jim’s body appearing in front of her, halted Scootaloo in her tracks. She looked down, noticing that Jim’s claws had left deep gouges in the ground as he slid to a stop. Her eyes darted back up to Jim for a split second before she jumped up to try and escape above him. Jim’s hand swiftly seized her out of the air as he leapt after her. Again the struggling filly sent her fangs into Jim’s flesh, her bite feeling more painful than last time.

Jim, no stranger to pain, held Scootaloo firmly despite the painful biting. When he landed on solid ground, he used the momentum to slam the young body to the floor. The intent was not so much as to hurt her, but to jolt her and get her attention. Scootaloo’s biting ended abruptly as her body hit the ground and she glared at Jim again. However, her ferocity wavered as she saw the emotionless hazel eyes of her opponent.

As Jim looked down at Scootaloo, he began to feel an all too familiar feeling… one that he had hoped he would never remember, or experience first hand. In that moment he realized that he was treating her the same way his teachers had done back in the village… back in that hell he once called home. Suddenly conflicted, he seemed to lose awareness as he thought back. The harsh treatment of the young was to establish dominance, to show them that they were not fit to be in any position to question or challenge their elders. It was a brutal way of establishing the pecking order, but there was no doubt in its effectiveness. Yet this situation felt wrong. Forcing his authority over Scootaloo would be one way of making her realize she could do nothing to hurt him, but what was she feeling? What was going through her mind, deep within? What if he was scaring her more than he realized, causing her to run from him rather than to him for help? Unlike him, she had not grown up knowing that this was the way of life for werewolves.

Sadness slowly bled into his empty eyes and he lifted the still struggling filly from the ground. He brought her up in front of his face and he looked at her. It took some time, but before long, the little body in his grasp slowly stopped fighting against him to look right back at him. The ferocity of her gaze ever so slowly softened and a faint shimmer of her normal eyes tried to surface. She was afraid… terrified of what she was being forced to do. She wanted to be normal again.

A kind smile barely showed itself on Jim’s face before he gently brought Scootaloo to his chest, hugging her. “Be brave, Scootaloo. You can make it stop… I believe in you. I know it feels impossibly difficult, but you can break free of my curse’s hold on your mind. Don’t fight it. You won’t win if you try to overcome it. This curse… is now as much a part of you as the very lungs you use to breathe. Embrace it, Scootaloo. Accept it as your own, as it has claimed you. Then… find your balance. You can overcome the beast within you if you can find something more important than the need to kill.”

The small body in his grasp began to tremble and Jim started to softly pet Scootaloo’s mane. He had no idea if his idea would work for her, but he trusted that she would find a way to gain her mind back. Though he still held onto the thought that if she could not get herself free in a more peaceful way then he could still fall back on his original option to beat her into submission. He disliked the idea immensely, but knew he had to keep it as an option if he was to break the curse’s drive. The bloodlust would vanish once it became impossible to satisfy it, rendering the cursed person weakened in a manner similar to drug withdrawals. It was not a pleasant experience, but Jim knew that the discomfort would fade with time.

Suddenly, Jim’s gentle embrace was forced to tighten as Scootaloo’s body tensed and she tried to force herself away from him. He gripped her firmly, making sure she could not wriggle free. He quickly learned that that had been a bad decision. He yelped in pain as Scootaloo’s jaws clamped down on his chest, then grit his teeth to bear the pain. As she bit down, Scootaloo screamed in pain and frustration. “It hurts!” she yelled into the flesh between her teeth.

Jim squeezed her a little more, nuzzling the top of her head with the bottom of his jaw. “I know, Scoots, but you must endure it. The pain will go away, but you can’t give in yet. You’ll heal from every wound, but you’ll have to get past the pain that comes with it, just as I have. I know how much you are suffering, Scootaloo… I’ve suffered through this and more. You can, too. You’re doing great, keep going and you’ll be free.”

Scootaloo’s teeth clenched tighter as she screamed in agony. The first transformation was always the hardest, Jim knew, but with things being so different this time he could only hope that she was moving in the right direction. He fought through his own pain of being bitten, doing everything he could to keep holding Scootaloo and petting her again to try assuring her of her progress.

Minutes ticked by as the two struggled through the ordeal. The pain and uncoordinated thrashing were sapping Scootaloo’s strength and the constant tearing of flesh, blood loss, and keeping the volatile young body pressed against him were draining Jim. He may have been more resilient than other life forms, but even he was finding his strength fading too quickly for his liking in his efforts to help Scootaloo. In a way it made sense; after all, she was quickly becoming a smaller version of him.

Suddenly, there was a rustling in the bushes just outside of the clearing to the left. Jim’s head spun toward the sound and he glared into the foliage. Jim was silent as he stared unwaveringly, though Scootaloo’s gnashing did threaten to bring forth a whimper. He was starting to wonder if she’d eventually manage to bite a chunk out of his chest at this rate, but withheld such concerns in case the rustling had come from one of the local predators of the forest. He hoped that that was not the case, since he was going to be hard pressed to fight the creature off and keep Scootaloo safe and secure.

Only silence greeted Jim’s ears, but there was an odd scent in the air. He found the smell to be offensive to a degree, but was certain he had caught it faintly while he had walked through Ponyville. Scootaloo suddenly bit down again, the hardest she had done yet, and she screamed into the bite. Jim’s eye shut as he winced and clenched his jaw with a low groan. That one had really hurt. The pain was nearly enough to distract his concentration from both holding the filly and keeping his attention on the location of the rustling.

Oddly enough, due to Jim’s body sagging slightly from the pain, he noticed the shape of the creature as it stood within the shadows of the brush. He narrowed his eyes and swallowed thickly as he fought against kneeling from his struggle against Scootaloo’s chewing. “Who are you and what do you want, pony?”

The figure slowly moved from the shadows. The form was that of a pony, but the coloration was not something that Jim had expected. The grey on white stripes of a zebra greeted Jim’s vision as they stopped just within the clearing. It took a few seconds, but Jim eventually determined that it was a female. She wore golden earrings and had five rings around her neck as well as five around her front left leg. On her hips rested a satchel of some kind, filled with what seemed to be an assortment of herbs and a peculiar staff was strapped to it. In addition, she also sported a sizable mohawk. It was strange that he had not noticed her when she had stood in the shadows. She stared at Jim, though she made sure not to make eye contact with him… or maybe she was curious as to what Scootaloo was doing, her deep cyan eyes peering questionably toward the two. After a very pregnant pause, the zebra finally gave her answer.

“A simple trip through the Everfree has brought me near, and this sight has left me quite unclear. I believe the one in your grasp is young Scootaloo… why is it that she is biting you?” she asked.

Jim sighed internally. He instantly found the rhyming from the zebra to be quite annoying. “What business is it of yours? I don’t know you, or how you know Scootaloo, but I am not in a position to risk her coming to harm. I won’t ask again. What do you want?” Jim growled, his eyes narrowing to dangerous slits.

“My name is Zecora, and I am a friend of that young filly. I have helped her and her friends a few times, though their antics were quite silly. What of you though, I must wonder… it is not every day that I see one with the curse you are under.”

Jim’s eyes widen slightly at that. “You’ve gained my attention, Zecora. How do you know about this curse?” he asked, his pain from Scootaloo’s fangs almost forgotten.

Zecora’s gaze softened slightly, but her suspicion remained. “The curse is of little importance, considering. Why is it that you are not feral and menacing?”

Jim went to respond, but his voice was overridden by a whining yelp as Scootaloo finally released the flesh of his chest, her long fangs slowly pulling free. The strength finally left his legs and he dropped to his knees and he threw out his available hand to brace himself up. He quickly looked down to see if she was alright. Scootaloo’s eyes looked up at Jim tiredly as she swallowed the blood in her mouth.

“Scootaloo… how are you feeling?” he asked quietly.

The young werepegasus blinked a few times as she tried to keep her focus. A weak smile slowly spread across her blood covered lips before she nodded gently. “Y-yeah… I… I think I figured it out… Jim…” she said before her eyes lost focus and her body went limp.

Jim quickly readjusted himself so that he could support her with both of his hands. She was fast asleep now, the smallest of smiles gracing her muzzle. Jim sighed in relief and he brought her close to his chest again. “Good going, kid. Good going…”

Zecora took a few tentative steps toward them. “Will Scootaloo be alright?” she asked quietly.

Jim’s small smile slowly faded as he thought about that question. “I cannot say for certain. She has succeeded in regaining her self-control… but I do not know how she will be when she wakes up. I know that this was not the easiest thing for her to go through in her young life.”

“How did she become afflicted by your curse?” Zecora inquired.

Jim looked to her for a brief moment, noticing the mildly burning flame of anger within her eyes. He suppressed the desire to snap at her, though he did nothing to stop the low growl in his throat. “I’d stop whatever train of thought you may be entertaining, zebra. You may be her friend, but I will not tolerate your ignorance. I’m more than aware of what I’ve done to her… but there is nothing I can do to fix it. I was foolish… I made yet another mistake – one more in a long line. Now all I can do is try to help her through this,” he said before he turned to face Zecora.

“Now… why don’t you tell me how much you know about my curse. You’re the first one to know about it, aside from the princesses and I want answers,” Jim stated as he stood to his full height.

Zecora’s body stiffened as she watched Jim rise above her, his size and strength being revealed in an obvious attempt to intimidate. She had held her suspicions, but having made the mistake of showing she knew of his curse had flipped the tables. Now she was the one being suspected and none of her potions would save her if the beast chose to turn aggressive. She was not prepared for this situation. Even if she had been, she doubted anything she knew would work on him… he was not the same as the others.

She sighed lightly as she closed her eyes. “Follow me… cursed one.”

Author's Note

And here she is! Zecora! Holy hell... I swear, this is the first time my head has hurt so much trying to write anything. Sticking to her character with the rhyming has been difficult for this chapter. I'm not that great with coming up with the proper linguistics for her form of speech, but I'm doing my best to keep true to her. I'm well aware of how poor her lines are, and will be in the next chapter, though I will take suggestions for improving her lines if any of you come up with something good. :raritywink:

Aside from the trouble with Zecora's lines, I enjoyed writing this chapter. I'm finally getting this part finalized. I'm not sure if Scootaloo's new look is enough... but I didn't want to change her drastically.

I hope you all liked this chapter as much, or more than, I did and I'll see you guys in the next one! :twilightsmile:

23 - The Weight of the Truth

The Everfree Forest had seemed like any other place to Jim. It had been dense, sure, but had shown an uncanny resemblance to his old stomping grounds back on Earth. There were a few things different about the forest, though; one of them being the magical flora that thrived in specific locations. The part of the thick foliage that Jim walked now was not like that, however. Oh no… the heart of the forest showed him a new side to it.

The deeper Jim went, following behind the zebra, Zecora, the darker it became and the more sinister it appeared. Rugged trees gave way to twisted gnarled husks that seemed to watch you with menacing faces. The magical plant-life increased in its abundance, the most notable being those unsettling blue flowers that Jim had avoided in the past. Zecora seemed to take notice of his unease as they passed by a patch of the blue blooms. “You are right to feel unease around these blooms. The petals of Poison Joke have gifted many with ill boons.”

Though the distraction from the flowers had not been unwanted, it dawned on Jim that Zecora had not once looked back toward him. He wondered if she had heightened senses, or if there was some form of magic in play that allowed her to watch him without looking. Whatever the case may have been, it mattered little when those repulsive blue flowers were within fifty yards of him. He did not relax until they had gained a lot of distance from them.

The trip eventually led to an odd clearing, though it was not all that large. Within the clearing stood a tree that was larger than the others around it. In its side were a number of small openings that gave little glimpses to the glow of a fire within, as well as a door. Tribal masks decorated the few spots between the windows and above the door, and hanging from the lower branches were a number of colored bottles of varying shapes and sizes which seemed to emanate many different aromas.

Jim paused as he caught the scents from his position on the edge of the clearing. His ears flicked a few times as he tilted his head. He knew that smell…

“You’ve been around Ponyville recently. I recognize this scent,” he said and eyed Zecora with mild interest.

Zecora slowed to a stop and glanced at Jim over her shoulder. “It is a special mix of brews to keep unwanted visitors from visiting my hut.”

“So… you’re a potion brewer… an alchemist.”

“An alchemist I am not for I cannot wield the magic of ponies, nor do I require the use of elaborate ceremonies. My potions are simple mixtures of herbs and ensure that nature’s balance is never disturbed.”

Jim lifted a curious brow, wondering what that entailed, but he decided against inquiring. He looked down at the sleeping filly in his arms, knowing that he had more important things to glean from the zebra instead. “I see… maybe you can enlighten me on that later. Is this your home?”

Zecora nodded once. “It is. Come inside, cursed one. It is not wise to remain outside for too long and I’m sure you wish to know if your burden can be undone.”

Zecora promptly turned back toward her home and started walking once more. Jim narrowed his eyes for a moment before he followed her. That was surprisingly accurate. I wonder if she knew what I wanted from the start…

They soon arrived on Zecora’s doorstep, the zebra wasting little time in entering her humble abode. Jim entered into her house after giving the surroundings a quick glance. He ducked through the doorway and entered into the literal tree house, instantly taking note of all the potions and herbs hanging all around. He kept his expression neutral though he was impressed by the sheer amount of potion making supplies. He had been in an alchemist’s lab once before. Where Zecora’s home lacked in advanced tools and utensils, she made up for in a wider selection of ingredients. His gaze slowly drifted across the room, taking in the small fireplace to the side, as well as the slowly bubbling cauldron in the middle of the space. There was a small sleeping nook in one of the corners as well as a few small alcoves filled with a few scrolls and books. More of the tribal masks decorated the interior of the sizable room, too.

Eventually, Jim’s attention wandered back to the owner of the home. Zecora had made herself busy while he had examined her place and she stood over a mixing bowl, grinding something down. After a few minutes of working the ingredients into a mush, Zecora then grabbed hold of a green flask and poured four drops into the bowl. A small cloud of yellow vapor drifted up from the mixture and once it cleared she took hold of a pale purple flask and added a single drop. A puff of blue smoke came from the resulting reaction and an unpleasant smell filled the room, much to Jim’s dislike. Zecora eyed the results of her mixing with a very critical gaze before she nodded in satisfaction. She took hold of the bowl and poured the sea green paste into a small wooden cup before grabbing it in her hoof.

“Give this to Scootaloo, it should grant her strength, anew.”

Jim slowly moved closer, being mindful of the hanging potion bottles. He brought his face close to the cut and eyed the odd paste skeptically. “What is that for?” he asked.

Zecora’s gaze firmed for a moment before she looked down to Scootaloo. “You have passed on quite the terrible fate to one so young. There are many things I wish to say to you about this, but I shall hold my tongue. The paste I have offered is a healing mix, but it is far from being an adequate fix.”

Jim sighed quietly as he reached out for the small cup. Gingerly accepting it, he brought the brew in front of Scootaloo’s nose. The sleeping werefilly stirred restlessly as she turned her muzzle away from the offending odor. Jim gave a gentle chuckle as he pulled the cup away from her and nuzzled her with his chin. “Come on, kid, your friend Zecora made this for you. Drink up… it’ll help you feel better.”

Scootaloo slowly opened her eyes. She gazed blearily at the gross beverage before turning and burying her face in Jim’s fur. “Mmmm… do I have to drink that? It smells so bad…” she mumbled.

Jim sighed, though he could not help but smile at her reaction. “Yes, Scootaloo, you do. Trust me, the sooner you drink it the sooner the smell will go away. Besides, it wouldn’t be nice to refuse Zecora’s offer like that. She’s been worried about you.”

The young filly grumbled but relented. Scootaloo turned her head around and she reached for the cup, weakly grasping it in her hooves. She took one more whiff of the drink, suppressing a gag before downing the thick substance as quickly as she could. Once the cup seemed empty enough, she lowered it and scrunched her muzzle at the bitter taste. Jim gently took the cup from her and set it on the table near Zecora before he moved to the wall beside the door and sat down in a similar fashion as he had when he had been gazing at Luna’s moon. He was not comfortable in the slightest, but it gave Scootaloo a better way to lie on his lap. The young filly quickly took to the warmth of his lap and curled up against his stomach, licking at the last remnants of the healing substance, her tongue idly playing with the tips of her canines. Feeling the warmth soaking into her fur, Scootaloo slowly closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep once more.

Jim smiled softly at the filly and he tenderly brushed her mane. Part of him wanted to join her in slumber, the fatigue of recent events a constant weight gnawing away at his consciousness. However, he knew there was no time for rest. He continued stroking her mane as he looked up at Zecora. The zebra mare simply stood, her hoof extended out to grab the cup from the table and a genuine smile on her face. For the first time since he had met with her, Zecora’s eyes were free of anger and suspicion.

“It would seem I must alter my view… for she has helped me see a different side of you,” she said before moving the cup to a makeshift sink next to her bed corner.

Jim sighed tiredly. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Deep down I’m still a monster.”

Zecora paused at the sink and glanced over her shoulder at Jim, a small concerned frown on her face. “The fact that you can openly admit such a thing means that you are not what you see yourself as. Yet again I find myself curious, I wonder how much strength your curse has.”

Jim closed his eyes. “As far as certain things in this world are concerned, it’s strong enough. How do you know about my curse anyway? So far none of the ponies of your world were aware of what my curse was until I explained it to them. Even then, it was seen as more of a curious spell…” he inquired with a gentle tilt of his head.

Zecora sighed quietly before she made her way over to sit in front of Jim. Her expression shifted to one of thought, sprinkled with traces of uncertainty. “The curse you suffer from has been one of old tales, only meant to strike fear into young zebras of my home far beyond this vale. The mark of the betrayers was inscribed upon those who turned their backs on the old ways, and it made them suffer from their inner fury until the end of their days. The betrayers were those who would take from nature in a cruel and unforgiving manner, believing that they deserved more power than Her. Sadly, all I know of your curse is that it cannot be undone, for my brethren created it to punish all those no longer protected by Celestia’s sun.”

Jim sighed deeply and his saddened expression lowered as he looked at the filly in his lap. “So there really is no way for me to fix her…” he lamented.

Zecora quickly noticed the depth of his regret and she stood up. With little hesitation, she stepped forward and gently placed her hoof to Jim’s shoulder, looking him in the eyes sympathetically. “The weight of your sin is great, cursed one. But I trust that you will make amends… even if the curse never comes undone.”

Jim’s lips tightened into the faintest of smiles, though it was more forced than genuine. All the years spent trying to learn the origins of his curse, to find the answers that would bring him to the pinnacle so that he might one day overcome his never ending struggle… had only resulted in his heart feeling hollow. Disappointed, would have been the lightest word to describe the feeling in Jim’s very soul at that moment. It was never easy to come to grips with the fact that everything you had worked for in your life had been for nothing… absolutely nothing.

“I appreciate the sentiment… Zecora,” he replied quietly as he tried to think about something else. Sadly, he could not help but ask just once more. “So there really is no way to break the curse? No way at all?”

Zecora looked into Jim’s eyes, seeing his attempt to hide the slowly building anger, frustration, and the realization that he had lost his entire reason for living. He was too stubborn to show it openly, but he was grasping for even the slightest traces of hope that he could undo what he had done to Scootaloo. Zecora, realizing what was about to happen, slowly lowered her hoof from his shoulder before mustering the courage she needed to speak the words that would seal Jim’s fate.

“There is no way to undo the curse… I am sorry.”

Jim’s body slowly deflated against the wall and his hands fell limp at his sides. As he sagged lower, his ears drooped and his eyes slowly shut. Silence filled the hut, the only sounds coming from the slow gurgles of the cauldron. Zecora could only watch as the life that once inhabited the cursed creature steadily faded away until only a husk of its former self remained. Then, without warning, he sat up. The empty, yet seemingly purposeful look on his face caught the zebra mare off guard, but she was even more shocked by what he did next. Jim stood from his spot, taking Scootaloo’s sleeping form in his hands, gently. He then proceeded across the room and he carefully placed the filly on the bed.

Zecora, having recovered from her surprise, opened her mouth to ask what it was he was doing when he turned a smoldering glare toward her.

“Watch over her for me, Zecora… I need some time to myself. I’ll come back for her…” he said before he swiftly moved to the door and slipped from the home, silent as a phantom.

~~***~~

“GRAGHH!!!”

The remains of what had once been one of the larger Everfree trees slammed into the unsuspecting side of the newest clearing within the forest. Standing in the center of said clearing was Jim, his chest heaving heavily and steam slowly seeping through the sweat-soaked fur of his body. Fury burned brightly behind his bright hazel eyes as he glared at the crumbling trees in front of him. Anger had fueled his destructive tantrum within that part of the forest, yet nothing he broke, or shattered, brought him even the slightest bit of satisfaction. In the past, breaking or killing things had allowed him to burn off his broiling emotions, but now he just felt nothing from the acts. In some small part of his mind, Jim found it curious that he still had his control, despite how furious he still felt.

With clenched and trembling fists, Jim let loose a feral howl of rage before he bolted through the nearest opening in the clearing. He ran through bushes and vines alike, with not a care as to the stinging they left behind on his face. There was no reason to run, no destination in mind, but he ran nonetheless. Even when his paws bled from the barbs of the gnarled vines, his legs burned from the effort, and his eyes bled liquid emotion, Jim still ran. It was not until the last of his strength sputtered out and he collapsed, skidding to a stop against a small hill, that his running came to a halt.

Jim groaned as he lifted himself from the ground, wincing from his dislocated shoulder. A low growl rumbled through him as he took hold of his injured limb and pulled it away from his body, the audible pop confirming that he had succeeded in righting the joint within. With his arm set properly, the worn out werewolf got back onto his feet and scanned his new surroundings. He was unsure of where he had wound up. He turned back toward the direction he had come from, taking in the distinct ‘tunnel’ he had carved through the brush. It won’t be hard to find my way back it seems… he mused with a bit of morbid humor.

With a sigh, Jim slowly turned toward a nearby tree and moved over to sit against it. He plopped down ungracefully. His anger had not left completely, but the run had worn him out enough that the fatigue was sufficient enough to distract his mind for the time being. His body slumped against the tree and he deflated with a long, slow sigh. His gaze drifted up to the few holes in the canopy above him, catching small glimpses of the late sun’s glow. In that moment, he wished that he could speak to Luna. To tell her of what he had learned… and how he had lost the will to continue living. Well, living in the same manner he had been. The thought of death never really meant much to him, what with his past constantly finding his death justifiable. But now… now he had no purpose.

For over seventy years, Jim had sought an end to his curse. He wanted to be rid of the foul gift his father had given to him; the only thing left of that legacy holding Jim to that part of his past. But with those final words from Zecora… the simple words that crushed his life’s purpose… there was nothing left but a lifetime of mistakes. Just what had he been living for? So many enemies made, so much blood spilled, so much death…

For what?

Tears slowly formed in the corners of Jim’s eyes. “What do I do now?” he wondered softly before he closed his eyes and let his head droop.

The sounds of the forest suddenly grew silent, causing Jim’s ears to instantly stand at attention. Not even the wind could be heard in that moment as Jim’s head slowly crept up to look around. The sight that greeted his eyes was nothing short of amazing. The ground all around him glowed with all the colors of the rainbow as tiny wisps of white light rose into the air around him. Then, with the speed of a striking snake, the light surged up from the ground, engulfing Jim’s body.

Jim’s eyes darted open in the next instant, a familiar aurora of colors filling his field of view. A low grown crept up from within his chest and he turned his attention up to the towering form of the Spirit of Harmony once again. “What is it you want this time, Spirit?” he asked testily.

Harmony’s blue eyes slowly opened, revealing a being of conflicted emotions. One moment she seemed glad to see Jim again, while at the same time there was deep sadness within her. “Hello again, Jim. I see that you still have not forgiven me…”

“No! I haven’t! Not that I would even consider doing that any time soon, either. Why have you brought me here… again?”

Harmony stared quietly for a moment before her head lowered slightly. “To help you.”

Jim blinked, clearly confused. “What?”

“I brought you here to aid you in your struggle, Jim. The last we met, I will admit that I was cruel to you… unfair. I sought to use your vicious nature against you. I did so, not to punish you, or to justify some ulterior motive, but to show you your own strength. Surely you’ve seen it… what I wished you to discover?”

Jim’s anger subsided quickly as he thought back on the experience. It was not easy to admit it, since he still hated Harmony for doing it in the first place, but he had learned a great deal from that influential moment. Were it not for the spirit’s interference, Jim would never have realized he could stifle his inner beast. He had never been able to feel so in control of his own actions before. All it had taken… was his deepest desire to want to stop being a monster and be more of a real friend to Scootaloo, and all of the others. He wanted to laugh with them like Luna had, to smile for real like Pinkie Pie, to show the same degree of kindness to them that Fluttershy had done so easily to him. The ponies of this world had shown Jim everything he had wanted to be, though he had only known them for such a short time… and he had wanted it for most of his life. For all those years, Jim just wanted to be… normal; to be treated like any other person. In the end, Jim just wanted others to see past the monster that he pretended to be.

The werewolf’s head slowly lowered as he took in a slow breath. “I do see why you did it. I still won’t forgive you for it, because I still hurt Scootaloo… and worse, I passed on my curse to her.”

“But you still took what you learned and helped her overcome her darkness.”

“Yes… I suppose I did,” Jim relented before he sighed and looked pleadingly up at Harmony. “You told me before… just as Celestia had said to me more recently, but I have to know. Harmony… is there truly no way to remove this curse? Even if it is too late for me, please tell me if there is some way that I can save Scootaloo from this curse… please…”

Sadness filled Harmony’s eyes completely and she gently shook her head. “The zebras of old dabbled in truly dark ways when they created that which afflicts you and the young pegasus. They had sought to punish their fellows who had abused the gifts I had given to them. Unfortunately, their punishment was for the most severe of crimes and was never meant to be removed. Until you arrived here… all the others had died from their curse, since it had done too well in its purpose.”

Jim sighed, nodding in understanding. “It drove them insane and they ended their own lives. That was why my people conditioned us and desensitized us to death. For a world like this, where murder is almost unheard of, I’m not surprised that they would lose their minds from having to kill endlessly…”

“Yes… the poor souls could not cope with such a thing as being responsible for the deaths of others. However… that just shows how different you truly are, and you have aided the young one in such a tremendous way. You saved her from her curse, stopping her from learning the weight of what it means to kill,” Harmony said as a faint smile started to form on her golden muzzle.

Jim, however, did not share in her opinion. “I stopped her… for now. Neither she nor I are free of the murderous side of our curse. Though we may not seem like it now, we are monsters because of what flows through our veins. All it will take is one switch… just one simple thing to trigger the awakening of our inner beasts.”

Harmony’s smile faltered instantly and she nodded in agreement. “Yes. But neither of you will lose yourselves completely. Unless you choose to do so…”

Jim’s expression softened a little at her words. It was slightly comforting knowing that he could still keep his inner beast at bay if needed. But with that out of the way, his mind brought forth a new topic to discuss, one that he was not sure he trusted Harmony to help him with. “So… you said you brought me here because you wanted to help. What was it you planned to help me with?” he asked with slight hesitance.

A small smile graced Harmony’s face again as she gazed down at Jim. “You seem to feel that you have lost your way… I believe I can help guide you onto a new path.”

A small flash of anger crossed over Jim’s expression before he recalled what he had said just before Harmony pulled him into her realm. He had asked for help, in a way, though he had not expected anyone to hear it. “I won’t do any test to prove myself again. Nor will I accept anything from you if you expect something in return. If you do anything for me, it’s out of simple courtesy for what you already put me through.”

Harmony’s smile widened a pinch more, finding his reaction slightly amusing. “You say that as if you have a choice. Do try to remember who stands before you and in whose realm you are in. However, you are right… I do owe you for what I put you and the young one through. And… I wish to mend the damage that was caused by my actions, for your aid will help my dear ponies in the future. Which brings me to how I wish to help you find your path in life.” The smile vanished from Harmony’s face and she gazed down at Jim with purpose.

“Jim… I wish for you to support the young pegasus, Scootaloo. Life will not treat her well, now that she is like you. Any and all friends in her life will help her get through the struggles ahead, but you will be more to her than you realize. Be there for her, guide her, and keep her inner darkness contained… as she will do the same for you.”

Jim crossed his arms and eyed Harmony with a lifted brow. “You’re starting to sound an awful lot like Princess Celestia…”

A small smile spread over Harmony’s muzzle and she looked off into the distance of her magical void. “I suppose there would be some similarities… I did teach her in the ways of harmony and balance.” Her eyes drifted back down to Jim. “But that is a story for another time. For now, follow along this new path, Jim. Stay beside Scootaloo… and your new purpose in life will reveal itself.”

Jim sighed and ran his claws through his hair. Then he shook his head and sighed with a small grin. “Alright… I’ll stick with the kid for a while. She’s grown on me, at least.”

Harmony nodded with a content smile as her horn lit brightly. “Thank you, Jim. I wish you luck in the days to come…”

Jim went to ask why she would say something so ominous, but with a blinding flash of light and the sudden weightlessness he felt before he landed on the ground in a heap, he found the opportunity lost. With a groan, Jim lifted himself up onto his feet. His eyes widened as he found he was standing on the edge of the clearing before Zecora’s hut. Taking the not-so-subtle hint, Jim sighed and wandered over to the hut. As he neared the zebra’s home, Jim could not help but wonder…

Why would the Spirit of Harmony help him… and what would be happening in the future?

Author's Note

There we go, I've finally gotten around to the source of Jim's curse. Oddly enough... I feel that having finally gotten to the heart of this and revealing where Jim's curse came from has taken something from me. I had been holding onto this little tidbit since I started writing this story, but after putting it down in writing... it just seems like I should have kept it a secret. At the same time though, I know that I had to get the truth out there in order to progress this story. Sure I could have gone about this differently to keep the origins secretive, but... I dunno.

In any case, I hope that this chapter did what I wanted it to. My aim was to really try and get a proper emotional response made for Jim. One of my weaknesses in writing is that I don't portray character reactions in the best of ways, so here's hoping that this one really hit the mark on the emotional level.

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read and I will see you in the next one! :twilightsmile:

24 - Ever Forward

The soft creak of a wooden hinge signaled Jim’s arrival as he ducked into the door of Zecora’s hut. His thoughts had been elsewhere as he slipped in, but his mind quickly registered something different as a new scent entered his nostrils. Jim’s eyes instantly darted over to the bed where Scootaloo still rested. Beside her stood the zebra… along with Fluttershy.

Having heard the opening of the hut’s door, Zecora and Fluttershy had pried their eyes away from the sleeping filly. Zecora regarded Jim with a curious look, for she wondered what he had been up to. Though the more she examined him, the more she seemed to learn what his actions had entailed during his absence.

Fluttershy, on the other hoof, was surprised to see Jim at first but her shock swiftly melted into genuine concern as she spotted his disheveled appearance and the scattered patches of drying blood on his hands, chest, and face. With surprising speed, she flapped her wings and leapt across the room to inspect Jim’s injuries.

Having noticed her intentions, Jim smiled weakly and used the back of his hand to lift her gaze up to him. “Don’t worry. They were only minor cuts and scrapes. I kind of threw a fit a little while ago, but I’m alright now.”

“But what about the blood?” Fluttershy asked, still not convinced he was fine.

Jim chuckled softly and his smile widened a pinch. “My wounds healed a while ago. Werewolves have a fairly useful, accelerated healing. I just didn’t have a chance to wash the blood off yet…” His eyes drifted over to Scootaloo. “Did anything happen while I was gone?” he asked.

Zecora shook her head. “She has slumbered peacefully since you left.”

Jim let loose a small sigh of relief. “Good… she could use the rest.”

“As could you, Jim…” Zecora rebutted quietly.

Jim glared at her for a brief instant, wondering how she gained knowledge of his name, before he closed his eyes and sighed. “There is no rest for the wicked. Besides, I can rest when I know that she’s really alright. Until then, I’ll watch over her.”

Zecora sighed, but a small smiled spread over her features. “Admirable… yet stubborn without a doubt. It would be wise for you to rest before you, too, are worn out.”

Fluttershy gently placed her hoof against Jim’s leg as she looked up pleadingly. “Please don’t push yourself so hard, Jim. You should rest. Nopony ever achieved what was really important without the energy to get it done. I don’t know what happened with you and Scootaloo, but you don’t look so well. Please try to get some rest…”

Jim sighed slowly as he steadily lost the battle with those adorable cyan eyes as they stared up at him, her lower lip trembling along with them. He gently brought his clawed hand up and softly pet her mane a few times as he smiled a little. “Alright… you win. I’ll take a little nap, but promise me that you’ll wake me when something happens.”

Fluttershy nodded with a warm smile on her muzzle. “I will.”

Jim nodded in turn before he walked over to the only open spot that would fit him and curled up on the floor near Zecora’s bed. He cast one more glance at Scootaloo’s sleeping face before he settled down. He soon found himself drifting off to sleep as the full weight of his fatigue washed over his mind and body, and before he knew it, Jim was lost to the realm of dreams.

~~***~~

Jim was unsure how long he had been out for, but he was sure it had not been long enough as he was pulled from his slumber. Jim’s ear rotated to the sound of a hushed whisper and his eyes slowly crept open. A long low groan rumbled through his throat as he lifted his head, instantly realizing that he was not going to have a pleasant rest of the day. His body screamed at him for sustenance, his muscles refusing to move as easily as they should. His senses quickly shifted to the gentle prodding from his side and he turned his bleary gaze to see who it was.

Scootaloo sat beside him, a small smile on the end of her muzzle as her amethyst eyes looked back at his. Jim could see a little conflict behind her gaze as she looked at him, but she seemed more relieved that he had awoken. Jim smiled for her and nuzzled the top of her head with his chin. “Hey there, kid. How are you feeling?” he asked softly.

Scootaloo nuzzled back, exhaling a notable sigh. “I’m okay, I guess. This didn’t happen the way I thought it would…”

Jim chuckled gently. “Becoming a ferocious beast is never easy. At least you still look like a pony. I’d have no idea what to do if you wound up with an ugly mug like mine.”

Scootaloo giggled softly, butting against his chin playfully. “You look cool.”

Jim’s smile grew a little more. “Thanks.”

Though it was very faint, Jim’s ears picked up on the soft sound of a gentle sigh and he slowly turned his head toward the source. His gaze landed on Twilight and her friends, with Zecora standing beside her potion mixing station, a smile on her face as she busied herself with something in her mixing bowl. Jim lifted a brow at the many smiles pointed at him.

Everypony was there. Twilight and Pinkie stood beside Zecors’s mixing table, Applejack and Rarity were over by the small bookcase, and Fluttershy was standing next to Rainbow Dash by the door, all of them smiling at the touching scene in front of them.

Instantly, Jim felt the heat from an embarrassed blush and he slowly sat up from nuzzling Scootaloo, much to the filly’s dismay. He noticed her sit down and pout, flashing her a teasing grin before looking to Twilight. “So… how much trouble am I in this time?” he asked in false humor.

Twilight’s smile faded, but did not vanish completely. “Not too much, actually. We managed to explain most of the situation to Cheerilee and, though it took nearly an hour, we managed to convince her that everything was okay. She’s still worried about Scootaloo, as we were until we got here.”

Jim nodded gently. “I see…” he said before looking between Fluttershy and Zecora. “How long have I been asleep?”

“Oh, you were out for quite a while. Luna just lifted her moon into the sky a little bit ago,” Fluttershy answered. “How are you feeling, Jim?”

A weak chuckle slipped through Jim and he shook his head. “Tired… it took a lot out of me to keep Scootaloo from getting out of my grasp.”

“I’m sorry for that,” Scootaloo immediately said as she moved closer and hugged Jim’s arm, burying her face into his fur.

Jim gently reached over and picked her up to hug her, humming softly. “Now now, there’s no need for that. Trust me, I don’t blame you for any of it. All of this is my fault anyway, so don’t beat yourself up over it. Hell, you did real good today… I’m proud of you, kid.”

Scootaloo hugged Jim tightly as she smiled and fought back her tears. “I know… but I still hurt you.”

“Better it be me and not one of your friends. Just look, the place where you were biting has long been healed. I’m perfectly fine now.”

That part peaked Twilight’s interest and she walked closer to Jim and Scootaloo. “That reminds me, what did happen after you left the schoolhouse? You’re covered in patches of dried blood and your fur is a total mess,” she said with curious, yet slightly worried eyes.

Jim sighed and chuckled again before he began to explain the events of what had transpired. He told of Scootaloo’s fighting him the entire time, her struggle with her inner nature, and her eventual success. He then told of his meeting with Zecora, though he refrained from explaining what he had planned to do to her had she been a threat. He wrapped his explanation up after he had let Scootaloo fall asleep in his lap… or he tried to at least.

“That doesn’t explain why you’re practically covered in blood though. From what you said, Scootaloo had drawn blood on your chest. Where did the rest come from?” Twilight inquired with a hoof to her chin as she eyed the rest of his body critically.

Jim groaned quietly as he ran his hand through his hair before rubbing the back of his neck. “Well… I kind of learned a few things about my curse that I was… not happy to hear. Supposedly, Zecora’s people created my curse a long time ago and… it’s permanent. I didn’t take that very well. I wound up putting Scootaloo in Zecora’s bed and I went out for a while to vent some of my frustration. I got a few cuts from the experience, but they healed even before I came back to this house.”

Jim cast his gaze down to Scootaloo when he had finished answering Twilight. “Sorry that I did this to you, kid. I wish I could fix it…”

Scootaloo’s eyes watered a little as she realized what Jim really meant. She would have to be careful in the future. Deep in her heart, Scootaloo knew that her emotions were now her greatest enemy… especially her anger. The trigger that had started her transformation had been from frustration when Rarity had not listened when Scoots had asked to be left alone. She wanted to be strong, like Jim. She felt that she would be just fine if he was there to watch her. Then, as it suddenly dawned on her, she realized that she had known that Jim was close by when she had started feeling her mind slipping away. She would have thought more on that, were it not for Jim suddenly hugging her a little tighter and nuzzling her. It was painfully obvious that he was deeply upset about what he had done to her.

“It’s okay, Jim,” Scootaloo said reassuringly as she hugged him tightly, too. “Everything will be just fine, you’ll see. As long as you’re watching over me… I think it’ll all be okay. I don’t think you need to be so sorry for it anymore.”

Jim chuckled softly and he shook his head. “As sweet as that is of you to say, I won’t be so forgiving of myself. Still, I think you’re right about one thing. I’ll stick with you, Scoots. We’d make a pretty cool team… wouldn’t you agree?” he said as he lifted his head away to look her in the eyes.

Scootaloo looked right back at him as a big grin spread over her face. “Yeah!”

Jim chuckled again and he gently tussled her mane. Then he looked back up to see even more of those annoyingly happy smiles on everypony’s faces. He rolled his eyes playfully and shook his head at them. “Take a picture, it’ll last longer,” he joked.

There was a sudden click sound and a flash of light. All eyes turned toward Pinkie Pie who now held a developing photo in her mouth as her camera vanished into her mane. She looked around curiously before taking the photo into a hoof. “What? It was a good idea.”

“Oh, Pinkie,” Twilight said with a smile as she shook her head.

Jim looked on with a smile as well, finding her antics amusing. He had a feeling… for once in his life… that Scootaloo might be right in what she had said. Things were going to be okay.

The night continued as one would expect after such an eventful day. Though the energy of the group had remained on the low side of the scale, it did not stop Twilight’s curious mind from turning over a few questions, which she asked of Jim. Though tired, Jim made sure to answer her queries to the best of his ability. At one point he wanted to talk about the Spirit of Harmony, if only so that he could get another opinion on the matter, but he decided against the idea in the end. The way he saw it, he would be better off asking Celestia about it, since she had learned from the spirit. During Twilight’s little Q and A session, Fluttershy had wandered over with a rag and wooden bucket filled with water and she began the tender yet tedious process of washing away the blood from his coat. Jim was quick to notice how she did not seem to be bothered by his blood, which prompted him to wonder why. Unfortunately, he never really got a chance to ask her during Twilight's questioning. Still... it was food for though at a later time.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash had found a spot to sit close by. Jim had noticed her movement, as well as the odd look on her face that seemed to say that she was a little upset. He had wondered why, but it eventually dawned on him that he had promised her a talk that evening. All he could do in that moment was offer her a small, apologetic smile.

Once the questioning from Twilight had finished, and Jim’s fur had been cleaned of most of the blood, Zecora wandered over with a pair of bowls balanced on her back. She offered them to Jim and Scootaloo, saying that they looked hungry. The two wolves of the room skeptically eyed the contents of the bowls, though Jim’s reaction showed he knew what floated within the mixture. He looked to Zecora with a raised brow. The zebra simply smiled and nodded toward the offered meal. Jim took the bowls, handing one to Scootaloo, before he took a whiff of the food. Meat was definitely in the mix. What kind of meat was a mystery, but it did smell good. Shaking his head, he went to take a bite but was interrupted when Scootaloo let out a muffled gasp.

All eyes turned to her and she swallowed what was in her mouth before staring at Zecora. “This is amazing!” she exclaimed with a growing smile. “What is this, Zecora?”

Zecora smiled lightly. “Nothing that I would consider grand, but I am glad to see that the flavor is far from bland,” she said and cast a subtle wink toward Jim.

Jim sighed, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He was unsure if Scootaloo should even be eating a dish with meat in it, but he was not one to question the zebra’s way. The way he saw things, it would either be just what the young pony needed in her new state or she’d throw it up if her system could not handle it. The one thing he was sure of was that if Twilight and her friends knew what Scootaloo was eating, they’d probably faint, pass out, turn green, or pass it off as yet another odd thing to happen in their lives. For the moment, he figured he’d stay quiet on the subject and enjoy his food. The only down side was that the portion size was far too small for his needs, but he’d take it as a snack to curb his hunger pains at least.

In a single motion, Jim tilted his head back and poured the whole bowl into his mouth. Scootaloo had not been exaggerating about the taste. It was delicious. The flavor reminded him of a rich beef stew, only more earthy. After he had chewed the stew a little bit to savor the flavor and swallowed, his head returned to a normal position and he realized he was the center of attention again. Rarity seemed appalled by the display, but was trying not to show it. Twilight seemed fascinated as she had not seen Jim eat before and already her mind was analyzing the movements of his jaws and throat. Applejack seemed fairly neutral, but there was a slight tightening in her cheek muscles as she suppressed a grin. Rainbow was smirking at him with her forehooves crossed. Pinkie and Fluttershy, though… they were simply looking on as if it were a perfectly normal way to see somepony eat.

At this point in time, Jim simply didn’t have much room to care. It was still a little strange for him to eat with his wolf anatomy, but it was essential that he maintain his health nutritionally. So until he figured out a more civilized way to consume his nutrients, he would resort to crude ways of eating his food. Not that it mattered in the end, there was no sophisticated way of eating the corpse of your prey after all. His thoughts drifted to that subject again, wondering when he should slip away to hunt. Then his gaze slowly drifted down to Scootaloo…

I wonder if I should teach her how to hunt… he contemplated quietly. It was food for thought. If she needed meat in her diet now, then it would possibly be a useful bit of knowledge for her in the future. But should he even consider the idea? She was a pony at heart… killing something to eat it might push her sanity into forbidden territories. Then again, the act of hunting was a perfect way to exercise the things he had started to teach her yesterday. It was not an idea for him to toy with carelessly.

Any further thought was derailed when Jim’s ears flicked to the sound of Scootaloo’s yawn. He had to agree with that statement, he was still tired as well. He looked to the girls. “Seems like Scootaloo’s sleepy again. She and I did have an exhausting day. Shall we get going? Or are we staying here for the night?” he asked.

Zecora looked thoughtful for a moment as Twilight glanced her way. She shrugged. “I am fine with either way, you may go or you may stay.”

Twilight smiled but shook her head. “I’m sure the offer is appreciated, but I think it would be better if we all took our leave. We’ve troubled you enough today.”

“Worry not, Twilight Sparkle, I actually enjoyed my time with all of you today. I also look forward to hanging out with you all another day.”

Jim smiled at that and nodded in agreement. “I will admit, I’d like to get that recipe from you sometime soon. That was a good stew. If you’d have me, I’d like to be your guest again.”

Zecora nodded with a wide smile.

“Then it’s settled, we’ll head back to the castle. Unless anypony wants to go home instead?” Twilight said as she looked at her friends.

Most of them were fine with the idea, though Applejack declined since she had work on the farm in the morning. Fluttershy also declined. Her home was not far from where they were and she would need to be home for her early rising animal friends. Twilight nodded in understanding and offered to teleport them to their homes. The offer was quickly, yet respectfully, declined. Jim got the impression that Applejack was not a huge fan of teleportation magic, though he kind of sympathized with her since he had not really liked it either. It was too disorienting and he was not one to do anything that would interrupt his senses.

With the offer of teleportation off of the table, the group decided they would walk out of the forest. It was after sundown and there was safety in numbers when it came to most of the Everfree creatures. As a group everyone exited Zecora’s hut, waving their goodbyes to their friend. Much to everyone’s relief there were no encounters with the nocturnal creatures of the Everfree as they left the forest. Once they were clear of the trees, Jim decided he’d give Scootaloo a chance to rest a little and he dropped down onto his hands and paws for her. Surprisingly she wasted no time, jumping up onto his back with ease. Once she had found her perch in the middle of his back, Scootaloo laid herself down and sighed contentedly.

Jim eyed her for a moment, a smile plastered to his face at how adorable she was, before he gestured for the others to continue on. Fluttershy’s cottage came up first and she hugged everypony, including Jim, before she went into her home. Applejack’s farm came up next and she tilted her hat to her friends before walking along the long path to her home. That just left Pinkie, Rarity, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash, the latter seemingly growing closer to Jim’s side the further they walked.

Bright hazel eyes flashed in the moonlight as Jim turned a glance toward Rainbow Dash. She nearly paused mid-step at the display but quickly regained her composure to continue walking beside him. Oddly enough, the display had made her walk even closer to Jim’s side, the tips of her wing feathers gently brushing against his fur as they walked. Jim grew a little curious about her reason for being so close, but he did not want to draw Twilight’s attention or disturb Scootaloo from her sleeping spot on his back. Still, he was fairly sure he was still on for having that talk with her before he could finally rest in his soft bed. His gaze returned to looking forward. The tips of Twilight’s castle’s towers had begun to peek from behind the buildings of Ponyville. The sight brought a little bit of relief to Jim as they continued on.

This has got to be the most eventful my life has been for as long as I can remember, Jim thought with a tired smile.

Before long, the group arrived at Twilight’s crystal abode. The young lavender Alicorn opened the door for her friends and Jim, then proceeded to escort them to their rooms. Rarity had insisted that she need not go through the trouble, but Twilight was adamant that she should do so just in case there was something she could do to help them get settled in. Jim took the offer, since he was unsure where they would be placing Scootaloo. Then an odd thought hit him, and he nearly facepalmed upon realizing it. “I just realized but… is all of this alright with Scootaloo’s family? I’m sure they must be worried about her…” he said as he looked between the ponies present.

Rarity and Twilight shared a simple glance, but something about the look in their eyes told Jim there was definitely something they knew about the subject. Pinkie just shrugged her shoulders and looked to her friends while Rainbow’s mood suddenly stiffened. “Oh, uh… don’t worry about that, Jim. I kinda let them know that there was something going on and that we were helping her out. They might still be a little worried, but they trust us to handle stuff that goes on.”

Jim instantly knew that part of that had been a lie. Though he looked calm enough on the outside, it was taking a lot of his willpower to not growl and eye Rainbow suspiciously. He knew that she was a loyal pony, based on how she stuck with her friends, but for her to lie to him meant something was up. The question was; was she lying about telling Scootaloo’s family or was she lying about them caring?

“I see…” he said calmly. They’d better not be the type of family that would mistreat a kid like Scoots. I’ll deal with that when the time comes, though. I’m too tired to brood over something like that right now.

Rainbow swallowed subtly and nodded. “Yeah, so, uh, Twi? Where is Scoots gonna stay?”

Twilight blinked before grasping the attempt at deflecting the conversation away from the topic of Scootaloo’s family. Then she nodded quickly. “Oh, right, it’s this way,” she said and led Jim down the hall.

As Jim followed, he heard Rarity step over to Rainbow and whisper something in her ear. Even with his ears facing forward, Jim could still hear her congratulate Rainbow on her quick thinking and of how disastrous it would be if Jim had found out about Scootaloo’s family. Jim’s jaw clenched as he fought back another growl. He really did not need this at the moment, but he could not help but feel angry. Not because he had even more fuel for his anger, but because he could tell that Scootaloo had heard them, too. Her little hooves had subtly started trembling against his back and she had tried to sink further into him.

Twilight led them through the halls of the wing where Jim was staying. As it turned out, the room that she had prepared for Scootaloo was just two doors down the hall from his own. Twilight opened the door and she began to cover Scootaloo with her magic, thinking that the filly was still quietly sleeping, but Jim swiftly stopped her by tapping her horn with his claw. She looked at him, confused. He simply shook his head and walked into the dark room.

Jim walked over to the bed and looked over his shoulder at Scootaloo. “Hey, kid… we’re here,” he whispered. Scootaloo didn’t move from her spot, only hugging Jim’s back a little tighter. He sighed, a little unsure how he should approach talking with her. “Hey… what’s the matter, Scootaloo?”

“I’m a little scared…” Scootaloo answered quietly. "Could you stay in here and watch me? Please?”

Jim sighed and smiled a little. “You’ll be fine, Scoots. I promise that nothing will happen to you. Even if it does, I’m just down the hallway. I’ll come running if you need me. Okay?”

Scootaloo’s squeezed him tighter for a long, quiet moment before she sighed slowly. “Okay… but you have to promise that you’ll come.”

“I promise.”

“… Pinkie Promise?”

Jim blinked and tilted his head. “What’s that?”

Scootaloo finally looked up at Jim as a small smile tried to fight its way onto her muzzle. “It’s a super special promise. Once you make it, you can’t break it. Pinkie Pie says so.”

Jim smiled a little at that. What was so special about that? What would stop him from breaking a special promise? Not that he would, especially one like this. “I see. So how do you make such a promise?” he asked.

Scootaloo’s smile finally won the battle and it spread across her lips as she sat up on Jim’s back. “It goes like this: I cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye! Pinkie says that you can’t break it no matter what or bad things happen,” she explained and showed the motions required for the ritualistic promise.

Jim stifled a snicker at the display, clearly amused by such a ridiculous thing. He smiled kindly at Scootaloo and nodded his head before mimicking her words and actions. Much to his surprise, the instant he finished there was a strange whisper from somewhere that sounded like someone saying ‘forever’. He looked to Scootaloo and she smiled a little wider. “That just means it’s official. Apparently that’s the sound that everypony hears when you make a Pinkie Promise.”

Jim nodded lightly, wondering if he really should have made such a promise. He still did not know a lot about Pinkie Pie… what if she had some weird kind of magic? Again, Jim’s thoughts were interrupted when Scootaloo suddenly lunged forward and hugged his neck tightly. Lacking flexible enough arms, Jim simply leaned his head into the embrace. They stayed like that for a few moments before Scootaloo let go and hopped onto the bed. Jim helped her get tucked in and ruffled her mane a little once more before he turned toward the door. “Good night, Scootaloo.”

“Good night, Jim.”

Jim smiled a little more and he walked to the door. He paused before closing the door, giving the filly one last look before grinning. “I’ll see you in the morning, kid. Get some rest, tomorrow’s going to be interesting.”

Scootaloo nodded. “Mhmm!”

As Scootaloo snuggled deeper into her covers, Jim closed the door. The instant the door clicked shut, his smile vanished and he turned to Twilight. “I’ll see the rest of you in the morning. There will be plenty for us to talk about, and I’m too tired right now.” His eyes drifted over to Rainbow Dash. “Though I did promise a discussion with Rainbow. So, good night, Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity.”

Jim slowly made his way to his door, glancing over his shoulder at the cyan pegasus mare as she stared at the floor for a few long moments. Then, just as Rarity had stepped closer to see if she was okay, Rainbow Dash nodded firmly and she walked over to Jim’s side. He eyed her coolly, though he was quite interested in what she was doing. He was no stranger to others being up to something, and Rainbow reeked of motivation, but this was the first time that he had seen her act so… different. He was at a loss as to what she might want and it made him feel cautious, yet he knew there was nothing for him to fear from her. She was not acting like those from his past for she also seemed unsure of herself.

Opening the door, Jim beckoned Rainbow into his room. She entered calmly, though the smell of sweat started to fill the air. She was nervous. Jim waited for a second or two before he glanced over at the confused expressions on Twilight and Rarity’s faces. Pinkie simply held an assuring smile. Jim bowed his head lightly before he entered his room. The door closed and the room was doused in shadow, only the light of the moon filtering through the crystal window.

Rainbow Dash stood in the middle of the room with her back toward Jim. Though faint, Jim could hear the slight rustling of her feathers as her wings shifted every now and then. She simply stood there, unmoving. Jim sighed internally and he took a few steps closer to her. “Rainbow-”

“Don’t! Just… just stay there,” Rainbow said quietly, her voice seemingly strained.

Jim stopped immediately. Just what was going on?

Rainbow’s ears folded back and she hung her head a little. “Look… I’m… I’m sorry.”

Jim’s brow lifted curiously. “For what?”

“For… for what happened when… when you first showed up. I was a real jerk.”

“It’s fine, Rainbow. I don’t blame you for any of what happened. I’m not the friendliest looking thing.”

“It’s not okay!” She stomped and spun around to face him. “And it’s worse because even after you showed us you were an okay guy I-” She swallowed thickly. “I treated you like a monster. I was scared… scared of how fierce you looked back in that cave. I thought that you would… I dunno. It’s stupid to think it, but I thought you’d end up like Discord. One minute you’d be our friend and we’d trust you, then you’d turn around and try to take over Equestria or something. Only… only you were scarier than he was. I’m still scared of you. Your eyes just seem to look right through me. Your fangs are sharper than anything I’ve ever seen, and your claws cut right through stone! On top of all that… you’ve got as much muscle as Bulk Biceps and you’re tall!” she said before slowly deflating to sit on her rump and rub at her arm uncomfortably.

Jim eyed her silently. He was not surprised by her admission of her fear of him. What he was surprised about was the fact that he was sure she was blushing a little. He had begun to wonder what she was trying to get at when she took in another breath.

“But… even though you terrify me… I can’t help but think that you’re totally awesome, too,” she said as her head lowered a little. “Scoots is right… you look wicked cool. On top of that… you’re a decent guy. I know we haven’t treated you as well as we should have but… but you haven’t really held it against us. I don’t know how you do it, but it’s really… something else, ya know?”

Jim sighed quietly, though not enough that Rainbow didn’t hear it. “Rainbow… you’re wrong about me. I do hold a small grudge against you all for what happened, but there was more involved than just you six, Scootaloo, and myself. I simply have had enough experience in my life to not let myself be influenced by such petty things. I could hate you all for what happened if I wanted to, but it would gain me nothing in the end. It’s better to move forward in life than to let the world weigh you down.” Yeah... keep telling yourself that ya damned hypocrite... he added darkly to himself.

Rainbow stared at Jim for a long time. Then she let out a weak chuckle and shook her head. “And there you go again… showing me a side of you I never thought I’d see. I don’t care what you think, Jim. You’re a great guy and… and I want to try a do-over with our relationship.” She swiftly stood up and walked over to Jim, extending her hoof to him. “Hey, I’m Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria and Wonderbolt extraordinaire. What do ya say… want to be friends?”

Jim eyed her for a moment, tilting his head curiously before grinning. “The name’s Jim Douglas. It’d be a pleasure,” he said and he carefully but firmly took her hoof and shook it.

Rainbow smiled widely up at him and nodded, sealing the start of their newfound friendship and, for the first time, taking her first step toward seeing past Jim’s fierce face to see the person behind those hazel eyes.

Author's Note

Wow... that was a thing. I actually surprised myself with this chapter. I had been wondering how I'd start this one off and once I began typing... it just rolled into existence so naturally. The ending was really out of nowhere, though. I mean, I had thought a little about how I could give Rainbow and Jim a scene to iron things out, in a way, but this just poofed its way out of my head and... actually worked. I don't know what you all think, but I think I did an okay job with that last scene (let me know if I'm right or not).

I'm also trying to keep some of the cuteness involved with this part of the story... I think I'm getting addicted to fluffy writing! :scootangel:

Not sure how much more cuteness I'll have left after this next chapter, though... I'm kind of winging it at the moment to wind things down before the final act and our inevitable ending.

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read and I'll see you in the next one! :twilightsmile:

25 - To Feel Again

The next day greeted Jim about as well as he had expected it to. Even before his eyes opened, Jim’s body was screaming at him to eat something to replenish what he had lost the day before. What he had not told Fluttershy was that a werewolf’s rapid healing came with a price, of sorts. Yes he could heal almost any wound, but the process put a lot of strain on his body. The repairing of his body required a lot of energy to fuel the ability, which was usually countered by eating a substantial amount of food, preferably meat or any other high protein substances. High fiber foods were also useful, but proteins burned cleaner in the system of a werewolf. It could have even been comparable to different grades of fuel for a car.

With a low groan and a couple of greatly appreciated stretches, Jim roused from his spot on the bed. He went straight for the bathroom to relieve his other bodily needs, as well as to grab a quick shower. The smell of blood still lingered in his fur and he hated the smell of old blood. Once he had finished rinsing his body under the hot spray of the shower, Jim proceeded to dry himself off enough so that he would not drench the floors as he left.

Jim exited his room and walked over to Scootaloo’s room. He quietly opened the door and peeked inside, noticing the lump under the blanket. A sly grin slowly spread over Jim’s features and he silently entered the room. He came to a stop just beside the bed and he watched the lump for a few moments. It slowly dawned on him that the young filly was not asleep. Her body was too still and her breathing was just a little too consistent. Jim’s grin widened a pinch more and he kneeled down. “You ready?” he asked.

Scootaloo huffed and she slid her head out from beneath the blanket, a smile on her face. “How did you know I was awake?”

“Trade secret,” he said with a wink before he stood up. “Come on, I bet you’re hungry. I think I can smell some scrambled eggs from downstairs.”

Scootaloo’s smile widened and she nodded before darting to the bathroom connected to her room. Once her business had been taken care of, the werewolf and werepony left the room to venture toward the promising aroma escaping the confines of the kitchen. Of course, Jim was not as enthralled by the smell as Scootaloo was; he was really just hankering for meat. So much so that he was even trying to remember the name of that one place that he had heard about during his first day in Ponyville. If they accepted his offer to pay them when he received his first stipend then he would be able to enjoy something more than eggs, without the need to hunt for it himself. Although… eggs still had protein, maybe it would do as another snack.

The pair soon stepped into the kitchen, looking toward the stove. Yet again, Jim bore witness to Twilight Sparkle at work, her horn aglow as the eggs sizzled in the pan in front of her on the burner. Jim’s brow lifted curiously at the size of said pan as he noticed how large it was. There had to have been around two dozen eggs in there! It then occurred to him the reason for such a large amount. Twilight’s friends would be hungry when they awoke, which would be at any moment, so it only made sense that there would be such a sizable portion made. He also remembered how the last time had gone when he had been lost in thought while watching Twilight and he gently rapped his knuckles against the doorframe.

Twilight’s ears perked up at the sound of knocking and she looked over her shoulder to see Jim and Scootaloo. She smiled down at the filly. “Well, good morning sleepy head. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

Scootaloo nodded happily. “Yeah! The beds here are so soft, I felt like I was sleeping on a cloud!”

Twilight giggled and glanced at the cooking eggs to make sure they weren’t getting burnt. Flipping them around with a spatula she said, “That’s reassuring to hear. It took me a while to find the right spell combination, but it looks like I managed to successfully create a cloud-like material out of cotton. I’ve tried to get Rainbow to test the beds I made a few times, but she’s always insistent on spending her naps in random places. I’m glad you liked the bedding.”

Jim’s brow lifted again. “Is my bedding made of the same material? I did notice it was softer than what I expected when I first slept on it, yet it’s firm enough to support me in just the right way.”

Twilight hummed a light laugh. “Actually, no. Your bed is just a standard issue one for royalty. I hope you don’t mind.”

Jim chuckled and shook his head, though Twilight did not notice since she was watching the cooking food. “Not at all. I was simply curious. Although, I think I might be inclined to take that bed with me if I ever find another place to live. It’s just too perfect to leave behind,” he joked, though he was a little serious about the idea. That bed really was the best he had had the pleasure of using.

Twilight giggled again and glanced at Jim with a playful smile. “You really like that bed, huh? What if I said that you were welcome to stay here indefinitely?”

Jim’s eyes widened at the thought. Essentially Twilight was inviting him to stay, as if this could become his permanent home. Home… that was something that he had never truly had since his mother was taken from him. Could he even find it in himself to consider Twilight’s castle his home? Home was where the heart was, or so it was said, but Jim had never really felt like he had a heart. Not until recently, that is. But when did he start thinking that way? Why was he feeling like he might cry at the thought of finding a home in Twilight’s castle? Why did the thought make him smile?

Jim chuckled and shook his head. “That… actually sounds like a nice idea,” he said. His gaze dropped down to see Scootaloo smiling up at him and he reached out to ruffle her mane a little, an act that the filly seemed to enjoy and feel annoyed by. “It would be nice to have a home again,” he murmured, more to himself than anypony in particular.

Twilight’s head tilted slightly at the last part. She briefly wondered what he meant by it, though her mind was quick to try and bring up many possible answers, none of which she wanted to consider. The gentle sizzling of the eggs drew her out of her thoughts and she turned back to tending to them. It only took a few more moments before Twilight was satisfied with the eggs and she levitated the pan away from the burner to deposit the fluffy batch of scrambled goodness into a large bowl on the counter. She looked back to Jim and Scootaloo with another smile, though it was a little smaller than before. “Breakfast is almost ready. All I have left to prepare is the toast.”

Jim nodded. “Thanks for going through the trouble, Twilight. Is there anything you’d like help with, though?” he asked.

Twilight’s smile widened and she shook her head gently. “It’s no trouble at all. Even though I usually don’t get up this early, normally, I do like to cook. Spike’s cooking is better than mine, though, and the only thing I can think of would be if one of you could take the shredded cheese and the ketchup out to the table. I think I’ve got the rest pretty much under control.”

Jim smiled in turn and looked down to Scootaloo. “I’ll grab the stuff. You go pick a seat and I’ll be out in a second,” he said to her.

Scootaloo grinned with a nod and went to the dining room to select her spot at the table. Meanwhile, Jim watched her go for a moment before he shook his head and sighed, still smiling. “She’s a good kid.”

“That she is,” Twilight agreed and giggled at the fond memories she had of the little pegasus’ antics with her friends. “She may be a little too gung-ho about a few things, but she’s a sweet filly with a good heart. All of the CMC are wonderful.”

A chuckle rumbled through Jim. “So where are the cheese and ketchup?” he asked.

“In the fridge.”

Jim walked over to the fridge and opened the door. The inside caught him by surprise as he laid eyes on its inner workings. Though the outside resembled any common appliance from Earth, the inside was alight with the glow of magic. A pleasantly soft blue light illuminated the inside, crystal clear gems being the source of the light as well as the objects that powered the arcane device. He had to admit that it was a very intriguing design.

“Wow… this is the first time I’ve seen a magical fridge. You’ll have to explain how it works to me later,” Jim said as he reached in and took the intended items out. “This world is full of neat little surprises.” With the cheese and ketchup in his possession, Jim turned away and closed the door with his tail.

Twilight giggled behind her hoof. “It’s actually very simple. Lapis Lazuli are a fairly common gem in Equestrian soil. They are naturally prone to absorbing the ambient magic around them, which causes the temperature to drop in their immediate vicinity. All we do to the gems is inscribe a rune into their surface that converts a small portion of the stored magic into light,” she explained happily.

Jim’s expression slowly morphed into a sly grin as he eyed Twilight. “I’m impressed, that’s really clever. Who came up with that idea?”

Twilight’s smile turned sheepish and she sat down as she tapped her hooves together lightly. “Well… I did, actually. It was just a little project I did when I was still living in the castle with Celestia. I never thought that my magical gem research would lead to a new technology, though.”

Jim’s grin melted into a genuine smile as he watched Twilight. He knew that she was intelligent, but to see her be so modest about something as amazing, yet simple, was refreshingly inspiring. He was suddenly finding himself more respectful of the young princess and he wanted to show her that. With a gentle bow, Jim let his honest opinion be known. “Twilight… you might not think much of your discovery, but it truly is incredible. Creating the foundation for such technology, yet showing such modesty… you’re really an amazing mare. I’m envious. You’re even the first person I’ve ever met who’s been so…” he paused for a moment, then sighed as he gently shook his head. “I wish I had a broader vocabulary. You’ve been a wonderful pony, Twilight, and you deserve every bit of credit and respect for it and more.”

As Jim spoke, Twilight’s eyes slowly widened and a soft blush took its place upon her cheeks. Her friends had given her praise for many of her accomplishments in the past, even joining her in a few of them, but nopony had made her feel so... validated? Pleased? Nothing else in her lifetime had ever made her heart nearly skip, nor had she been so incapable of stopping her smile. “Th-that’s very kind of you to say. Thank you, Jim.”

Jim smiled again and nodded. “You’re welcome, though I feel that I should be thanking you. I’m sure there are many things that you’ve done that have contributed to… the quality of the life that I’m currently living. We may not have had the best start, but… I’m glad that we met. I look forward to becoming better friends with you, and the others,” he said and looked back to the items in his hands. “I’ll get going now, don’t want to keep Scootaloo waiting too much longer.”

Twilight nodded lightly and her smile warmed a little more. “Jim…”

Jim paused mid-step. “Hmm?”

“Thank you… for everything you’ve done for her.”

Jim’s smile widened a little more, but soon vanished as he recalled Rainbow’s words last night about Scootaloo’s parents and how he felt there was something amiss. “There’s no need to thank me, and rest assured that I will not leave her to fight her curse alone. However… I still need to speak with you about a few things that have been on my mind. Let me know when you have the time,” he said and left the kitchen.

Twilight watched him leave and her smile slipped away steadily. It was clear that Jim had his suspicions about Scootaloo’s relationship with her family. They had not done the best in hiding their knowledge of it. With a soft sigh, Twilight returned to getting the rest of breakfast ready.

~~***~~

Breakfast concluded shortly after Jim and Twilight’s talk in the kitchen. As if on cue, everypony, and dragon, had come downstairs as Twilight carried in the heaping piles of scrambled eggs and toast. Jim and Scootaloo had busied themselves with talks of what they wanted to do that day, which ended up turning into a small list of tasks.

The first thing that Jim needed to do with Scoots was to take her to school. It had taken a little convincing, but the little pegasus eventually agreed that she felt fine enough to go to school. Once there, she could take a moment before class began to talk to her friends about what had happened. Any further discussion regarding the finer details could wait until after school. Once school concluded for the day, Jim planned on taking Scootaloo back to Twilight’s castle so that he could try to get a better feel for Scootaloo’s new body and how it functioned. He also wanted to set up some time for testing her emotional responses and what might trigger her to enter beast mode… as well as what might coax her back into calmer levels of sanity if she started to lose control. Part of him even wanted to talk to her about what it was that she had felt was worth fighting for to regain herself during her transformation, but he eventually decided against the idea. Whatever her reason was, that was enough for him. He did not need to know, nor did he feel it was right for him to pry. He had his reason for staying in control, and she had hers. That was all that mattered.

Jim’s plans afterward were to escort Scootaloo home. At the mention of that, Jim quickly took notice of how Scootaloo’s entire being seemed to lose a portion of its joy and energy. It took a lot of self-control for him to not ask about her family, and even more to refrain from growling in annoyance. There was enough evidence leading Jim toward the conclusion that Scootaloo’s family was mean to her, or neglected her, yet he knew he had to keep an open mind just in case he was wrong. He had been mistaken in the past on a few occasions, so it was important that he stay his anger unless he could prove his assumptions. Unfortunately, any chance he had for asking her about it had vanished when everyone entered the room for breakfast.

Still, Jim did find himself thankful when all was said and done with their morning meal. Twilight’s friends had proven to be quite a pleasant distraction in the end, for Scootaloo and himself. Rarity was full of little stories and gossip and the way she interacted with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash made for quite a few chuckles. Pinkie, of course, was as chipper as ever. She bubbled with excitement about her most recent party related stories and even took the opportunity to inform Twilight of her talk with Jim about his own planned shindig soon. Just as the pink mare had expected, Twilight almost lectured her about what they had promised beforehoof, but Jim was quick to settle the matter.

However, there was an event that transpired that Jim could have gone without. As every pony, dragon, and werewolf sat comfortably in the afterglow of their hearty breakfast, Rarity turned a curious eye to Rainbow Dash. “So… Rainbow, darling… what was with your behavior yesterday?” she asked casually.

Rainbow’s ears stood straight up and her eyes widened at the sudden question. “Huh? What are you talking about Rares?”

Jim’s ears also perked up at the odd question and his gaze steadily drifted between Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

Rarity’s calm expression slowly morphed into a playful smile as she lidded her gaze toward Rainbow. “Oh, don’t play coy, dear. Why were you so, dare I say, intimate with Jim yesterday?”

Both Rainbow’s and Jim’s expressions turned to ones of shock. Had Rarity used a more reserved selection of words, they might not have reacted like that, but it was too late to retract the question that had been on the minds of the fashionista and Twilight. Rainbow stuttered for a moment as her mouth worked silently. “WHAT!?” she shrieked.

Rarity winced at the volume of her friend’s remark, but she was far too curious to back down just yet or rephrase her question. “Now Rainbow Dash, we all saw your physical interactions with Jim. You gently butted him with your head when we were rushing to help Scootaloo and then you were practically his shadow after we found him at Zecora’s. You even went into his bedroom last night, for who knows what, but it was at least three hours before you went to your room. I’m simply curious to know why, is all.”

Jim’s shock quickly subsided after hearing those words as he pieced together the picture that he and Rainbow had somehow formed. In their eyes it would have been strange to see the two interacting the way they did. He could not blame Rarity for seeing something else. They had no idea that Rainbow had been doing all of that in a unique attempt to try pushing past the fear she had felt towards him. Rainbow had explained herself that evening, due to Jim simply speaking with her about what he could do to help her feel more comfortable around him. He felt responsible for her unpleasant experience, since he had allowed himself to fall into the control of his curse in the cave, so it seemed only right that he do what he could to help her. As he talked things out with Rainbow Dash, she had taken it onto herself to try overcoming the little things first, mainly the fact that Jim’s sheer size had been one of the intimidating factors about him.

Rainbow and Jim had spent most of the night testing out little things to see what they could work on to ease her into a better comfort zone around Jim. Yet only the two of them knew about it, which could only lead to Rarity and Twilight questioning things. Jim turned his gaze to Rainbow and she looked back at him, though a deep blush did form on her cheeks as their eyes met. He offered her a smile before he looked to Rarity.

“Sorry to disappoint you, Rarity, but nothing really happened last night,” Jim began gently. “You see, things have been… a little complicated between Rainbow Dash and myself. Actually, I’m sure she isn’t the only one who’s felt the way she’s felt about me, but the point is that she and I had a little heart to heart last night. I scare her. Plain and simple. She’s been scared of me since she first laid eyes on me. My actions in the cave… only compounded the problem. So… she and I talked about it and we made a little bit of progress towards helping each other with that last night.”

Rarity and Twilight glanced to one another as Jim explained. It was clear that they also held some of the same fear as Rainbow did, but they were more surprised that she and Jim had actually talked about things like they had. Rainbow Dash was known for many things, but being honest and open about her fears was not one of them. Still, it was a good thing that their friend had made some progress in facing the problem.

Meanwhile, Scootaloo simply sat quietly as she looked to each person/pony talking. She was a little unsure how the earlier part of the discussion came about, but she did understand the fear part. It surprised her to know that her idol had been afraid of Jim, but it made her feel better knowing that her two favorite people were trying to get along better. Yet, despite that good news, Scootaloo’s mind started to wonder how her friends were going to react to her new look. Would they feel scared, too? Would she have to prove herself to them again, to regain their trust in her?

As the young pony delved deeper into her own world of questions, the adults at the table continued to explore their own issues.

“So, what all did you two talk about then?” Twilight asked. “Maybe I can learn how to overcome my own fear of you as well.”

Rarity looked to Twilight in mild surprise. “Wait, you mean you’ve also been scared of him? You’ve not shown any real fear of him since after that incident in the cave.”

Twilight smiled sheepishly. “Well… I don’t think any of us can forget how scary he was back then. I will admit that I’ve had to thank Luna on a few occasions in easing my nightmares about that day. Still, it has helped that Jim’s been more… open to expressing himself. He and I have talked, too, and it’s easier to see him as a normal individual now than it was before,” she said and smiled at Jim.

Jim smiled back and closed his eyes. “Well… since we’re on the subject in a way I suppose now is as good a time to say it.” His eyes opened slowly and he looked to each of the mares. “I am deeply sorry for scaring all of you. However, like I explained to Rainbow last night, I cannot promise that I won’t scare you again. Thanks to the things I learned from Zecora, I’m now certain that I can lose control. However, the conditions for it have changed. I can feel and express my anger, frustration… rage… yet I do not lose myself like I used to. I don’t know what it would take, but I do know that my curse can remove my control. The same applies to Scootaloo, and I plan on helping her learn of her own triggers at some point, but that is a topic for another discussion. What I really wanted to say to you all is… as the closest group of friends I have, none of you should fear me. I… I want to protect you all. I’ve never been able to do so in the past but… but now… now I can. I can fight to keep my friends safe, and I will succeed this time. Whatever this world did to my curse, it’s allowed me the chance to finally be… the person I’ve always wanted to be.”

Jim smiled happily, having finally taken his first steps in expressing his feelings for the ponies that had entered his life. He was unsure of how Rarity felt about his including her as a friend, but the kind smile on her face seemed to show that she liked the idea. Pinkie’s smile had somehow reached lengths that defied logic, but it made her joy very clear about what Jim had said. Jim’s gaze finally landed on Twilight and her face was simply… glowing with warmth and happiness. If he were to be perfectly honest with himself, Jim would have sworn that he could feel love in her eyes, but not the romantic kind. No, what he felt from her was what he had seen from the humans on occasion when real friends met on the street. To most it would seem to be a simple feeling shared between two or more people, but to Jim… it was something he had longed for.

The world began to blur for Jim and just as he started to wonder why that was he felt warmth spread over his side. He blinked and turned his head. There, looking him in the eyes with that same caring gaze he had seen from Twilight, stood Rainbow Dash… hugging him. She was crystal clear for a moment, her strikingly beautiful rose-colored eyes looking deeply into his hazel ones. Then, as with Twilight, his world blurred again. He was unsure why everything had blurred again, until Rainbow’s hoof came up and she wiped away the tears of his left cheek. He glanced at her hoof for a moment before he brought his hand up to rub away the moisture beneath his right cheek. He stared at the wet sheen on the tips of his fingers. I’m crying?

As if she had heard his thought, Rainbow chuckled gently and she hugged him tighter. “It’s okay, big guy… I know all about crying liquid pride.”

Jim laughed weakly thanks to her little joke. Then he returned the hug and rested his head on top of hers. “Liquid pride… good one, Rainbow. I’m not afraid to admit it when I cry, you know. This time it’s because I’m… happy.”

Jim’s ears flicked to the soft sounds of hoofsteps and before he knew it there were four more bodies joining in the hug, with him sitting in the middle. He lifted his head to look at the happy smiling faces of Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, and Scootaloo. His heart filled with something warm and fluffy, a feeling he had not felt in forever… love.

Author's Note

Okay... I surprised myself again with this chapter. I think I might be getting the hang of this... feelings thing. Then again, probably not. :rainbowlaugh:

Seriously though, I just don't know where this chapter came from. I was originally going to do something completely different, then this happened and took me on a wild emotional ride with Jim. Somewhere along the way, I gave Jim a heart and actual feelings instead of having him just be a cold killing machine with a messed up past. It's actually kind of cool, to be honest, since this is probably the first time I've explored a character's emotions on this level. I might be filling myself with artificial ego here, but I'm happy with myself with these developments in Jim's character.

I could go on more about that, but I'll keep it to myself for now. As always, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Look forward to the next one! :twilightsmile:

Also... as of this chapter, Hazel Eyes has gotten over 1k views. I'm amazed and humbled that so many have seen my work (even though it's only a tenth of that who are actively reading it currently). Though I'm still doubtful of my writing skill, I'm glad that I've managed to entertain you all enough to want to read more of my work. I'll keep striving to improve and I hope to continue giving you all a good read. :yay:

26 - The Burdens of Change (Part One)

The streets of Ponyville were a little livelier than the last time Jim had walked them. He idly wondered what the day was since he had lost track, though most of his thoughts were toward the faces of the ponies as he passed them by. He had grown used to stares of fear, uncertainty, and suspicion, but this had been the first time that those stares had not been entirely directed toward him. Many of them still lingered on his form as his limbs casually propelled him toward the schoolhouse, but he could tell there were enough gazes that locked onto the little body that rode upon his back. There were, however, a few that were more curious, but those were in the minority overall.

The further his trip went through the streets of the town, the more Jim’s anger bubbled within his chest. It did not take a genius to figure out why a happy and energetic filly would slow to a stop on your back and eventually curl up behind your head to hide from the stares of others. Under normal circumstances, he would have lashed out at the ponies for looking at her in such a way, but the heavy burden of knowing that this was all because of him weighed him down. He was the one to blame. He gently turned his head toward Scootaloo. “Hey… want to go where they can’t see you?” he asked quietly.

Scootaloo stiffened for a moment. She considered the idea, but decided against it. “N-no. I won’t run away…” she whispered back to him and she hugged his shoulders tighter.

Jim almost paused at that. He was proud that she was willing to try and deal with the stares directed at her, ones he knew she could see as clearly as he did, but he was also concerned. Neither of them knew what her curse’s triggers were so they had to be careful of emotional stimulation. He found himself conflicted as he continued to walk down the street. On the one claw, he felt he should get her away from the possible trigger and remove the staring ponies from the equation; a simple fix since all he would need to do was jump up and run along the rooftops. On the other, he felt that she should get used to the stares because, whether or not he was there to watch over her, the ponies would see her differently from now on. Ponies would have questions about her change in appearance. They would notice the longer fur, the larger, rougher wings, and her bolder amethyst eyes that now reflected the light at night… but the most prominent change would be revealed when she opened her mouth.

Jim had not taken notice of it, but the fear that some ponies had shown had come from Scootaloo as she waved and smiled at the faces of those she knew. The other changes were practically a moot point compared to the long, sharp canines that now decorated the filly’s grin. It did not take long before Scootaloo realized that fact and she stopped smiling openly. She had hoped that would be enough to make the ponies stop staring at her in surprise and fear. She thought that the friendly faces of everypony she knew would still smile at her. She wondered why they still looked at her differently even when she hid her fangs from them. She prayed… prayed that her friends would not look at her like that.

In the end, Jim chose to heed Scootaloo’s choice, though he did make sure to pay more attention to every movement he felt from her. Fortunately for them both, the rest of the trip was uneventful… at least until the schoolhouse came into view.

“Can we stop here?” Scootaloo asked as they arrived at the fork in the road that led to the school.

Jim stopped and looked over his shoulder at her, his brow lifted curiously.

Scootaloo’s ears pinned back and she shrank away from his questioning look. “Well… can I ask you something?”

Jim nodded lightly. “What’s on your mind, kid?”

“Well… you see… those ponies back in town? You saw them… right?”

Jim nodded once more, his eyes hardening a little at the memory. “I did.”

Scootaloo swallowed and she looked into Jim’s eyes, her amethyst orbs seemingly pleading hopefully. “You don’t think… that Bloom or Sweetie would look at me like that… do you?”

Any and all anger swiftly departed Jim’s gaze once those words left the little filly’s mouth. His eyes widened slightly as sudden realization hit him before he looked to the ground. “Hop off, Scoots.”

Scootaloo complied, though she was curious and scared as to why Jim had asked her to jump down. Before she could think any further on the subject, she found herself picked up by a large and gentle hand.

Jim carefully pulled Scootaloo into a hug and he nuzzled her with his chin. He then closed his eyes and gave her his answer. “I don’t know, Scootaloo. I wish I could say that friends are always there for you, but I’ve never had a lasting friendship to be able to say,” he said and Scootaloo’s body went limp as she thought of how sad that was and that she might not have her friends after they saw her like this. But Jim wasn’t finished. “However… if what you and your friends showed me… if what Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy have shown me is any indication… then you don’t need to worry. True friends can get through changes together. Of course, I wouldn’t be surprised if your changes make them unsure, at first. Going from pony to werepony isn’t a normal occurrence after all,” he said and grinned down at her. “People always stare at things like us because we’re just too cool for them to truly comprehend. Anyone that tries to tell you otherwise is just an idiot and you don’t have to listen to them. Only those who can understand the real you, who can see past your appearance… only they matter. Understand?”

Scootaloo looked up at Jim and a big smile slowly formed on her muzzle. Even with her fangs, she was still the same little filly that everyone knew and loved. Nothing on the inside had changed, aside from her blood becoming infused with the magic of the curse, but that was just a technicality that shouldn’t even count. Scootaloo was still Scootaloo and her smile was still as infectious as ever.

Jim joined Scootaloo in smiling widely and he set her down so that he could ruffle her mane a little, eliciting a playful groan from her as she halfheartedly swatted at him. Jim chuckled and leaned down so that he was at her level. “Don’t worry, Scootaloo. I’m sure they’ll continue to be there for you… just like I always will.”

Scootaloo’s smile widened a little more and she swiftly stood up and hugged Jim’s face. “Yeah… thanks, Jim… for, well, everything.”

Jim hummed a warm chuckle and he gently pressed into the hug. “Any time, kid. Now come on, getting a proper education is important. Dummies never prosper,” he said though he did think it was ironic to say that when Earth seemed to be filled with them and they claimed to be the dominant species of the planet.

Scootaloo giggled and she pulled away with a smile. “Right!”

Jim stood up onto his back legs as he continued to smile down at the filly. Then he turned toward the schoolhouse and began to make his way over to it, Scootaloo eagerly hopping happily beside him to match his strides. She was still a little scared of what might happen when she finally entered through the door ahead of her, but she was confident in what Jim had told her. She believed in her friends!

In seemingly no time at all, Jim and Scootaloo stood on the front porch of the school. Jim looked down at her and gave her a confident grin. “Alright, kid, go in there and learn some stuff. If you need me, I’ll be nearby.”

Scootaloo smiled up at him for a second before her nerves faltered a little and she looked cautiously toward the door. “Um… could you… could you come in with me? I’m kinda nervous…”

Jim’s smile melted away as he thought about it. He was sure he would start a panic if he entered… but he had a very persistent feeling that he would need to be seen with Scootaloo more often anyway. Hell, he was going to be seen a heck of a lot more often in town if he was to take Twilight up on her offer to live in her castle. The ponies would have to deal with it eventually and get over their fear of him. Actually, thinking about it now, he would have better luck being accepted if the younger generation grew used to him and did not see him as a big scary monster, so taking Scootaloo into the building would have some benefit. After all, he was the one who took her yesterday. It would only help his image if he was the one bringing her back.

Nodding his head calmly, Jim looked to the door and reached for the handle. The door opened easily, though it did squeak just after it opened half way. The quiet murmurs of the classroom steadily faded into silence as Jim and Scootaloo entered the school.

Scootaloo swallowed nervously as she looked at all the faces staring back at her. She could tell they noticed her changes, but at least nopony looked at her in fear… yet. It helped that most of her classmates showed concern at her standing so close to the big creature that had taken her away yesterday, but she still wondered how long it would be before they would look to her in fear.

Jim noticed Scootaloo’s pause as soon as they entered the room. He sighed softly and put on a little smile, part of it being fake to assure the little ponies while the rest of it was genuine for Scootaloo’s benefit. He bent down and gently nudged Scootaloo from behind. She looked back at him with slightly wide eyes and he nodded his head toward her seat. “It’s okay, Scootaloo. Go take your seat. Everything will be okay,” he told her encouragingly.

Scootaloo nodded and a tiny smile crept over her face before she slowly made her way to her seat beside Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. Jim’s smile warmed a touch more as he saw the three share a hug before all attention turned back to him. He stood back up to his full height and looked around the class at all the faces staring up at him. Most looked a little afraid of him, though not as much as he had expected. Nopony had started to scream in terror and none of the kids had fainted yet so it was progress, at least. The sound of cautious hoofsteps caught Jim’s attention and he turned his head to see the teacher slowly approaching. He nodded to her. “Good morning,” he said gently to her.

Cheerilee slowed to a stop and she forced a smile for the intimidating beast. Twilight had assured her that he was not as vicious as he looked, but with the way he had glared at the Princess of Friendship yesterday, even going as far as to threaten her, it was a little difficult to not fear him. Still, it was strange to see him be so kind to Scootaloo just then since it had been almost the exact opposite of what he had displayed before. Was he a vicious monster… or a caring one?

Cheerilee cleared her throat quietly. “Oh, um… good morning.”

Jim’s smile lessened a little as he picked up on her emotions and saw the body language of a scared pony. He closed his eyes and bowed his head slightly. “I’m sorry for what happened yesterday. The situation was… delicate, and I was pressed for time,” he said calmly, trying to keep as much of his throat’s growl out of his words. At the very least, Jim wanted to remedy the situation enough to rid the purple mare of her fear that he might hurt her. He did have a degree of respect for her since she was a dutiful teacher and she seemed to be a nice and caring mare.

Cheerilee blinked at the unexpected apology and her mouth opened slightly. “Oh, i-it’s alright. I will admit that you gave me quite a scare there. I take it that everything is fine now with Scootaloo?” she asked.

Jim’s small smile turned into a small frown and he glanced in the filly’s direction briefly. “I’m afraid not. Twilight was thinking of dropping by later to properly inform you. If you have a moment before class I could answer that, but due to the sensitivity of the situation, I’d prefer to speak to you in private about it if you wish to know sooner.”

Cheerilee’s ears perked up and her eyes widened at the seriousness Jim seemed to infer with his powerful gaze. Then she looked to her students before her gaze eventually landed on Scootaloo. She also noticed the changes and she needed to know the answers. With Scootaloo being one of her students, her responsibility, it was imperative that she know. She nodded once and smiled to the class. “Children, I need to step outside and speak with our… guest. I’ll be just a moment but while I’m outside I want you all to open up your history books and start reading from page 113 to 126.”

The students let out a collective groan, the subject of Equestrian history being one of the things the whole student body could agreeing on not being a fun topic to learn about. Jim did his best to suppress his smirk at the display. It was amusing to see such a similarity between the children of Earth and Equestria. Of course, his learning experiences had been far from the norm and the education processes were completely out of date by now, but the lack of interest in certain subjects could always be found. History was just one of those things that only a select group would appreciate and he was not one of them. The way Jim saw it; history was pointless since no one ever learned from it. If they had, then there would have been a lot less war on Earth and things would have been more peaceful. People would help out more, neighbors would have been more welcoming to each other, and you could go to sleep without locking your doors. No, the only thing history ever told him was that humans could never learn to live in peace… and it was only a matter of time before war was brought to Equestria, too.

Jim shrugged and tore himself from such thoughts. He had something else to do now and, in his opinion, it was more important than what could possibly happen when humans found a more reliable way to enter this world, if it was even possible without Equestria’s help to begin with. He turned to the door and made his way toward it, casting a look in Scootaloo’s direction and flashing her a smile. She returned it weakly, too overly conscious about her fangs.

Cheerilee followed behind Jim and the moment that they had exited the building and walked far enough away to keep their discussion private she was quick to ask, “What has happened to my student?”

Jim turned to face her and his ears splayed back as he let his self-loathing return. He looked the teacher in the eyes, though he found it difficult to maintain eye contact with her. He took in a slow breath before he answered her question. “Scootaloo… has been infected. I passed on a curse to her, and now she will suffer for the rest of her life.”

Cheerilee’s jaw dropped slowly. “Wha- how did this happen? What kind of curse is it? All Twilight and Rarity could tell me was that you were trying to help Scootaloo. What…?”

“It’s… a very old curse, apparently. From what I’ve recently learned, my curse originated from the zebras. It somehow found a way to get to my world, Earth. The curse… strips its victim of their free will, turning them into a bloodthirsty beast. One of the few things I can be happy to say about this curse is that it can be overcome… to a degree.”

“So… Scootaloo won’t…”

“No, she will not try to hurt anyone, not yet. Twilight and I still need to try to learn a few things about Scootaloo to find out what might make her curse activate, but as of this moment she should be the same filly you know and love. Trust me when I say that she has not become a monster… she isn’t like I used to be,” Jim said and his gaze lowered to the ground.

Cheerilee took notice of the gesture and she started to understand a little bit of why Twilight tried to explain that he was not as he appeared to be. There was more to this beast than fangs and claws. He had a heart… and it seemed that there was kindness within it, beating weakly. Though she was still afraid of him, Cheerilee wanted to try and give this being a chance. She stepped closer to him. “Might I have your name? I can’t remember what it was, the events from yesterday were a bit too dramatic and I was very flustered with what had happened.”

A faint smile tugged at the corners of Jim’s mouth and he looked into her eyes. “My name is Jim. Again, I apologize for everything that happened yesterday.”

Cheerilee gave Jim a small but warm smile. “My name is Cheerilee. I have to get back to my class to make sure they are doing what I asked of them, but I would like to speak with you more. Will you be around in a few hours when the children break for recess?” she asked.

Jim nodded. “I was actually going to be sitting just within the forest’s edge over there.” He pointed over to the small forest where he had hidden before. “Since we don’t know what might trigger Scootaloo, I’ve been asked by the princesses to stay nearby in case of emergency.”

Cheerilee nodded and she glanced to the door of the school for a moment. “Jim… is there anything else you feel I should know before I go back to my class?” she asked and looked him right in the eyes once more.

Jim nodded gently and he looked to the school. He could tell that a few of the kids were peaking through the window, it was difficult not to spot the little manes sticking up just behind the glass, and he suppressed a smirk knowing that they might be in for a surprise if Cheerilee chose to give them a pop quiz about what they had learned from the first few pages she had assigned them. Yet, despite the humor the thought tried to inspire, he could not stop himself from picturing Scootaloo in the center of the room with every pony looking at her.

“Scootaloo is a good kid, Cheerilee. I can’t undo what I’ve done… and I don’t know if I’ll ever forgive myself, but I want to make sure she turns out better than me. I know you take your position seriously – I admire you for it, actually – but when everyone around her sees all of her changes… she’s going to be ostracized. She’s different from the rest of you… and there will be those who show their disgust and fear. Please… please don’t see her as a monster. She’s not evil… a little unlucky, but definitely not evil. That same happy, lovable, trustworthy young filly that you all know still shines brightly behind that new mask she’s wearing,” he answered quietly before he looked back to Cheerilee.

The purple mare was smiling kindly at Jim. “You… you care about her… don’t you?”

“I…” Jim paused a moment as those words registered in his mind. “Yes… I do care about her,” he whispered, more to himself than to Cheerilee. He really did care for the little filly. Part of him could not believe the sudden realization. Jim had never thought it was possible for him to open up enough and connect with another being to such a degree. In that moment, joy bubbled up from the deepest confines of Jim’s heart… but at the same time, fear had begun to gnaw away at his mind. Just how much did he truly care about Scootaloo? Why did the subtle thought of losing her make his heart pulse as if he might lose control? His gaze lowered to his clenched fist.

I’m going to need some time to think about things again…

Jim’s eyes turned back up to the school and he opened his mouth to bid farewell to Cheerilee, but stopped midway as he noticed something dash across the room near the windows. “What…?”

Cheerilee’s eyes widened as she saw where Jim was looking and she turned back to the school just in time to watch one of the windows shatter.

An orange filly pegasus burst through the window of the school and she rushed to Jim’s side. Both Jim and Cheerilee stared in shock as small cuts on Scootaloo’s body seeped blood. Cheerilee instantly went to see to her student, but was interrupted when Jim’s hand lunged out in front of her.

Jim kneeled down and he looked over her wounds quickly. His eyes widened slightly when he noticed the cuts were healing rapidly, and that they were accompanied by faint black mist. Though he was concerned about the mist, he was more worried about what had driven her to jump through the window. “Scootaloo, what happened?” he asked.

Scootaloo’s wild eyes darted up to him and she tried to calm her breathing. Eventually she managed to squeak out three words. “Apple… Bloom… hurt…”

Jim’s eyes hardened and he gently picked Scootaloo up and hugged her to his chest. He looked to Cheerilee and she looked as ready as he was to go and see what had happened. The two quickly made their way to the school and they burst through the door loudly. Cheerilee instantly became upset with the scene within. Jim stepped in just behind her and took in the view as well.

A small circle of the kids stood near the front of the classroom. Among them stood Sweetie Belle, a pink filly with a light purple and cream mane wearing a small diamond tiara, a grey filly with a white, braided mane wearing pale blue glasses, and a cream colored filly with a bright red, curly mane sporting large purple glasses. Within the small circle you could clearly see Apple Bloom nursing her cheek and glaring through her friends at the one who had hit her hard enough to make her bleed from a split lip.

Surrounding the group were all but two of the other students of the class. Said pair were quickly heading toward Cheerilee from the corner of the room they had tried to hide in. “Ms. Cheerilee, Ms. Cheerilee, help!” said the short little chubby green unicorn.

Cheerilee quickly looked to the colt. “Snips! What happened?” she asked both worriedly and firmly.

The taller colt, an earthy yellow unicorn, answered quickly as he and Snips slid to a stop in front of their teacher. “Oh, it was awful, Ms. Cheerilee. The others started surrounding Scootaloo and asking her mean questions. Then Scootaloo’s friends tried to help and it turned into a big argument. Apple Bloom tried to calm everypony down, but then Archer hit her and-”

“Thank you, Snails. I think I can see what happened now. Please wait here while I address the rest of the class,” Cheerilee said and she turned toward the standoff taking place in her classroom.

Cheerilee slowly walked over to the two groups and stomped her front hoof, hard. The crack of her hoof connecting with the floor of the school immediately drew the attention to her and she glared disapprovingly down at her students. “What do you all think you are doing?” she demanded firmly.

Nearly all of the colts and fillies lowered their heads and folded their ears back, the exceptions being Sweetie Belle and her friends, who were more relieved that Cheerilee had come to help diffuse the situation, and a blue earth pony filly with a darker blue mane that resembled Scootaloo’s before her change.

The pink filly wearing the little tiara stepped forward. “Ms. Cheerilee! Thank goodness you’re here. Archer and Shady Daze were trying to pick on Scootaloo.”

Cheerilee’s gaze drifted to the upset faces of the blue filly and her partner, the pale blue, almost white, colt turning his head away in regret of his actions and trying to hide his eyes behind his two-toned dark grey mane. Archer did not seem to share in her friend’s remorse, however.

“Why are you trying to defend her, Diamond Tiara? Scootaloo’s not a pony anymore! You all saw her fangs!” Archer said loudly, her angry gaze drifting over her cowering allies.

“Fangs…?” Cheerilee turned a questioning gaze to Jim for a brief moment before her attention was drawn back to her students.

“You only saw them because you forced her to open her mouth!” the little grey filly declared heatedly and she adjusted her glasses with a huff.

“Because she wouldn’t show us willingly, Silver Spoon!” Archer fired back.

Apple Bloom stomped her hoof as she rose to stand. “What does it matter? She’s our friend, Archer!”

“Enough!” Jim barked.

All eyes darted to the angry werewolf and a new wave of fear filled the room when they saw his hazel eyes aglow in a bright orange light. His eyes slowly darted from one pony to the other as he approached the children. “Why does it matter if Scootaloo has changed?” Jim growled lowly as his gaze landed on Archer.

Archer swallowed thickly before her gaze hardened. “Because that makes her different! You took her away when she started to change… you made her a monster!”

Jim’s eyes flashed dangerously at that statement and he frowned. Then his frown morphed into a sinister grin. “A monster, huh? Do you know what makes a monster? Can you tell me that you can see a monster just from what they look like?” he asked, his eyes glinting with a deeply concealed motive.

Archer’s brow furrowed at Jim’s question. Was he serious? “Of course I can. Monsters are all scary looking. They all have fangs and claws and stuff.”

Jim stared silently at Archer for a few long seconds before his throat rumbled with a deep chuckle. “You have much to learn if you think all monsters are scary,” he said and his grin vanished completely. “Because I see a monster in you.”

Archer balked and a few of the other students looked to her in confusion. “What? I’m not a-”

“Real monsters aren’t afraid of trouble,” Jim interrupted the little filly. “Real monsters have no reason to hide in fear of what others might think of them. Real monsters are willing to hurt others just to satisfy themselves and they won’t feel bad for doing it.” Jim gently set Scootaloo down and he stepped closer to Archer, his eyes flashing brightly for a moment. “Real monsters pull the wool over the eyes of others so that they can get away with hurting people.” He took another step and lowered his face down to stare into Archer’s wide purple eyes. “A real monster would not have run to get help when her friend was hurt trying to protect her. The only monster I see here, aside from myself… is you.”

Jim slowly stood up, his gaze lingering on the shocked face of the young filly, before he looked over to Apple Bloom. “Are you alright, Apple Bloom?” he asked.

Apple Bloom nodded slowly.

Jim nodded lightly in return and he looked to Cheerilee. Cheerilee was shocked, like most of the class, and a feeling of regret began to fill Jim as he looked back on his words. He could have let things pan out through her methods, but he just could not hold back his anger for what Archer had said. It was one thing for him to be seen as, and called, a monster, but he would not stand for Scootaloo being seen as one. His gaze lowered down to see Scootaloo’s unsure expression as she looked between him and the other young ponies of her class. He sighed slowly.

“Think about what I’ve said,” Jim said calmly as he turned around to look at every child. “Because there are monsters inside of all of you. Looking at someone else with distrust or disdain, just because they look different? That’s your inner monster pulling you to a dark place. Treating others with cruelty… that’s your inner monster wiggling into your heart. You are still young… you have a world of knowledge to learn before you grow up, and I leave you all with this little lesson. Monsters don’t come out of nowhere. They don’t slip out of the shadows at night… they don’t always come from another world. Monsters are made… and some of them are made because of your actions. Scootaloo is just a victim.”

Jim turned his gaze to Archer. “You are right that I changed Scootaloo. It was an accident… but I’m the one responsible for it. I’m a monster… so you all can blame me for it, but don’t blame her. She’s still your friend. She looks different on the outside, but everything that made her who she is, is still there. Don’t become a monster just because she’s changed on the outside. Don’t treat her like she’s some freak when she has done so much good to help so many others. She deserves the friendship she formed with all of you… and you deserve a life where you can show how good you really are. Don’t let your inner monster win… or you’ll become worse than what I have been.”

As Jim finished, he looked around at all of the faces within the room. Some were sad and ashamed at how they had acted toward Scootaloo while others seemed to understand the meaning of his words and held expressions of determination, to become better ponies and learn to live good lives. There were a few though, that seemed to feel a little lost, which was to be expected since Jim’s words were meant to have a heavy impact. Children really should not have had the experience or capacity to fully comprehend his words for what they really meant.

Again, Jim’s gaze lowered to Scootaloo and he paused at seeing the sadness in her eyes as she looked up at him. She had not wanted him to make himself be seen as a monster, but there was nothing she could do or say to change anything now… she just did not know how. Instead, she did the only thing she could think of and she hugged his leg. Jim sighed and he kneeled down which allowed her to move up and hug his chest. He returned the hug gently before he took notice of the thin lines where her cuts had been. Her wounds were fully healed, but the blood still remained in her fur. Jim brought his hand up and he licked his thumb before he started to rub away some of the blood.

“Look at you… we should get you cleaned up,” Jim said quietly before he licked away the blood on his thumb to rub at another spot.

Scootaloo pulled away and looked at herself and the couple healed cuts she could see. She closed her right eye as Jim rubbed at a line of blood on her cheek. “Sorry…” she whispered.

Jim chuckled softly. “Don’t be. You did nothing wrong.”

“But-”

Scootaloo’s protest was swiftly silenced as Jim stuck out his tongue and licked the side of her face and into her mane, leaving an adorably cute lick of her hair to stand up on the top of her head. Jim grinned down at her as he went to rub at another spot. “No buts.”

Scootaloo mustered a small grin as she rubbed at the slimy spot on her cheek. “Okay…”

Having seen enough, and feeling that it was time she tried to retake control of her class, Cheerilee walked over to Jim and Scootaloo. She then turned her head around to the class. “Mr. Jim has made a very important point and, though I would have chosen a less aggressive method of explaining it, I am inclined to agree with what he said.” Cheerilee’s gaze lowered to Archer and Shady. “I will want you to write a report on this, to tell me why you treated your classmates the way you did and to explain to me what you learned from this.” She then cast her gaze over the rest of the class. “I will also be expecting you all to keep in mind that this will be seen by Princess Twilight since I view this as a valuable lesson in friendship.”

“Now then,” Cheerilee said as she turned to Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom, I want you and Scootaloo to go with Mr. Jim to see the nurse at the hospital.” She turned her head to Jim. “When the nurse has tended to them, will you please escort them back here?”

Jim nodded and he moved onto his hands and feet to let Scootaloo and Apple Bloom ride on his back. The two fillies climbed on, though they could not help but cast a look to their friends who were not able to come along. Both Jim and Cheerilee noticed this, but neither of them thought it was the kind of situation to allow all of them to go. With one last glance to Cheerilee, Jim lifted himself up and left the school with his two passengers.

Author's Note

Alright everyone, this chapter is the first part out of... two or three parts. It started off as just a continuation of where we left off in the last chapter, but I figured it would be more beneficial to just dive right into that list of things that Jim wanted to accomplish with Scootaloo. So far, I'm pleased with how this chapter played out. I had thought that I would keep it more simplistic but it kind of became a more in-depth experience in the end. I'm still a little unsure about how I portrayed Cheerilee, as well as how well the confrontation flowed in the schoolhouse, but I still liked how it came out overall. :yay:

So, as always, I hope you all enjoyed the read. Look forward to the next chapter... it's looking like one hell of a doozy already. :pinkiegasp:

27 - The Good Doctor

As life would have it, the unforeseen arrival of a werewolf at the local hospital did not transpire as Jim had expected it to. Oh, there were a few faces that expressed a suitable amount of fear toward him as he entered the waiting area, but that was where things veered off into the unexpected. There was a nurse behind the counter, a white coated earth pony mare with a light pink mane pulled back into a bun and sporting a little white cap depicting a red cross with four tiny pink hearts in the corners. The moment she noticed him… all hell broke loose in the oddest of ways.

The nurse, Nurse Redheart, had stared at Jim for all of three seconds before her face exploded into the biggest of smiles Jim had ever seen, aside from Pinkie Pie’s. She promptly zipped over to him and took his hand in hoof to introduce herself and thank him for helping Sweetie Belle before. As it turned out, she had been the one to see to the little filly that day. She had also been the one to mildly reprimand Rarity about how long it took her to bring her younger sibling in to receive medical care.

Redheart continued on her happy little tangent for a few solid minutes, explaining how she had heard rumors of Jim from other ponies and how she desperately wanted to meet him. Though Jim was curious as to why she had wished to meet him so much, he had enough experience from his past to know that people, or in this case ponies, like her would feed off of his curiosity and it would take too long for the tasks at hand to be done. Knowing this, Jim was gentle as he lifted his hand up to put a pause to the enthusiastic nurse’s tale.

“It’s nice that you think so highly of me, but I’m afraid that time is not permitting enough for us to have a more meaningful discussion,” he said with a sympathetic smile. “I have two passengers that require some attention.”

Nurse Redheart blinked and looked toward Jim’s back. Indeed, the two young fillies looked a little roughed up, especially the young pegasus with the many small cuts.

Feeling that he had successfully gotten the nurse back on track, Jim gently cleared his throat. “There was a little bit of a disagreement at the school. Apple Bloom took a punch to her jaw. On the way over I asked her how she was feeling and so far she thinks that it’s just two of her teeth that wiggle just a pinch. Scootaloo wound up jumping through a window to get help and acquired a few cuts in the process… but I don’t think her injuries are a problem at the moment.”

Redheart’s attention shifted to Jim and she raised a brow at him.

Jim was more than aware of what his words meant and how the nurse had interpreted them, so he quickly let his smile melt away into a look of seriousness. “I know. The blood says otherwise, but she is not injured. I have no issue with explaining why, but I won’t do it out here. I trust that you ponies follow a patient/doctor confidentiality agreement?” he asked.

Comprehension quickly dawned on Nurse Redheart’s face as she looked to Scootaloo once more before her eyes locked back onto Jim and she nodded. “I understand. If you would follow me, I’ll take you to a room.”

Jim went to follow, but stopped when he realized there were a number of other ponies that had been there before his arrival. “Are you sure it’s alright for me to follow you? What about the other patients?” he asked, looking back at the few faces trying not to stare his way.

Nurse Redheart paused and looked back before she smiled. “Oh, don’t worry, none of them are waiting to be seen. They’re family and friends waiting to pick up.”

“Oh… well that’s a small relief,” Jim replied and he moved to follow Redheart.

Nurse Redheart began to lead the way, but after only a few steps she had to bring her hoof up to subdue a giggle. Jim eyed her curiously as he wondered what had gotten her into such a mood before she looked over her shoulder at him.

“You’re observant, helpful, and considerate… you’re quite the gentlecolt, if I say so myself,” she said with a pleasant grin.

Jim almost paused at her words before he returned her grin and shook his head good-naturedly. “You flatter me, Miss Redheart, but I’m really not as good as you view me. My more recent actions have been with, more or less, good intent… but I’ve done plenty of wrong in the past. Though I am putting in more effort to change myself for the better now that I’ve made new friends and have been given a chance at a normal life.”

Nurse Redheart’s expression melted into an understanding smile and she turned her head forward. “Nopony’s perfect… we all have things that we’ve done and regret, but it’s not what defines us. What’s important is why we made those choices. I’m sure you had good reasons for whatever it was you’ve done.”

Jim smiled and looked to the floor as they walked. “I would like to think I’ve had the best of intentions in mind… but I have my doubts some days.”

Redheart hummed and slowly came to a stop beside a door. She turned to it and opened it before backing away to let Jim and his passengers enter. “Please take a seat inside. The doctor will see you shortly.”

Jim nodded and slipped inside. Nurse Redheart started to close the door behind them, but she stopped about half way.

“One more thing, before I leave you. Being a member of the medical profession comes with knowledge. One of the things we’re taught, though it is a rare occurrence, is that there are times where our choices can change the lives of others. Every one of us puts in our best efforts to help our patients… but sometimes there are times when what we decide brings an end to a life.” Nurse Redheart’s eyes closed and she sighed before she looked back to Jim with a small smile. “One of my professors told me something that might help you. He said: ‘If you have to constantly look back upon your actions in life and wonder if what you did was right, then you’re still a good-hearted pony. It’s when you stop doubting yourself that you have become the most experienced in your field… or the most heartless.’”

Jim quietly thought about those words, even after Nurse Redheart closed the door and walked down the hall. He understood the meaning behind them, probably far more so than he’d like, but from his personal experiences he managed to find the flaw in even those encouraging words.

The path to hell is said to have been paved with good intentions… so even if one were to doubt, to be good-hearted… it still falls under the rules of condition. An act of good for one person can be an act of evil to another… he mused silently.

And I’ve done plenty that could be seen as evil…

A slightly awkward silence befell the hospital room for a moment before Jim remembered about the two fillies on his back. He turned his head around to better look at them. “So… how are you two doing so far?” he asked.

The pair shared a look with each other. “Well… I think I’m feeling fine,” Scootaloo said before looking to the dried blood on her foreleg. “But… now that I think about it, why did my cuts heal so fast? It really stung when I got them, but I was too scared to realize how quickly the pain went away.”

Apple Bloom blinked and took a closer look at her friend’s injuries. “Whoa, yer right, they are healed.”

Jim nodded gently and slowly made his way over to the examining table. “That’s one of the useful characteristics of our curse. We can regenerate quickly, though we’re not unkillable. A fatal injury can still end our lives, though it is not easy to do. I’ve survived many encounters that would have killed a normal person. The downside is that more severe wounds require more energy to fuel the healing process, so we need to eat more food… otherwise the stress on our body will slowly kill us.”

The two fillies shared a nervous glance before Scootaloo licked her lips. “Uh… why would we die? That seems kinda weird. I mean… shouldn’t a healing ability keep us alive instead?”

Jim hummed thoughtfully for a moment as he gathered what all he remembered about the process. “Well… in a sense it should, but it has to do with what happens inside of us. When our body draws nutrients to mend damaged tissues, it creates a unique reaction. Scientifically it shouldn’t be possible for our bodies to heal the way they do. The energy required should generate an equal amount of waste that would normally poison our body, but for some reason the cellular growth is almost completely pure conversion. Instead, our body feeds off of itself, usually creating new organic material from the blood in our veins, as well as converting nearby tissues into usable substances. The result is we lose whatever amount of our own body that was required to mend the damage. If too much is used up, and we don’t eat anything to take in new materials to replenish what was converted, it depletes us of vital nutrients that keep us alive.”

He looked back to Scootaloo.

The filly stared back at him with wide eyes.

Jim cocked an inquisitive brow.

Scootaloo slowly opened her mouth, lifting her hoof a little before she sagged and shook her head. “I think I only understood half of that,” she admitted.

Jim chuckled gently. “Basically, we need to eat to keep our bodies healthy. Especially if we’re recovering from an injury.”

Apple Bloom looked between the two were-beings for a brief moment. “So… ah take it somethin’ happened yesterday? Ah mean, Scootaloo looks different and you just said ‘our curse’… so…”

Now it was Jim and Scootaloo’s turn to share a brief glance; Jim simply wondering if the young pegasus would want to answer for herself while she, in turn, was silently asking what she should do. Scootaloo eventually pulled her gaze from Jim, sparing the slightest of peeks at Apple Bloom, before she hopped onto the nearby examining table.

Apple Bloom watched her friend’s actions, quickly sensing a growing unease coming from Scootaloo. She looked to Jim worriedly. Jim simply eyed Scootaloo calmly for a moment before deciding to at least give the troubled pair a starting point on the subject.

Jim slowly closed his eyes and took a steady breath. “You’re right that something happened, Apple Bloom. However, it did not start yesterday. The day I came to Ponyville was… eventful.” Jim’s eyes opened and gently drifted down to gaze sadly at the young yellow farm filly. He then proceeded to explain the summarization of the events of what had happened in the cave, Twilight’s sudden thought about what had happened and how Jim’s curse was spread, and finally concluding with the more kid-friendly version of Scootaloo’s transformation.

By the end of Jim’s explanation, Apple Bloom’s eyes were wide. “So…” she slowly began, “What all does that mean? How much in common does she have with you now?”

Jim sighed lightly and glanced at Scootaloo, who had been caught peeking at them, but before he could give his answer the air around them shifted with a subtle sensation that he had never felt before. Jim’s ears perked up, along with Scootaloo’s as she had felt it too, and both of them looked toward the door of the room.

As if waiting for the cue, the handle of the door lit up in the soft green glow of magic. With a seemingly practiced ease, the door swung open smoothly as a unicorn stallion with an ash grey coat and slightly shaggy, short silver mane walked in. He wore a simple white lab coat that held three pens in the front pocket.

Jim’s first instinct was to meet the pony’s gaze, but oddly enough the stallion’s eyes remained closed as he entered.

“Doctor Thorough Good!” Scootaloo said happily.

The doctor smiled warmly and turned toward the young filly. “Ah, Scootaloo, it’s been some time since I last saw you,” he said with a distinctly aged voice. Then he turned his head toward Apple Bloom. “Ah, and the youngest of the Apples. How’s your family doing these days?”

Apple Bloom smiled widely. “We’re all doin’ great. Things have been pretty swell on the farm and Granny’s still goin’ strong.”

“That’s wonderful to hear,” Thorough replied before turning his attention to the third being in his medical room. “Interesting… I haven’t met someone like you before. I’m Doctor Thorough Good. Who might you be?”

Jim eyed the stallion for a moment. He was sure that the doctor had not opened his eyes the entire time, yet he was spot on with knowing where the three of them were. He quickly put a few things together in his mind as he replied to the stallion. “My name is Jim Douglas.” He paused. “How is it you knew I was here? Your eyes have been closed since before you entered…”

Apple Bloom’s body perked up and she tapped Jim’s shoulder. “Oh, Doctor Thorough Good had an accident when he was younger. It left him blind. Now he sees using his magic.”

Thorough Good chuckled kindly. “Yes. I used to be a more renowned figure, but when I lost my vision… I couldn’t keep the position. It took a few years, but I eventually learned a way to use small amounts of my magic to ‘feel’ the world around me. Sadly, I couldn’t return to my old job, so I did the next best thing to keep helping others.”

“You still haven’t told me what it is you used to do,” Scootaloo piped up playfully.

Thorough Good laughed goodheartedly. “And I intend to keep it that way. Just as a magician never reveals their secrets, an old doctor doesn’t treat and tell. Speaking of which, Nurse Redheart said you were in a bit of a scuffle at school.”

Apple Bloom’s ears folded back and she gently reached her hoof back to rub at the back of her neck. Scootaloo mimicked the action, though she gently rubbed at her foreleg as her tail curled around her a little. Jim looked to the two little ones and his thoughts drifted back to ones of guilt at seeing their expressions, though he remained neutral on the outside.

Doctor Thorough Good took notice of the reactions and sighed lightly. “I see… so this isn’t a little squabble over spilled milk. I’ll have to admit, I did hear a little of your discussion before I entered.” He turned to Jim. “My apologies, but my hearing is a little sharper than most. I assure you I won’t speak a word of it unless directed by the highest authority.”

Jim looked to the stallion with slightly narrowed eyes. Just how much did he hear?

“That would be appreciated. After all, the princesses have yet to decide on whether they want this information known openly to everyone,” Jim replied as he gazed sharply at the doctor, watching for anything that might give off a tell to his intentions.

Thorough Good’s brow lifted in mild surprise. “So both princesses know about the new predicament regarding Scootaloo?”

Jim nodded. “Three of them, to be precise.”

“Then I shan’t breathe a word of it to anypony else but them. I learned long ago that Celestia does things for a reason, and I have always trusted her,” Thorough Good nodded firmly yet sagely.

Jim’s gaze softened at that. There was little hesitation in the stallion’s response and the conviction in his aged voice was clearly evident. That was more than enough for Jim and he looked back to the two fillies. “In any case, I do believe that Apple Bloom could use a quick check-up. She took a hit to her jaw in the scuffle at school.”

Doctor Thorough Good turned his head toward her and he smiled. “I would have to agree. Let’s take a look at you, little miss.”

As Thorough Good finished his sentence, Jim felt Apple Bloom’s body stiffen a little. “Um… ah don’t need to get any… ya know, uh… shots this time… do ah?” she asked nervously, forcing a smile.

Thorough Good lit up his horn and a clipboard poofed into existence beside him before floating in front of him. He flipped through a few pages, humming gently a few times before turning away and walking toward the counter. “Looks like you are up to date on your vaccinations,” he said before setting the clipboard down on the counter.

Apple Bloom’s body relaxed and she breathed a sigh of relief.

“As of three years ago,” Thorough Good continued and smirked over his shoulder at the newly ridged filly. “You’ve got three to get for this year. I swear, the only one in your family that doesn’t avoid getting regular vaccines is Big Mac. The rest of you avoid it like it’s the worst possible thing,” he finished with a raspy chuckle.

Jim suddenly felt the little body on his back swiftly move to hide behind his head, gripping his neck firmly. “Uh, that’s because we don’t need it. We Apples are tough, hardly ever get sick. So… uh… you can stop pulling out those needles,” Apple bloom said and laughed nervously as she peeked around Jim's head.

Sighing to hide his smile at the display, Jim gently shook his head. “Apple Bloom, you do know that getting a shot isn’t really that bad, right? Besides, it’s important to keep yourself healthy.”

“Mr. Douglas is correct,” Thorough Good chimed in. He then turned toward the yellow filly with three syringes in his magical grasp. “And it is my duty to ensure all of my patients are as fit and healthy as possible. Now hold still and this will be over before you know it.”

Author's Note

Man... it has been too long since I last updated. Here's to keeping the story alive! :pinkiehappy:

Enjoy the read everyone and look forward to more... when I get the time to do so. :twilightsheepish:

28 - Contemplation

The gentle rays of the late morning sun filtered through the leaves of the tree as a calm breeze danced and played between them. The wind carried with it the scents of the land, as well as the faint aroma from Sugarcube Corner in the nearby town. It was a pleasant way to enjoy your time upon a branch, though it only did so much for Jim as he stared off into the distance.

The visit to the hospital had been a pleasant experience overall, though for poor Apple Bloom… her rump had remained sore from her vaccinations. Still, aside from that, it had been nice to meet with Nurse Redheart and see the warmth shared between Dr. Thorough Good and the two fillies.

Unfortunately, that was where things changed. With Apple Bloom caught up on her medical needs, it had come time for the doctor to look at Scootaloo…

~~***~~

Dr. Thorough Good placed the last used up syringe in the receptacle and turned back to the others. “Now then, make sure you don’t overly exert yourself, Apple Bloom. The soreness will ebb in due time,” he said. His horn lit briefly and with a soft pop and flash of light a small bottle appeared in the air beside him. “As for your teeth, I don’t think you have much to worry about. However, if you start to feel any increasing discomfort, simply place two drops of this on a cotton ball and lightly chew on it for ten minutes.”

As the bottle drifted from the doctor to Apple Bloom, Jim caught a whiff of the bottle’s contents. The bitterness of the aroma, combined with the odd feeling you receive from inhaling menthol vapor, made his breath hitch and he quickly pulled his head away from the bottle.

Evryone took notice of the motion.

“Are you alright?” Thorough Good asked.

Jim nodded slowly, refraining from sneezing to clear his sinuses. “Yeah… I was just caught off guard by the smell,” he said and rubbed his snout with the fur of his arm.

Dr. Thorough Good nodded in turn and gave the bottle to Apple Bloom. “I apologize for that. I was not aware that your sense of smell was so keen.”

Jim hummed his brief acknowledgement. “Not many know how sensitive my senses are. It’s not a big deal, though. I simply didn’t expect such a potent aroma from that small a bottle. It reminded me of jasmine rice and mint, only much more intense…” Jim rubbed his nose one last time and frowned toward the floor. “But there’s something else in there that I’ve never smelled before; an herb if I had to guess.”

Thorough Good hummed briefly and his lips stretched in a minor grimace. “You could call it that. It is a unique plant. Thus far it is only used in the medical field as a form of holistic medicine.” He turned toward Scootaloo on the examining table. “Alright, Scootaloo. It’s been some time since your last visit. Let me take a look at you. We should make sure everything is working properly with your latest changes,” he said and walked over to stand beside the table.

Scootaloo nodded and turned to face him properly, spreading her wings out and staying in a relaxed standing position.

Thorough Good smirked kindly. “Good to see you haven’t forgotten. Keep still and I’ll be finished momentarily.”

Scootaloo smiled and gave a small nod before she closed her eyes.

Jim turned his full attention toward the doctor and filly as he lit his horn. Having seen Twilight at work, Jim wondered what other unicorns were like when they used magic as well.

A thin veil of green magic slowly spread from Scootaloo’s hooves and up the rest of her body. Once she was completely enveloped by Thorough Good’s magic, Scootaloo’s body twitched ever so slightly.

Dr. Thorough Good hummed lightly.

Jim’s gaze shifted to the doctor. It was only for a split second, but Jim caught the glare from beneath Dr. Thorough Good’s eyelids. Instantly, the werewolf knew that something more was in play and his senses focused solely on the doctor.

Silence filled the room as Dr. Thorough Good finished his examination of Scootaloo. Suddenly, Thorough Good’s ears perked up and his expression turned to one of surprise. At the same time, Scootaloo’s eyes popped open and her wings jerked inward.

“S-sorry…” Scootaloo said with a wince.

Dr. Thorough Good shook his head briefly. “No… no, it’s quite alright,” he assured before he stole a quick ‘glance’ in Jim’s direction. Focusing back on Scootaloo he continued, “That was as unexpected for me as it was for you.”

“What happened?” Jim asked, his eyes firmly planted on the doctor’s face.

Thorough Good looked to Jim with a frown at first, then his expression turned to one of contemplation as he brought his hoof to his chin.

A few tense seconds passed.

Scootaloo, unsure of what had just happened and steadily growing more concerned, lifted her hoof. “Dr. Thorough Good?”

Thorough Good quickly pulled himself from his musings and offered Scootaloo an apologetic smile. “Forgive me… it’s just that… were it not for me seeing it for myself, I never would have thought it possible.” He paused a moment and stepped closer to the young pegasus. “Scootaloo… how have your wings felt lately?”

“Huh?” Scootaloo sat down and looked at her left wing as she extended it a few times. “Well… they’ve felt fine. I don’t really feel anything different… well… except for them being easy to move even though they got bigger.”

Thorough Good’s smile turned more genuine as he leaned in closer. “Scootaloo… your wings have working magic channels now…”

As those words sunk in, Scootaloo’s eyes steadily widened and her jaw hung open. She looked right into Thorough Good’s eyelids for a long moment before her head snapped back to her wing, with an experimental flap.

Thorough Good chuckled in a mix of mild disbelief and joy. “It’s happened… I’m glad for you, Scootaloo.”

Scootaloo stared at her wing as she flapped it a few more times, feeling something inside it that had never been there in the past. With each downward stroke of the avian limb a smile formed more and more on her face. Then, with little warning, Scootaloo lifted both of her wings and flapped them together. In that same moment, she fixed Jim in her sights and she leapt for him.

Had it not been for Jim’s quick reflexes, he and Apple Bloom would have been bowled over. He had just enough time to rear up and reach one arm behind him to keep the little yellow filly from falling while simultaneously catching the surprisingly firm impact from Scootaloo as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

Though initially surprised, Jim could not help but chuckle a little at Scootaloo’s joyful squee as she practically vibrated against his neck.

“This is the best day ever!” she cheered.

“Heh, what’s gotten into you? I haven’t seen you this happy before,” Jim asked, curious about her behavior.

Scootaloo simply squeezed his neck tighter and nuzzled him. “I can finally fly! My wings work!”

Jim’s grin steadily morphed into a look of slight confusion as he glanced at the still flapping wings beside him, and up to Dr. Thorough Good. “What do you mean? Your wings looked like they worked fine before…”

The joyful beating of wings slowed until Scootaloo simply held onto Jim’s neck and sighed.

Jim looked down at her. He could practically feel the swell of varying emotions inside her. Slowly, Jim lowered himself down and gently placed Apple Bloom on the floor beside him before tenderly pulling Scootaloo away so he could look at her eyes. The two looked inside the windows of their souls, Jim feeling genuinely concerned and curious as to whether he had stepped on a land mine and Scootaloo, unsure of how to answer.

With a long sigh, Dr. Thorough Good provided the break to the silence. “Unfortunately… Scootaloo is a rare case. Where other pegasi usually developed the natural magic channels before birth, Scootaloo did not. The channels within her wings were… severely underdeveloped.” A small smile spread across Thorough Good’s lips. “Though that hasn’t stopped her from trying to fly. Of all the young pegasi I’ve seen, she has the fastest and strongest wings. And now she has working magic channels, so she may very well be soaring through the skies in a few months.”

Jim hugged Scootaloo closer and lightly stroked her mane as he took in the small bit of information. “So… what caused her wings to be so underdeveloped? Was it just a case of genetics failing to pan out properly?” he asked.

Dr. Thorough Good’s lips pressed together grimly for a moment before he turned his head slightly from Jim, as if gazing at the wall. “Unfortunately I am unable to provide an answer. That information can only be disclosed with the consent of her parents.”

Jim’s expression darkened at the mention of Scootaloo’s parents. He understood the confidentiality, but he just could not get rid of the hunch that continued to manifest in his gut. Just why did it seem that every one of these ponies was hiding something when the mention of Scootaloo’s parents came up? What did they all know?

“I see…” Jim replied through forced calmness…

~~***~~

Jim’s reminiscing came to a halt as the soft beats of feathered wings caught his attention. His ears perked up and his head darted toward the source. There, just outside of his little hiding spot, hovered Fluttershy. She was looking around with a hoof to her chin.

Seeing the kind mare brought a wave of calm over Jim and he smiled warmly with a chuckle.

Fluttershy’s ears flicked toward him and she spun around and smiled. “Oh, there you are,” she said and flapped over to land beside the tree.

Jim nodded and slipped down from his perch in the tree. “Here I am indeed. I take it you wanted me for something?”

“I did,” Fluttershy answered, her smile growing a pinch more. “Twilight said I could find you near the schoolhouse. I brought some lunch for you.”

Jim’s eyes widened slightly and he finally took notice of the basket on Fluttershy’s other arm. He looked back at her and shook his head softly. “Heh… your kindness knows no end. But what brought this on?” he asked, genuinely curious.

Fluttershy’s smile faded a little and her eyes gained the glimmer of a deep emotion that Jim had rarely seen. “Well… I’ve been talking with the girls and, um, we haven’t really seen you eating much. And when I was wiping the blood from your fur yesterday… I thought you felt a little malnourished.”

“You’re perceptive,” Jim said with a sheepish grin as he scratched behind his left ear. “But you didn’t need to go out of your way for me. I was planning to get something at some point today.”

“Well, I still thought you could use something a little more substantial. E-even though this isn’t really that much,” Fluttershy said, handing the basket over to Jim.

Jim’s sheepishness gave way to a kind smile and he gingerly took the basket with a pinch of his claws. “Thank you.”

Lifting the item up, Jim eyed the weaved basket. It was large enough to be a proper bowl for someone his size and was covered with a white and sky blue checkered cloth that was tucked inside. He smiled at Fluttershy again and sniffed at the contents… only to look confused afterward.

Fluttershy covered her mouth as she giggled at his expression. “Sorry, it’s a special basket and cloth that creates a perfect seal so the items inside stay as fresh as possible. You can trust me, just open it. I hope it’s to your liking.”

Jim cocked a curious brow at Fluttershy before he smirked at her happy, expectant smile. With a playful roll of his eyes, Jim wondered what it could be as he lifted the cloth cover. The instant the seal was opened a heavenly aroma wafted up and into the wolf’s nose, causing his eyes to close and the corners of his lips to curl in near blissful satisfaction.

The next moment Jim’s eyes popped open and he stared down at the meat in front of him. Not just any meat, though. There were strips of dried jerky, a pair of juicy loins, and three thick slices of raw steak. His gaze bounced back and forth between the meats as he wondered which one he should start with, but more than that he was surprised that Fluttershy had even given this to him. The basket slowly lowered and he looked at the pegasus mare questioningly.

Fluttershy’s ears drooped and she hovered up to look down into the basket worriedly. “Oh, I-I’m sorry. Is it not the kind you like?” she asked and looked back to Jim.

The werewolf could only shake his head dumbly for a moment before he huffed in mildly disbelieving amusement. “That’s not it… I’m just shocked you’d give me meat of all things. Isn’t this… kind of a taboo thing for ponies?”

Fluttershy’s worry quickly shifted to understanding and she sighed, relieved. “Oh, well it isn’t something that most ponies handle.”

“And you do?”

“I’m not as bothered by it since I have plenty of animal friends that are carnivorous,” Fluttershy admitted easily, though the signs of hurt filled her eyes a second later. “But it still makes me sad knowing that they have to kill to live. I understand that it’s a necessary part of their survival, but it doesn’t make it any easier when any of my friends don’t come back from the forest. All of us who live need to eat…” Her cyan eyes gently turned to the ground.

The surprise in Jim’s expression slowly melted as he watched Fluttershy’s eyes change from happy, to understanding, to hurt, then to acceptance. Up until that moment, he had still thought of the ponies of this world as more intelligent animals. They were like the humans of Earth, merely living things that had become used to an established degree of peace; beings that knew nothing of what it meant to truly survive. Now though… now he knew better. Fluttershy was intimately aware of the burden a carnivore with moral comprehension lived with.

Jim continued to stare at Fluttershy. He was still curious as to where the meat had come from, what creature’s flesh she had obtained as well as how, but he could do nothing more than watch her. Silence stretched on in an almost awkward way as his mind turned over what he could say. Sadly, words failed him. There was nothing he could say that felt right. Apologizing to her seemed lacking and, when put into perspective, insulting. Yet thanking her for her understanding was just cruel. Instead, Jim settled on following what his heart wanted to do to at least try to express what words could not.

Before Fluttershy knew it, a black muzzle slid under her chin, touching her jaw-line so tenderly that it was as if a lover had just caressed her with a feather. Her eyes widened with a surprised gasp, but her body failed to react the way she normally would. Rather than jerk back and seek refuge behind her mane, Fluttershy let her head be gently tilted back. Then she stared… stared into two hazel pools of life as they looked back at her silently.

Deep within Jim’s eyes, Fluttershy saw his unspoken words and felt the whispers of his heart as his breath gently brushed against her neck. She watched as his gaze flitted back and forth from her left eye to her right and back again; the gears in his mind grinding furiously as he wrestled with unknown emotions.

With a long, calming breath, Jim found his voice once more. “I wish… that there was something I could do… or say… to make the pain you know, and the burden you carry lessen. But…”

Fluttershy sighed softly and brought a wing forth, lightly stroking Jim’s cheek and smiling kindly. “It’s alright. I can tell you mean well, but I’m fine, really. I’m actually really happy that you’re being so nice.”

Jim chuckled faintly. “Just don’t tell anyone about this. I have an image to keep,” he said and winked at her.

Fluttershy giggled and pulled away with a growing smile. “Oh? But what if I tell the girls about your softer side?”

Jim stood back up and scratched at his chin in thought. “Hmm… eating you is out of the question, and I don’t know enough about you to exploit a weakness. So… I’ll have to make you my personal plush toy for as long as necessary until you’ve learned not to share what you’ve learned this day.” He lowered his hand, smiling slyly down at the petite yellow pegasus.

Fluttershy’s wings sprung out from her sides and she lifted a hoof fearfully, though her expression held a playful glimmer. “You wouldn’t!” she gasped.

“Oh, I would indeed. I would hold you all day and nuzzle you often. I would even brush your mane and pet you to your heart’s content,” he said menacingly and slowly lowered himself onto all fours, the basket set to the side.

Fluttershy took a step back and lowered her body, ready to pounce away should the need arise.

Jim matched her step and smiled more sinisterly. “And should the urge arise… I might even dress you up in cute little outfits.”

Bringing her hoof to her mouth, Fluttershy gasped dramatically. Then, with little warning, a mischievous smirk spread over her muzzle and she lowered her hoof. “Then you’d leave me with no choice but to use my ultimate weapon.”

“Oh?” Jim’s brow lifted curiously as he returned her smirk. “And what could you possibly do to thwart me?”

Fluttershy folded her wings comfortably to her sides and calmly sat down. Her face bloomed with a pure, genuine smile and her eyes lit up with the gleam of innocence. “Please, Jim… don’t cuddle me too roughly…” she said sweetly, blushing lightly and tapping her forehooves together.

Jim simply stared at her… for all of three seconds before a chuckle bubbled up from within, which quickly became laughter. Fluttershy didn’t last long either, her joyous giggling joining with him.

“That was a nice try,” Jim said as his laughter tapered off, “but that just made me want to hug you more.”

Fluttershy giggled once more. “It was worth a try.”

The trees swayed gently as a breeze brushed through the area again, drawing Jim’s attention. He rose up onto his back paws and took in the calming scents of the land once again, smiling contently. He then realized that he felt considerably better than he had earlier. Before Fluttershy’s visit, he had been on the verge of brooding agrily again. Thanks to her kindness, and a surprisingly playful side, he was relaxed and… happy.

A low whine emerged from the belly of the werewolf and he looked down at his abdomen. He was still hungry, though.

Jim bent down and picked up the basket of meat before he smiled at Fluttershy. “Thanks for this… and thanks for being so nice to me. It’s rare that I get this kind of treatment and you helped improve my mood a great deal.”

“You’re welcome,” she replied before her expression turned a little concerned. “But were you upset with something before?”

Jim sighed and looked toward the school. Should I tell her?

“It’s… I don’t know. It could be nothing. But I’ve kept you here for a little while now and I wouldn’t want to take up too much of your time if you have other places to be,” he answered and looked back to her.

Fluttershy shook her head lightly. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m actually not busy today. Well, not until later this afternoon. Besides, it might help to talk about it. I might be able to help.”

A weak smile took over Jim’s face and he nodded. “I guess. It helped when I talked to Luna before.” He turned back to his tree and moved to sit down against its base, setting the basket down beside him. Fluttershy followed and sat down in front of him.

Let’s see… Jim thought as he picked out a loin from the basket. Where should I start…

Author's Note

Woot! I finally finished this chapter! Geez... I got so stumped on this one near the beginning. I just couldn't find satisfaction with it for the longest time. Then I suddenly had an idea to switch things up with the direction of it and POP! I found my zone and started moving forward with it again. :pinkiehappy:

Sorry it took so long, but I hope you all like it. Look forward to the next one. :twilightsmile:

29 - Pleasant Conversation

With a gulp and a short, satisfied sigh, Jim finished the last of the second loin from Fluttershy’s basket. “… and that’s about how well the checkups went. Apple Bloom should be perfectly fine now. As for Scootaloo… she’s in peak physical condition, if not more so.” Jim said, finishing his recap of the morning’s events. He looked off into the distant sky, his eyes narrowing. “But I don’t think that doctor told us everything.”

Fluttershy looked to the same part of the sky. “What makes you say that? From my experiences with Dr. Thorough Good he’s been very honest and forward with what he finds,” she said and looked back to Jim.

For his part, Jim managed to hide his sneer beneath the act of pretending to lick his chops, but he thought back to after the appointment was over. “Let’s just say that the doctor and I had a brief chat in private before I left with the kids. In respect to his privacy I can’t say what was discussed, but he’s… got a few secrets. And he’s had them for some time. Still, I’ve encountered his type before; wise through experience, but very selective with what they say and to whom.”

Though barely audible, Jim heard as Fluttershy’s ears folded back. He turned his gaze back down to her. Fluttershy was looking down at the last steak and the few remaining pieces of jerky in her basket, but her focus was on something else.

“I think everypony has at least one secret. We can’t all be so open to each other when it comes to certain things. Celestia knows that I’ve had my own encounters that I’m still not very proud of,” Fluttershy admitted softly.

Jim held his gaze on Fluttershy, even as she pulled herself out of her own thoughts and looked back to him. They stared for a time, both watching quietly as if waiting for something. Before it could grow awkward, Jim sighed through his nose and looked to the still broken window where Scootaloo jumped through. “Sad but true.”

He paused for a moment then glanced back to see Fluttershy still looking at him. Jim averted his gaze from her as he thought of something. It was kind of crazy, but the more he looked back on what he had seen during his wanderings through human settlements the more acceptable it seemed. He looked back to her again.

“Well… uh…” he began, cursing himself for feeling nervous as soon as he opened his mouth. Jim sighed and slid his claws through his hair before resting his hand on the back of his neck. Fluttershy simply waited patiently, a small smile growing on her muzzle as she watched him.

“If it’s not too forward of me to offer… since you listened to me vent to you a little, I’m willing to do the same for you. You know, if you wanted to talk about anything,” Jim said, though he wasn’t very sure he was suited for such a task. Still, he felt that he should make the offer. It was only fair.

Her smile growing a bit warmer, Fluttershy brought a hoof to her chest. “That’s sweet of you to offer, Jim. But I’m not all that comfortable with sharing those kinds of things yet. We hardly know each other.”

Jim chuckled weakly, feeling a little foolish, and his ears folded back as his hand lowered to his side. “True…”

“But…” Fluttershy cut in before Jim could say anything more, “I’m more than willing to get to know you better.”

Jim’s ears perked up slowly as a pleased smile grew on him. “I’d… like that, actually. It’s been too long since I was properly acquainted with anyone.”

Fluttershy nodded. “It would be nice to get to know you more. However, I think we’ve wandered off track with what we were talking about before.”

Jim blinked at that realization. He had definitely gotten himself sidetracked in offering Fluttershy an ear.

Fluttershy covered her mouth with her hoof as she giggled at him. She turned her head to look at the school, her smile fading slightly. “Scootaloo’s family has always taken good care of her. They have always been supportive of her and have never neglected her.” Her smile faded a little more. “Unfortunately… Scootaloo’s parents have had to struggle since before she was born. Her mother, Quartz Recorder, is an earth pony. She’s been one of the most skilled crystal analysts for Canterlot in the past three hundred years.”

Fluttershy’s ears slowly drooped. “But a little over a year ago, Quartz was involved in an unfortunate magical mishap. One of the crystals that her team had been given was charged with an unknown magic spell. When it reacted to her team’s head unicorn touching it with his magic the crystal released a massive amount of power. Everypony was injured from it… but Quartz was left almost completely paralyzed. It’s taken some time, but she’s finally able to walk again thanks to the help she received from the Princesses.”

Jim’s ears folded back as he took in that information. The mental picture his mind had been forming before had crumbled and been replaced with something new and unfortunate.

“Scootaloo’s father, however…” Fluttershy continued, “I think he’s suffered just as much, if not more. Fine Tune works in Canterlot as well. He works in a similar field as Quartz, only Fine Tune analyzes magic. Unlike Quartz, Fine has lived with his impairment since his early twenties. When he was apprenticing for his field of work, Fine was hurt when a noble’s zeppelin lost control. He was right under it when the zeppelin crashed.”

Fluttershy’s gaze was filled with sadness by that point. “Fine Tune lost his leg from the accident and the tip of his horn.”

Jim sat quietly as he let the tale sink in fully. His thoughts of Scootaloo’s family being abusive were gone, barely a sliver of them remaining in his mind. Yet despite the nature of what he had learned, he still could not figure something out.

“It does seem that my previous concerns regarding her parents were misplaced… but it doesn’t explain why everyone else seemed so… cautious about the topic. I would have expected more sadness in everyone else’s emotions, like how you’ve expressed; maybe even sympathy for the difficulties they’ve gone through. Instead it gave me the impression that there was violence involved… or something. Even Scootaloo seemed to tense up, as if she was afraid…”

Fluttershy sighed softly and looked toward the school. “I’m… unsure of the details, unfortunately. Everything I’ve told you so far is what I learned from others or from the few times I’ve helped Quartz. She often struggles when she goes shopping in town and I try to lend a hoof when I see her.”

Jim closed his eyes and hummed as he thought on what Fluttershy had told him. It was relieving to have his prior concerns removed regarding Scootaloo’s family, but he still had unanswered questions. Unfortunately, it seemed he would have to wait until a later time to ask further upon the subject as the clang of the bell atop the schoolhouse drew his attention. The two looked to the door of the school and within moments it opened, a steady flow of smiling fillies and colts spilling onto the yard nearby.

He quickly spotted the few troublemakers from earlier, his eyes narrowing slightly as he made a point to monitor their actions. It was doubtful they would do anything more, but it was still possible they could gain a second wind to start trouble.

“That’s odd… I don’t see the girls yet. They’re usually one of the first ones out for recess,” Fluttershy voiced quietly.

Jim glanced to her briefly. He also thought it seemed strange to not see Scootaloo and her friends yet. The little ones on the lawn didn’t seem to be acting like something was amiss so there must not have been anything unusual going on. Still, Jim was mildly curious as to why they were still inside. A few moments passed before Cheerilee stepped through the doorway. Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom followed closely behind her, as well as a few others Jim recognized that had been part of the protective circle earlier.

“Well now, it would seem she has a collection of friends that want to know about what’s happened,” Jim voiced softly.

Fluttershy looked up to him. Her eyes widened slightly as she saw a kind smile grace the wolf’s features… but beneath it laid a sadness that she had never seen before. No… it was pity.

Subdued as it might have been, Jim could not completely hide the scars of his past. Memories of his life could dull with time, but the lessons he learned from them never faded from his mind. He knew too well what might happen to Scootaloo in the coming years. There would be no way around it as it was only a matter of when she experienced her darker side. It was probably quite foolish of him to do so, but a part of Jim truly wished she would never have her curse triggered. If that wish could not be granted, then he hoped that none of the ones she held dear would ever witness it.

Regardless of what happened, or when, Jim knew he would be there to guide her through the experience. He had dealt with everything alone, excluding his time with Marcus, so he knew his help would ease the difficulties later in the young pony’s life. At the very least, the friends around her outside of the school looked more genuine than anything he had witnessed back on Earth. So maybe things would be different in this world. He hoped so…

A gentle sigh escaped Jim as he rolled his body onto his hands and paws.

Fluttershy went to speak, but shied away and curled into herself a little.

Jim noticed the motion and looked to her. Their eyes met once more and he saw the curiosity, the want to know what it was he felt.

With the nature of their conversation still fresh in his mind, Jim wanted to voice an explanation to her. He knew he probably should, if only so she wouldn’t look at him so worryingly. But he had vented enough to her already and with a brief glance toward Scootaloo and the others it was clear that there wouldn’t be enough time to explain.

He sighed softly and offered the yellow mare beside him a weak smirk. “Sorry… I’m just… concerned for the wellbeing of another. It’s a little foreign to me, I guess. Maybe we can chat about it later.”

The worry steadily faded from Fluttershy’s eyes and a small, understanding smile filled her features. “I understand. It’s probably hard for you to act differently in our world.”

Jim hummed gently and looked back to Scootaloo, her face a mask of happiness while her eyes held hints of the uncertainty in her heart. An uncertainty that grew a little more as she and the others walked toward to him. It was no surprise to Jim that she was unsure. In fact, he was more surprised by how she had been handling everything thus far. She had somehow managed to keep fairly calm about her changes and even tried to see them with a more upbeat outlook.

A light chuckle slipped from Jim’s grin as he shook his head. She’s one heck of a kid. It kinda leaves me envious…

“Alright then,” Jim started as he walked toward the approaching ponies. “I’m going to help Scootaloo explain what’s happened. Are you going to join us?”

Fluttershy nodded. “I would like to. There’s still some time left before I need to go. But I don’t want to impose…”

Jim smiled at her. “Let’s ask Scoots. It’s her choice, but I don’t think she’ll mind you being there.”

With another nod and a thankful smile, Fluttershy trotted forward and stepped in line beside Jim. The two soon emerged from the tree line and into the afternoon sun.

The two groups continued toward each other, eventually meeting in the open between the trees and the school. Once they had grown close enough, Jim looked over the ponies. Despite what had happened in the classroom before it seemed that the young ones held little trepidation. If anything they seemed determined to support Scootaloo to the best of their ability. Even Cheerilee’s kind smile was overshadowed by the strong need to know what had happened to her precious student, reflected in her eyes.

Jim nodded to the teacher before he looked down to Scootaloo. She returned his gaze and swallowed, her wings shifting.

Jim offered his best reassuring smile. “Looks like it’s time, kid.”

Scootaloo looked to her hooves and nodded. “Yeah…”

With a gentle sigh, the big werewolf knelt down and placed a finger under her chin. He lifted her head to look at her eyes, stroking his thumb along her cheek. “If there’s one thing I would have done in my world, it would have been to tell you never to trust others after you became what I am.”

Jim pulled his hand away from her and gestured to the rest of the group. “But everyone here… they’re here for you. They genuinely care for you, kid. I can see it in their eyes. You can trust them. You can count on them to stay with you no matter what. But that can only happen if you let them…” He paused as he drifted into thought for a moment. “This world… your home… it’s far from what I’ve experienced. I could never trust anything - not even myself. But here… I feel that it’s worth it to try.”

Scootaloo stared at Jim, feeling the truth of his words rumble through her heart before she looked to everypony else. Her eyes flicked across the group and with each smiling face she saw her uncertainty faded. A wide smile slowly spread over her muzzle and she turned her gaze back up to Jim.

The warmth of the moment was destroyed when the light of the sun abruptly dimmed.

As the sky darkened overhead, Jim’s head snapped toward the Everfree. The fur down his neck and along his shoulders rose and his body felt as if it tingled all over.

“Scoots! You alright?”

Jim instantly looked back down. Apple Bloom was reaching a hoof to Scootaloo; the young pegasus’ body stiff and trembling as she stared into the sky above. Acting quickly, Jim moved into her line of sight. Her terrified eyes focused on his and her legs gave out beneath her.

Cries of alarm rang out, but Jim let them stay in the background as he observed Scootaloo’s movements. “Hey, what’s wrong? What are you feeling?” he asked calmly, even though he was feeling anything but inside.

Scootaloo clenched her teeth and shut her eyes as her body shuddered against her will. “I… I don’t know!” she struggled to say. “My body…” another strong shudder, “My body feels sick… it’s gross. What’s happening?”

Jim placed his hand on Scootaloo’s back and glanced up at the sky. “It’s nothing too strange… considering,” he answered vaguely.

Questioning stares fell upon Jim, but his eyes were fixed upon the sight high above the forest. Spinning slowly and in perfect synchrony, a series of massive magic circles hovered in the air. Dark cloud-like vapor poured from them, spreading far and wide over the Everfree and blocking out the sun. Jim’s eyes narrowed as he tried to make out the symbols neatly arranged within the spell, but before he could see anything remotely detailed the massive spell swiftly collapsed in on itself.

A deep boom followed the resulting explosion of black clouds as darkness spread over and beyond the limits of Ponyville. Jim instinctively moved to stand between the source of the clouds and the group of ponies beside him. He was hardly knowledgeable when it came to magic, but his body was screaming at him that danger was all around him.

Jim’s eyes swept across the sky over and over. His entire being was tense and ready for anything. His heart pounded as adrenaline rushed through his veins. Seconds passed…

Then… almost completely hidden due to its similar coloration to the clouds above… a clutch of dark orbs streaked through the air. Jim’s eyes shot wide and he spun around, grabbing every pony present in a desperate attempt to shield them. In the next moment, before the werewolf or ponies could even brace for it, an orb impacted with the ground.

Author's Note

And here it is! A sorta-kinda-notreally-early christmas present of sorts. It's taken forever to get something I could be satisfied with finished, but hey, it's finally something resembling progress. :pinkiehappy:

30 - Stoking Embers

With a deep earth-crunching boom that mercilessly flung a wave of compressed air into Jim’s back, a dark orb slammed into the ground near the group he protected. Chunks of the broken ground were sent hurdling from the point of impact crumbling against the werewolf’s body.

Jim grit his teeth and cursed silently as the sting of a cut on his left ear made itself known; another among the rapidly growing collection elsewhere on his body. Though he was mildly concerned for his injuries, Jim worried more for the ponies he protected. All he could see was a cloud of dust in the air and the smell of upturned earth filled his nose. He could only hope that the bodies in his grasp had been spared from the flying debris.

Fortunately there was enough of a breeze and the obstruction to his senses began to quickly disperse. Though Jim did not move himself just yet. He hissed through grit teeth as his ears swiveled, straining to hear past the dull ringing from the air displacement. Though not as clear as he would have liked, he could hear thuds from the pieces of earth that had been sent furthest into the air. However he had yet to feel any of them hitting his back or head. Feeling that he needed to better assess the condition of those he had shielded Jim pulled his body away enough to look at the group beneath him.

Having felt him shift the tightly huddled bundle of ponies slowly started to release each other. Fluttershy gently pulled in her wings, having quickly slipped them around the younger fillies, and joined Jim in quickly looking over everypony. From the wide eyes and swiveling ears it seemed that their efforts had kept the kids protected. Alright. Kids are safe here, Jim thought as he released some of his concern in a slow breath through his nose. He then turned his gaze toward the schoolhouse.

The grounds were littered with bits of the broken earth that had erupted near where Jim stood. Aside from more broken windows on the school everything else, including the students, seemed fine. Even the troublemakers were no worse for wear. For a brief moment Jim was lightly annoyed. A part of him thought it would have served them right if karma had kicked them a little. Instead he was quite pleased as it meant one less inconvenience for his forming plan. Having everyone able to move on their own meant he could get them to safety. Maybe karma would even the scores later for them.

Jim’s attention was swiftly pulled away from the kids when another series of booms swept through the air. His head snapped toward town, watching more dark orbs falling from the sky. His eyes darted up to spot any others near his location, but only found thick dark clouds.

“What’s happening?” came Apple Bloom’s voice.

“A big problem if I had to guess,” Jim answered and moved to usher the kids toward the school. “I need you all to gather everyone up. I may not know much about magic or your world, but dark clouds plus ominous feelings in your gut mean the bad guy has made a move.”

“Jim’s right,” Fluttershy quickly cut in. “We should get everypony to Twilight’s Castle. It’s the safest place.”

Jim nodded to her and looked to the kids. “It’s not as close as I’d like, but it’s a start. Get everyone together and wait by that tree next to the playground. I need to-“

A sound similar to a coconut cracking open in a press, followed by a shrieking hiss stilled Jim. All heads darted toward the bright green flames licking up fiercely from the three orbs in the ground while Jim slowly turned to face it. In moments the magic fire that had stretched nearly as high as twenty feet took on a life all its own. In an act of defiance to the laws of physics the fire slithered its way back down. The flames became unidentifiable blobs, quickly cooling, crackling, and changing shape. It was a shape that made anger boil up from within Jim.

As his lips trembled, threatening to bare his fangs viciously, Jim lowered his stance gently. The orbs were now a trio of smoking creatures that might have once been a wolf of some kind. With bodies that resembled larger timber wolves that had been wrapped with a skeleton, they stared towards him with hollow smoking sockets. MORE abominations! Jim thought bitterly. Why does this world INSIST on making me have to deal with these THINGS? Why must I have to SEE them? LOOK LIKE ONE!?

A low growl rumbled through Jim’s throat as his hands softly met the ground, only to flex and drive his claws into the soil. His great displeasure towards what stood before him began to surge. Yet before he could act upon his desire to tear the green and charred bodies in front of him apart, a trembling hoof gently touched his back leg.

Instantly Jim remembered what was behind him and he flicked an ear back. “You all need to run. Get the others, now.”

“I’m sorry… but I can’t…” came Cheerilee’s strained reply.

Not willing to take his eyes off of the other wolves, Jim only spared a quick glance back to the teacher. Though it was a brief glimpse, Jim immediately spotted the problem. Cheerilee was in pain.

Shit… Jim thought and no sooner had he looked back to his enemies the eyes of the wolves flared to life with sickly green orbs. “How bad is it? These things aren’t going to wait.”

Fluttershy quickly moved to Cheerilee’s side to look for the cause. Cheerilee simply put up a hoof and shook her head. “My back leg. Something hit it. I know I’m bleeding, but I can’t say if it’s broken or not. I just can’t get onto my hooves…” she paused and closed her eyes with a wince. “You need to go without me.”

The children gasped.

“We can’t leave you behind!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, the others voicing their agreement. Cheerilee smiled as best she could.

Jim, sensing where things were going, snapped his head to the side with a curt growl. “Then I’m changing the plan!” He looked back to the wolves and bared his fangs. “All of you stay put and don’t you dare move!”

The three other wolves opened their maws in response to Jim’s display, thick dark slime dripping out, and they sprinted forward. In the same moment, letting loose a bellowing roar, Jim bolted toward his targets on all fours.

Anger and adrenaline fueled the werewolf’s body as he closed the distance to his enemies. He did not like how close the wolves had been to the group. The fact remained that he had not used his body for this kind of encounter yet. Just from sprinting, Jim’s claws and strength had powered through the dirt, throwing him forward faster than anything he had experienced. He knew there was a margin of error. Yet there was nothing else he could do, and there was no time to waste.

In mere moments the two sides entered the point of no return. It was then that the wolves made their move. The center wolf lurched forward with a last second burst of speed, its intent to sink its gnarled fangs into Jim clear as day. The wolf on Jim’s right made a leap to the side, its gaze locked onto Jim’s neck. The final wolf however, had different plans. As an unholy shriek forced its way out of the third creature it burst forth into an arc outside of Jim’s striking range; its empty gaze fixated on the ponies behind the werewolf.

Though the method of attack from the wolves was not outside of expectations, it was still one that Jim had not wanted to happen. Unlike the timber wolves these things moved faster and somehow moved in synchronization with each other. Up until the two had moved to the sides all three had run forward in step with the other. Even then, their split maneuver had been performed with near precise timing.

The time had come. A choice was to be made. So with nary a single heartbeat of time to spare, Jim followed through with his heart’s desire to protect what was important to him. Using his larger size against the wolf in front of him, Jim barreled forward. A swift uppercut sent his left hand up beneath the creature’s head, the speed and power behind the move beyond what the wolf expected. Jim’s palm slammed into the wolf’s throat, eliciting a crunching sound similar to breaking wood, and his claws quickly dug into its neck. At the same time, Jim twisted to simultaneously send his other hand to grab the backside of his prey and shoulder the open maw of the second wolf away from his own neck.

The jaws of the second wolf were bumped away from a vital spot but still managed to impact with the side of Jim’s face. He winced from the sting of fresh cuts to his cheek, but Jim refused to let that stop him. Skidding to a quick stop, the werewolf’s baleful gaze sought out the third abomination. It had gained some distance from him, now only a few bounds away from the ponies; its sights set on the butter yellow pegasus as she fearfully stood in front of the others.

Jim flexed his legs and drove his back claws into the dirt. Before the wolf in his grasp knew what was happening, raw and unbridled physical strength saw the thing hurled at astonishing speed. And with deadly accuracy the wolf crashed into the third. A plume of bright green embers and splinters erupted from the impact as the two bodies tumbled away from the ponies.

Jim snorted with satisfaction. He had managed to buy some time. His attention was swiftly brought back to his other problem as the thing slammed into him from the side. The strength of these creatures was greater than Jim had expected as he was nearly bowled over. Through sheer instinct, sprinkled delicately with a healthy dose of luck, Jim managed to keep from falling to the ground. However, luck is known for its fickle nature. Having made enough of an opening with its attack, the ember wolf lurched its head up and bit into its target.

Searing pain erupted as uneven fangs sank into Jim’s ribs, forcing a roar from him. The moment was short lived. Being what he is Jim was no stranger to pain, and before he had finished his roar his body was in motion. In one swift movement both of his hands sunk his claws into the skull and spine of his attacker. The next move saw the head and body of the offending abomination flung in opposite directions.

Damn it, Jim growled as his ribs burned. He refrained from clutching his wound, but still took a second to look at it. The dark slime from the wolf’s mouth coating the injury was most likely the reason for the intense burning sensation, but the small bits of glowing fangs protruding out did not help either. There was no doubt that being bitten by that thing was near the top of his list of experiences he never wanted to repeat.

His eyes looked back to the remains of the creature. Though he had expected it to be dead, he was surprised that the body was simply… crumbling where it lay. Curious, he looked back to the other two he had dealt with before. One of the other two had crumbled almost to the point of being mere dust, but the other was not. No, its hindquarters had been shattered beyond recognition, but it was still using its one intact foreleg and a remaining stump to inch closer to its targets.

A small part of Jim felt slight admiration for the thing, that even in its broken state it still tried to fulfill whatever purpose it had. The little part of him was washed away by the fact that it was still a false, empty husk that brought shame to his wolf heritage. You do not deserve to wear that image, Jim thought as he steadily stalked forward on his back legs. You are empty. Hollow. You care nothing for your kin. You care nothing for the life you take.

The broken wolf’s body stopped as Jim stepped in front of it. Its decrepit head turned up and its maw opened, dark fluid gurgling from its throat. Jim simply glared down at it. The two held their gazes with the other for a time. Then, Jim’s glare melted into a look of firm acceptance and he swiftly reached down. The broken wolf gurgled as its head was forced to the ground. Any struggle it might have tried to give was snuffed out when Jim lowered his head to stare into its eyes once more.

“I will find the one who created you,” he began, his voice low and firm. “They will pay for what they have done. But I will not allow you to exist. You may look like a wolf, but that is all we share in common. You did not obey the code. The balance…” Jim’s claws sunk into the back of its skull, “…will be restored.”

Author's Note

Whew... it's been 10 months since I last posted. Time has just vanished for me. Sorry it took so long, but at least I finally got another chapter written. With my back problems forcing me out of work I've had some time on my hands, so I might even get more written in the next few weeks.

The wait has been long, but I still hope you all enjoy the new chapter. :twilightsmile:

31 - Deal Maker

As the corrupted wolf’s remains crumbled like its brethren, Jim slowly rose up onto his back legs. His ears and eyes began to scan the area, an act that his body had become accustomed with long ago out of an almost natural habit. The flicker of more green flames could still be found in a few places in town, the cries of a populace in panic steadily growing on the air. Anger quickly returned, this time tainted by an inescapable hatred. Ponies would die this day and, as Jim looked back to the shocked kids, there was nothing he could realistically do to prevent it.

Swallowing down his anger, Jim slowly approached the injured teacher. “Looks like we’re clear of them at the moment,” he said before kneeling down beside Cheerilee. “The town is under attack, but I won’t leave you all undefended. I’m keeping you safe… but I need to get an idea of how bad your leg is.”

Cheerilee shook her head weakly, her breathing strained as she tried to cope with the pain. “When that strange timber wolf was coming for us I couldn’t help but try to move away. It was terrifying to see it charging for us.” She gulped, her throat feeling dry. “Something… crunched… in my leg. I believe it’s broken.”

Jim sighed quietly and eyed her leg. There was a fair amount of blood from a cut that had started to dry on her fur, but the pool beneath her was small. She wouldn’t be suffering from blood loss, but walking was definitely out of the question.

Fluttershy moved closer to Cheerilee, evaluating the situation as well. Then an idea came to her, her ears perking up. “What if I carried you?”

Jim looked to the petite yellow mare with a lifted brow. Cheerilee eyed her as well, before chuckling sadly. “I’d only slow you down,” she replied, looking to the children around her. “The children need to be kept safe.”

“That’s enough of that,” Jim rumbled sternly. He looked to Fluttershy. “Her leg is going to give her the most trouble. If I can set her leg in a splint, how difficult would it be for you to carry her?”

Though slow to build, a look of confidence took shape in Fluttershy’s visage. “I know I may not look as strong, but if her leg gets set I’ll be able to carry her quite easily.” Her confidence took on a little bit of modesty before she added, “I, um, actually have very strong wings. And I’m also stronger than Rainbow Dash, or so she’s told me.”

Jim smirked lightly. “I could already tell. Your fur hides it better since it’s fluffier than hers is.” His expression went back to serious. “I’ll get started on getting some branches.” He then looked to the children. “Go gather the other kids. Apple Bloom, can you take a couple of your friends and find any kind of rope from the schoolhouse?”

Apple Bloom nodded in affirmation and turned to her friends. “Let’s get everypony together. Sweetie, Scootaloo, let’s grab anything we can from the arts and crafts supplies.” With acknowledging nods from the others, the fillies turned tail and went about getting things done.

Meanwhile Jim looked around again for any signs of more wolves. Nothing stood out but, with a scan of the skies for anything else the dark clouds above might be dropping, he spotted a trail of rainbow light behind a familiar light blue pegasus. He looked back to Fluttershy. “Speaking of Rainbow Dash, she’s headed this way. I’ll be right back. Holler if anything unfriendly shows up.”

With that said, Jim turned toward the nearby forest. A quick sprint and a powerful leap sent him through the air. This body… is more capable than I thought it was, he thought as the air rushed through his fur. Even after he landed the differences from his enhanced human body, as well as his prime wolf body on the second night of the full moon, hardly held a candle to what he could do now. He ran the rest of the short distance to the nearest young tree, spotting and grabbing a suitable branch.

He pulled on the tree’s limb and thought about snapping it. Instead, he looked at his claws contemplatively. If it breaks it might poke or rub one of them the wrong way…

Deciding to give his claws an overdue test, Jim used his free hand and rested his claws against the base of the branch. A firm pull through the wood was all it took to gouge through the healthy material with a nearly clean cut. It was as if his claws were the equivalent of serrated blades. Yet there was no bladed edge to them, which left Jim mildly perplexed. It was no shock that he could gouge a deep furrow into almost anything, but to practically slice through something? Just how could his claws do that so effortlessly? What laws of physics no longer applied in this world for his body?

Putting his questions to the back of his mind for later debate, Jim set the branch down and made quick work of one other. He took both and went to place them under his arm, but paused as it dawned on him that he no longer felt pain from the bite he had received. A brief glance revealed that his wound had closed up, though a scant few bits of the broken off fangs were still stuck in his skin. That was fast, he mused, even more unsure about his body.

Shaking his head in annoyance, Jim pushed off yet another thought for later and made haste back to Cheerilee. For now all he needed to know he had learned in his fight. He was faster, stronger, and could eliminate other wolves quickly. He would figure out the finer details when the opportunity came, but only after he had brought the ponies to safety.

As Jim ran back, he noticed Rainbow had landed beside Fluttershy and Cheerilee. The two pegasi were in an animated discussion, most likely about what had transpired on their respective ends. Growing closer, Jim found his eyes lingering on the constantly moving cyan wings. They were full of taut power, yet flexible enough to move like a hand. It was an interesting display. Or it would have been normally, but Jim’s gaze was fixated on them as a weakness to exploit. He wondered just how she would fare with them removed… as darkness slowly crept in along the edges of his vision.

Suddenly Jim’s foot hit something and the ground came rushing to meet his face. His mind snapped back to reality and his body reacted automatically, barely allowing him to alter his fall into a rough stumble onto his hands and knees.

“Whoa! Are you alright?” came Rainbow’s immediate response and she darted over to Jim.

Fluttershy and Cheerilee looked on as well, both considerably surprised.

Jim, for his part, just shook his head and blinked a few times before he nodded. “Yeah… yeah, I’m fine. Maybe just a little off without the adrenaline rush from before,” he supplied. What was I… he wondered, confused and unsure as to why his mind had turned so... hollow, opportunistic. A disturbingly gentle pressure in his head, one that reminded him of his last encounter with a certain Spark, began to make itself known. Jim’s eyes hardened and his hand rose to his head. He dared the pressure to try to increase as he gripped his skull, claws drawing blood and ready to plunge deeper. There was no way he’d let himself be controlled again. Not by that slimy unicorn. Nor anything else. Ever. Again.

His inner standoff was suddenly silenced when he found Rainbow’s face just inches from his snout. Her eyes were filled with genuine concern. “Come on, don’t try to act tough. I… I see that look in your eye. Are you really alright, big guy?”

For a moment, Jim turned his gaze away from the cyan pony, fully intent on avoiding revealing his sinister intent toward her only means of escaping him. But two things nudged him to act otherwise. He slowly removed his claws from his scalp, an oddly cool, numb clarity seeping throughout his mind as if his deadly appendages had cut through the haze within him. His blood-tipped claws gently sought out the seemingly alien warmth of Rainbow’s hoof that had meaningfully found its place on his shoulder. With a clearer head and the want to respond to whatever feeling Rainbow Dash’s touch inspired, Jim looked into her eyes.

“Something… or someone… might have just tried to get inside my head to make me harm you.” He paused, taking a short steadying breath as he felt Rainbow’s foreleg twitch in his hand. “I think I’m fine now, but it’s difficult to tell for sure,” he continued and looked to the plumes of smoke in town. “The last time I felt that buzzing pressure in my mind was because of an unpleasant unicorn in Canterlot. He tried to make me kill Luna. But this time the feeling was different, if only in how it… moved inside me. This whole situation reeks of the feeling he gave me and I’m just so angry at what’s happening right now. My life has been filled with needless and unavoidable slaughter, all because of my inability to fight my curse, and seeing these wolves doing it before my eyes hits me deep. They tarnish the image of what wolves were meant to stand for… of what I… of what I should have tried harder to be.”

Rainbow followed his gaze to town, realization slowly bleeding into her expression. Sure she was angry too, having wanted to dive into the fray and do to the wolves what she had once done to the old barn on Applejack’s farm. Though what it meant for Jim she could only imagine, but hearing the emotion in his voice, and feeling the squeeze of his hand on her leg gave her some idea. She turned back to him to offer what comfort she could, but was halted by the gentle touch of Jim’s finger on her nose.

Jim silently shook his head. Standing and grabbing the branches for the splint, he murmured “It’s fine. There are more important things we should be focusing on right now,” before making his way to Cheerilee.

Fluttershy quietly watched as Jim and Rainbow Dash walked over. It was written all over her cyan friend’s body that something had happened to Jim. A fact made clearly evident by how closely Rainbow walked with the werewolf and the look in her eyes; one she only ever showed when something didn’t sit right with her and she wanted to think up some way solve it.

Jim quickly took notice of the look of worry on Fluttershy’s face. He knew she wanted answers, but he couldn’t give them just yet. He kneeled down gently as soon as he arrived next to Cheerilee, setting the branches down beside her. “I’m sorry I startled you. You must have hurt your leg again because of my stumble,” he said sympathetically to the wincing teacher.

Mustering a slight grin, Cheerilee nodded slowly. “Yes. It’s a little embarrassing to admit… but I’m a little jumpy at the moment.”

Jim returned the nod. Then, as if conveniently timed in order to prevent Fluttershy from finding her voice to ask Jim anything, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo came galloping over with a variety of ribbons and twine in hoof. Apple Bloom even had a few long measuring sticks balanced on her back. Not far behind them were the remaining children of the class, some trailing slightly behind with uncertain looks about them.

Still, seeing them all nearby was more than enough to ease a portion of Jim’s worries. He even managed a light chuckle at how considerate Apple Bloom, Sweetie and Scoots had been in their selection of materials to bring. “Good job, kids. Just set everything beside me,” he instructed before looking to the rest of the kids. “I want all of you to stick close. I’d also appreciate it if you all could keep your eyes open for any more trouble. I’m going to help your teacher with her injured leg, but if you spot any more of those charred wolves I want you to call out to me. I’m going to keep all of you safe the best I can… but I’ll need your help to do that. Can I count on all of you?”

Jim’s request of the fillies and colts was, at first, met with hesitation. But as each of the kids took in the situation, seeing Jim’s resolve in his eyes and the reassuring nods from the adults, as well as Cheerilee’s smile for them despite her pain, hesitation became determination. One after another they nodded up to Jim, each nod building a swell of pride within his chest. “That’s the spirit. Now spread out in groups of three and work together to watch every direction. I’ll have Cheerilee patched up in no time and we’ll all get to safety after.”

With more affirming nods the children grouped up and spread out to fulfill their new mission. Meanwhile Jim moved closer to Cheerilee, lightly placing a hand on her shoulder. “Alright, now I need you to lay down. I’ll help so you don’t hurt your leg.”

Cheerilee nodded tiredly, grimacing at the idea of having to move at all. As she felt Jim’s hands move around her though, she felt a sense of relief. Despite his size and ferocity in battle, the school teacher could feel his strength move her down with such tender consideration that there was no room to doubt his intentions to help her.

Once Cheerilee could fully lay on her side, Jim picked up the ribbon that Sweetie Belle had brought over. He gave it a brief evaluation, noting that it was made of a lightly flexible cloth and was sufficiently wide for what he intended. He would have to praise the three fillies for bringing more than what he had expected. With a light hum of approval he looked back to Cheerilee.

“This might smart a little, but once I get the injured spot wrapped with this it should help relieve some pain,” Jim informed, pulling a long strand of ribbon from the spool.

Cheerilee simply grunted as she did her best to not move her leg.

Jim reached for her leg, but paused just before as he thought of something. He instead reached over and took hold of one of the branches he had brought over. With one swift movement he placed the end of the branch in his mouth and bit down, severing a portion off. He took the piece from his mouth and moved it in front of Cheerilee’s face. As she looked to the piece of wood Jim explained, “Just in case it hurts more than I expect it to. Biting too hard can crack a molar… and trust me that it’d be much worse than your leg if that happens. Bite down on this instead.”

Cheerilee hesitated for a moment, steeling herself for what might be happening once she had the wood between her teeth. A few long breaths later and she took the impromptu bit in her jaws, ready for the next step.

Jim nodded to her and looked to Fluttershy. “Can you help keep her leg elevated while I wrap it, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy nodded quietly, quickly stepping in beside Cheerilee. Jim watched her get into position and once she was ready he spared a brief scan around to check on the kids and the surroundings. With the children all watching the perimeter and no immediate threats in sight, he looked back to Fluttershy. “Alright, I’ll lift her leg. Once it’s up I need you to hold it steady, one hoof under her hock and the other right here,” he explained, pointing to the midpoint between Cheerilee’s hoof and the cut from what had broken her leg.

“O-Of course,” Fluttershy answered, quickly realizing why he was being specific. “That will keep her leg stable and reduce most of the weight on the break.”

“Exactly,” Jim replied. “Looks like you’re familiar with this sort of thing. Good.” He turned his attention to the aforementioned limb. “Ready or not, here we go, Cheerilee.”

Using deft yet gentle movements, Jim slid his fingers around Cheerilee’s leg and lifted. Her reaction was almost immediate. Were it not for Jim’s grip on Cheerilee’s leg just above her hock, the jerk and muffled cry of pain might have caused more damage. “Bare with it, Cheerilee. There’s no helping the pain, but you need to relax. Pain is temporary.” Jim said, his tone soothing yet firm. “Try focusing on the bit in your mouth. Let your body feel the pain but express it through your bite rather than your leg for just a little bit. This’ll be over soon.”

Though her eyes were clenched and she couldn’t voice a proper response through the pain, the squeak of the wood being bitten harder was all Jim needed to hear. He gently finished lifting her leg and Fluttershy wasted little time getting her hooves in position. With the leg being held for him, Jim could finally get to wrapping the injury. Swift and skilled movements of his fingers made short work of the task, and by the time he had finished wrapping Cheerilee’s leg the teacher’s pain had lessened considerably.

Wasting no time, Jim continued his procedure and made up the rest of the splint using the branches and twine. With the added benefit from the wrapping making the twine less likely to dig into Cheerilee’s skin, Jim managed to put together quite an admirable splint for her. The mare in question, finally feeling low enough levels of pain to function, slowly lifted her head and spit the stick out of her mouth.

Jim spared a glance, noting the deep indents from Cheerilee’s bite. “Just a few more ties and we’ll be ready to get moving,” he said as he resumed the second to last knot.

Cheerilee nodded slightly. “Oh… that’s a relief,” she answered tiredly.

Jim took hold of the next strands of twine, ready to tie them together, when a thrum of magic filled the air above the town. Rainbow Dash, jumping from her observation spot nearby, leapt into the air. Jim followed suit and swiftly stood. The weight of the air grew stronger as the hum of magic increased. A moment later and beams of golden light pierced through the dark clouds above, creating a few dozen pillars scattered across the span of the town. The largest of the pillars appeared roughly around where Jim assumed Twilight’s castle stood.

“Awe YEAH! The princesses sent us some help!” Rainbow cried triumphantly.

Jim’s worries of another threat bled away as he spotted a few pegasi clad in golden armor take to the skies above the town. Looks like they were teleported in to fight back the enemy, he thought before dropping back down to finish with Cheerilee’s splint. “Now that there’s some help things should be easier. But it’s going to be chaos in town until they get defensive positions established,” Jim said and tied the last knot.

Using his size to his advantage, Jim stepped over Cheerilee and lifted her, keeping her injured leg in mind. Fluttershy swiftly moved in and spread her wings, allowing Jim to place the teacher gently upon her back. Once Cheerilee was in place and Jim confirmed that the burden was not too great for Fluttershy, he called out to the children.

“Alright, we’re ready to head to safety. Gather around,” he ordered. The children complied and quickly gathered around Jim and the adults. Jim looked to Cheerilee, his gaze lightly apologetic, but firm nonetheless. Turning back to the kids he continued, “Before we go I am going to be clear with you all. I’m sure you all know this is a bad situation… but I don’t know if you’re aware of what is waiting for you along the way. A lot of those dark wolves landed all over town. It’s taken time for help to come… and I don’t know how versed in combat the town’s ponies are.”

As Jim spoke, the looks on the faces before him steadily changed. Confusion, worry, fear, dread, shock, and much more looked back at the werewolf. “I will not tell you that everything will be alright. I will not lie to you and say you have nothing to worry about,” he said and then kneeled down in front of the kids, his ears folding back.

“What I can say is that you will see some horrible things,” he continued, his tone becoming soothing, empathetic. “I am sorry for that, and I know there is nothing I can do or say to make this any easier. I know I don’t look it, but even now it hurts me to see others lose their life when they never deserved it. You may see friends, or family… dead, as we go to safety. It’s going to hurt. It’ll hurt so, so much. But I also know that it won’t hurt like that forever.”

Reaching forward, Jim gently lifted the chin of a crying filly, the one who had started the confrontation in the classroom, Archer. “The pain of loss is powerful. It’s why I wanted to tell you all about this before I took you into a place of death and pain.” He pulled his hand away gently and looked to the other children. “Remember what I said in the classroom? How monsters are made?”

The children all nodded and for the first time they saw Jim’s eyes fill, if only for a short moment, with deep hurt. “When I was very young… I was forced to watch my mother be murdered right in front of me. I had been beaten and was powerless to stop it. I’ve lived with that memory. I know what some of you might have to go through. I hope, to whatever powers are watching over this world, that you all are spared from it. But trust me when I say that losing a loved one to monsters like those wolves can make you into one yourself. I became what I am because of the one that killed my mother.”

Gasps of different volumes cut Jim off momentarily. He smiled sadly to all of the children present, especially to the ones who stepped closer to nuzzle him. “It’s alright, I’ve had time to heal that scar. The past can’t be changed. Instead you must learn the lessons it leaves for us,” he said, soothing the little ones beside him with gentle pats. “I swear to all of you, I will do everything in my power to keep you safe. If we come across any others I will share that protection with them. But I want you all to promise me something first.”

All eyes looked up to him once again, some being wiped of their tears. “You all must promise to do exactly as I say from this moment until I get you to safety. I am strong enough to keep you safe, but only so long as you don’t put yourselves in danger. I want you to promise to listen to me. Promise not to cry, not to scream, not to run. Move as I tell you to. Work together to keep each other safe, keep each other strong.”

Jim slowly stood to his full height, his eyes passing over each kid. “Fulfill that promise and I will make you two. I will do everything in my power to keep you safe, or die trying, and I will be there afterward to help you avoid becoming like me.”

The yellow unicorn colt from before stepped forward, “What do you mean… like you?” Snails asked.

Jim looked to the young male, that sad smile returning to his visage once more. “The loss of my mother led me to pursue a life of revenge, tainted with a narrow-minded desire to force change that I thought would be better for others; to stop those like the one who killed my mother and get rid of them. My reasoning might have been more than enough to make me seem like a hero in a comic book, but the reality was that I only became a villain in the eyes of others. The same could happen to any of you, should those monsters find someone precious to you. With that said, I offer my second promise. Nothing good will come from following the same path that I’ve walked. Only more pain… and even greater loss. So I will help you find a different path, should you suffer through what I have.”

Jim turned toward Ponyville proper and walked a few paces. He came to a stop and turned back to the group. “If you can make the promise and wish to live, then line up in front of me. I want three rows.” With his offer open Jim stood tall and crossed his arms, his hazel gaze hardening.

Not all of the children moved forward at first. It was more of a slow trickle, with Scootaloo being the first. She was quickly followed by Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon followed behind next, with more and more finding the will to step forward after.

Rainbow Dash glided down to hover beside Jim, a look of uncertainty about her. “Don’t you think you’re being a little… harsh?” she asked him quietly.

Jim looked to her, his gaze softening just a little. “I’m doing this for a reason, Rainbow. You can’t sugarcoat dead bodies. And I’m not willing to let them dwell on things. They need something to focus on together. Without a singular objective they’ll be divided and those dark wolves will pick them apart.”

“You’re making this seem like a military operation or something.”

“Whether you want to believe it or not, this is war. Your town has been attacked. Ponies have been killed… I’ve heard their screams,” Jim replied, his fist balling. “But you’re mistaken about how I’m handling this. Failure to follow orders in an army is severely punished. If they don’t follow me then I’ll just have to accept it and save those I can. I’m not all-powerful, just a werewolf and we work in packs. We follow the alpha. If you think you can do a better job getting all of these kids to safety then be my guest, but you’ll have to prove to all of them that you can actually do it. And that’s after you convince me. I’ve accepted responsibility for all of them. I will lead them to safety. As the current alpha I’ll do my part, but what’s truly important is the pack. A pack is nothing if its members don’t work together.”

Rainbow crossed her hooves and leaned back as she hovered, a faint grin trying to creep across her muzzle. “You realize we’re ponies right? We do herds.”

Jim allowed a small grin of his own to show. “Herds or packs, it’s roughly the same idea. Though it wouldn’t hurt for you to learn a thing or two from a predator.” His grin faded as he looked past Rainbow, a stray beam of magic shooting up into the sky from town. Jim watched as pegasi in the air darted around in small clusters, their movements giving the impression of urgency and struggle. “Looks like those wolves are giving your reinforcements trouble. Can you do a quick flyover to get an idea of the fight, Rainbow? And check if Twilight’s castle is secure enough to protect these kids?”

Rainbow nodded and bolted into the sky, a rainbow trail left in her wake. Jim watched her for a few long seconds before he scanned the town and surroundings. He caught a glimpse of two wolves as they jumped on top of a roof in the distance, but their focus was on something below them before they jumped back down. Jim’s blood started to boil again and he clenched his teeth in silent anger.

With a slow sigh to vent even a fraction of his displeasure, Jim turned back toward the children. To his surprise, every kid stood in one of three lines in front of him. Even though a few were fighting back tears, the brave faces they put on encouraged Jim. Accepting their lives beneath his protection, Jim smiled kindly. “Thank you, all of you. We’ll get through this. And we’ll do it together.”

Jim stood, his smile vanishing behind fierce determination. “Those dark wolves are fighting in town and are giving the ponies who came to help a hard fight. Rainbow Dash will be back soon with a better idea of how bad things are, but until then… we’re going to practice a formation.” Jim paused and a confident grin slipped across his maw. “Let’s teach you how to hunt the hunters.”

Author's Note

Well how about that. It only took a few months this time for another chapter. :twilightsheepish:

I'm on the hunt for a new job at the moment. My back injury from my last one hasn't helped with my options for income though. Still, I found myself particularly inspired today despite the troubles. It feels good to finish another piece to this story.

Hope you all enjoy the read. :twilightsmile:

32 - Pressure Center Rising

Change. The word alone is such a simple thing. It describes the basic fundamental of what once was is no longer the same, different from what it used to be. It can show the smallest of changes, such as the steady flow of soil from atop the mountains as they are eroded by the rain, or the greatest of differences like the before and after of an explosion.

Change… as old as time and intimately intertwined with its passage. For the town of Ponyville, change had once been the occasional happenings where a group of friends were the center of many an event; where friendship blossomed and its roots connected every creature together in harmony.

Ponyville was no stranger to change, sometimes experiencing it through the power of strong individuals who cared nothing for the idea of peace. This day however, had pushed the town well beyond the change it had known in its past. In a single afternoon it had lost its view of Celestia’s comforting sun. Orbs of an unknown dark magic had splintered its homes and sundered its cobbled streets. Then its residents were attacked by dark, charred, and sinister wolves; tainted by an evil magic.

The wafting plumes of smoke from raging magical fires, the broken buildings and shattered stalls, the scent of blood on the air; none of it belonged in a place that had once been full of love and harmony. Ponyville had changed once again, molded by a brutal, unforgiving force. There was little hope, as hollow fiends hunted through its streets and fires burned unhindered, that the town would be able to recover from this change.

Yet where one who had lived in Ponyville would have been at an utter loss within the destruction, the werewolf protecting a group of ponies as he led them only saw what used to be all too familiar to him.

To say that Jim was angry would have been a strong contender for the most understated line of the decade. As sharp hazel eyes constantly swept over the surroundings, fury bubbled throughout his body. The only thing stopping the silently seething werewolf from finding the one responsible for the carnage before him was the children behind him. Despite his growing hatred for his enemies, his sorrow for the young ones outweighed it enough to keep him centered.

The echo of Celestia’s order to protect Scootaloo tickled at the back of Jim’s mind, a reminder that he needed to stay beside her now more than ever. In addition, his promises to the fillies and colts following him had officially solidified. The group had only traveled a few blocks into Ponyville and the children now held to their end of Jim’s bargain. Not a one had run away, and every single kid had kept their silence. Not all could keep from crying, but Jim held nothing against the ones that did. The fact that they put in as much effort as they could to weep silently was far more than Jim could ask of them.

A soft hitch of breath, quiet as a feather landing on grass, traveled to Jim’s sensitive ears. This should have never happened, he thought, gritting his teeth.

~~***~~

Thinking back, it had hardly taken more than ten minutes for him to improve the mood of Cheerilee’s students after Rainbow Dash left to find answers. Explaining what to look for when predators were on the prowl, including the things that Scootaloo and her friends had learned during hide and seek, had given the kids the kind of boost they needed. In addition, by forming the class of sixteen children into groups of four and positioning them in a cross pattern around Fluttershy and Cheerilee, they could help and rely on each other to keep every pony safe.

Morale in the group had been high. With Rainbow’s return shortly after hope had risen further that things would turn out okay. The fighting between the dark wolves was not as bad as it initially seemed, but it could have been better. What Jim gathered from the cyan pegasus’ flyover was that the royal guards were successfully pushing the attacking wolves back in their fights. The downside however, as well as the newest mystery, was that the guards couldn’t defeat the wolves. The defending guard forces had not suffered any losses, but no matter what attacks they used on the wolves the damnable things would not stay down; much less receive any substantial damage.

The news of the enemies being so difficult to take down had been perplexing, and left Jim with more questions and a half-baked theory or two as to why. At the very least Rainbow’s next bit of information had been more relieving. Twilight’s castle had a large platoon of the royal guards stationed around it. Even better was that they successfully erected a number of magical walls and fortified a defensive position. To top the news off with a welcomed cherry, Rainbow had seen a large number of ponies that had made it to the castle safely, with more groups being brought in by the guard teams from within the town’s interior.

Rainbow said that there was a secondary position being built up around Town Hall as well, but it was harder for the guards to defend due to the wolves using the rooftops of nearby buildings to attack from. Overall, it seemed the situation was within manageable levels at the moment. The endurance of the troops would come into question eventually, but Jim had plans to remedy that once he had safely delivered the kids.

Unfortunately, there had been bad news to accompany the good. When Jim had asked about the severity of casualties, it had been clear as day what the answer was when Rainbow’s eyes narrowed and her head dipped. Her body had trembled angrily as she gave a solemn nod. Though it was all he could offer at the time, Jim pat her shoulder and offered his assurance that he would put a stop to the battle. He would help save as many as he could.

From there, having a better grasp of the situation’s nature, Jim led the group to town. The children followed in formation and Rainbow hugged Jim’s side as he explained his plan to her. Each group of four kids would keep their eyes and ears on everything around their side of the formation. If they heard anything that seemed like an enemy they would scrape a hoof along the ground. If a wolf was spotted they would call out the number they see and the direction from the formation; left, right, front or back.

The short time they spent practicing had paid off quite well in their first encounter. When Jim’s group had gotten within a mere dozen yards of the first buildings, two wolves had come out from behind a home. The plan from that point on was for the children to stay in position around Fluttershy while Jim fought, with Rainbow taking to the air to provide support or distraction. Just as Jim had cautioned, another wolf crept out from behind another nearby building to take advantage of Jim’s attention being drawn by the other two. Scootaloo spotted it first and called it out. With Jim having one hand crushing the head of one wolf and the other swinging to punch the second, he spared the briefest of glances and called for Rainbow to stall it.

Rainbow Dash, with more than a little eagerness, wasted no time in fulfilling Jim’s command. In a blur of motion and colors she rushed the dark wolf, clipping its flank to make it stumble before she barreled into it from above to drive its head into the ground. Much to the prismatic pegasus’ irritation, the thing’s head had hardly even cracked. Her displeasure was short-lived however, as that had been all Jim needed to finish off the other wolf and close the distance to the last one. Watching Jim’s claws rend through the dark wolf’s head and ribs had left Rainbow feeling one part satisfied, and another part uneasy.

So long as there weren’t too many enemies at once, Jim felt confident that he could continue to keep the group protected. But it was just after that encounter that things changed for him… and the children…

~~***~~

As the soft clops of the children’s hooves took them around the body of what a few of them recognized as the owner of Quills and Sofas, the werewolf’s heart pounded as warring emotions tore at his insides. The light brown stallion was not the only victim that they had seen, but he had definitely meant a lot to a few of the children. Jim took a moment to glance back and make sure none of them had stopped, his features softening ever so lightly. All of the kids still marched forward, senses tuned in to their surroundings, though some had taken up the work of their friends as a few could only try to blink through their tears.

There was a piece of Jim that wished he had been able to better prepare the kids for what he knew they would see. The majority of him knew better. In an event such as this words alone could only help to a degree. Much like the coined phrase, ‘seeing is believing,’ some things could only be understood after witnessing it yourself. Now that the children had seen what Jim had said they would, the cruel truth had finally etched itself upon them. But that only made the beast inside Jim’s core stir a little more.

Jim’s gaze briefly met with Fluttershy’s. A wordless exchange of emotion passed between them in that short piece of time. They both hurt in their own way, but there was only so much that they could do for the children at the moment. The yellow mare offered Jim her tiny, sad smile before she extended a wing to one of the weeping fillies beside her. Sucking in a quiet breath, Jim returned his full attention back to the hunt.

The group continued onward slowly but steadily, the star-like spire atop Twilight’s castle coming closer to being within their reach with each step. However, the more the distance shrunk the more tense Jim’s body became. He could hear the sporadic scuffles of a few of the guards around his group’s position, their conflicts giving the impression of the wolves repeatedly utilizing simplistic hit and run tactics. The nearby battles were a concern, but they were overshadowed by the almost constant cacophony ringing out from the direction of the castle. If he was to be as honest to himself as he had been to the kids, then he was certain that the wolves attacking the castle’s defenses would be the biggest obstacle between safety and his charges.

It was simply a matter of time before another group of enemies would come around and spot the ponies behind him. Knowing this, Jim kept his senses strained for the slightest signs of anything close by. Before long they came across an intersection. Jim slowly stood and gestured with a hand for the group so slow to a crawl. The roads just ahead of them, though not too narrow nor too wide, would be a potential spot for an ambush if they were careless.

Jim looked to the kids. “Alright, you’ve done great so far. I’m proud of you,” he spoke, as quietly as his rumbling voice would allow. “The intersection ahead is possibly a dangerous spot for us to be. Remember what we practiced. We’ll move slowly through and keep our steps quiet. Keep your eyes and ears at the ready. We want to find them before they find us.”

Quiet nods answered Jim’s words and he offered an approving smile to them. His assuring gaze helped the few who had been crying perk up a pinch, their determination finding a tiny, fresh spark to rekindle their struggling spirits. Jim looked to Fluttershy. She glanced to Cheerilee, who had already begun to feel the effects of fatigue from her injury. The teacher, though feeling weaker and more strained as her leg insisted on throbbing in seemingly random intervals, returned the look and nodded. The yellow pegasus looked back to Jim with a determined gleam in her eyes.

Jim turned his gaze to Rainbow Dash. “Alright then. Keep your wings ready. Your speed will be key if those things just happen to be positioned for a pinch.”

A confident smirk and measured flap of wings was Rainbow’s reply.

Ready or not… Jim mused to himself as he silently dropped back to all fours.

Jim guided the group toward the crossroad, though he deviated toward the brick wall on one side to avoid the scattered shards of glass from a corner shop’s devastated windows. He had preferred traveling near the middle of the road to keep an equal distance away from the surrounding structures. Hugging a wall had the advantage of keeping his group in locations to take cover in, but that would have only been a viable method if he was leading experienced ponies. Instead he kept them in the open so that he had an even playing field to move around in and reduce the risk of the kids losing sight of each other, splitting up, or being the victims of a surprise attack from above. With glass on the majority of the road, Jim deemed it safer to go around as cracking shards underfoot or hoof would attract unwanted attention. That, or an injury could happen and put the kids in even greater danger.

The closer their steps took the children to the intersection, the more Jim’s body wound up; his entire being ready to act at a second’s notice. He was ready for anything…

Just as Jim was a few steps away from the corner of the brick wall his ears rotated forward, picking up a new sound. He stopped in his tracks and gently flicked Rainbow with his tail. Fluttershy’s wings darted out and lightly caught the children by her sides as her tail mimicked Jim’s toward the four behind her. The entire group paused, eyes darting around and ears listening for either sounds or Jim’s voice.

Jim swiftly stood and pressed his back against the wall just beside the corner. His gaze traveled down the two streets he could see as he flicked his ears to better hear the sound. It only took a few seconds to process what it was. There were hushed voices from nearby. He leaned forward for a discreet look. The third street was empty, save for an overturned luggage cart beside what might have been its two lifeless passengers. Though he could not see them, Jim was positive there were at least three voices. He spotted two alleys that were roughly where the voices may have been coming from, but with the way sound could travel in an urban location, bouncing off of every smooth surface and wall around, he couldn’t be sure.

With another quick scan down the other roads, Jim stepped back to the group. “Someone is nearby. I hear a few voices, but I’m not sure where they are,” he said and looked to Rainbow. “Can you glide back a short bit and then fly over this block? There are two alleys off of the left road. They could be there. If we find them, maybe we can help them get to the castle as well, but I need you to be the ice breaker. They might freak out if they see me first.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes and grinned at the werewolf. “Come on, you’re not that bad to look at,” she joked quietly.

“Heh,” he huffed good-naturedly under his breath. “We can discuss the intricacies of my deliciously dashing looks and how not all ponies are prepared to witness such perfection later. Get going,” he finished, smirking at her head shake.

With a quick salute and a firm flap Rainbow flew off down the way they came then darted up and over the block. Jim stepped closer to the kids, his eyes drifting around once again for anything new, while he listened for Rainbow’s voice to join the others. His attention was redirected when he felt the soft touch of a hoof on his knee.

Looking down, Jim saw the little grey filly with the fancy glasses from Scootaloo’s circle of friends. “What is it?” He asked softly as he knelt down.

“Are we going to help those other ponies?” She asked.

Jim nodded. “If they don’t attack me or run away from me then I’ll try to help them as well. It’ll make things a bit harder though, so I’ll need to rely on you guys more to help me keep you all protected. You guys feel up to the task?”

Unanimous nods along with a few smiles answered him. Jim gave them a thumb up and a confident grin. “You guys are the best. Keep it up. Now, let’s get back to looking for those pesky wolves,” he finished and stood back up.

All of the children resumed their vigilant tasks, a new air of positivity sweeping over them at the thought of finding other survivors. Mere moments later and Jim spotted Rainbow as she rounded the corner. She slowed to a hover close to Jim’s head.

“There’s a group of seven in the first alley. They’re definitely scared, and they could use a helping hoof,” Rainbow quickly informed. She stole a quick glance toward the kids, a lightly apprehensive look crossing her features for a second. “But the unicorn in charge, uh… he wants to talk to you first.”

Jim raised a brow at Rainbow’s look. “A reasonable request, but you look like it’s more complicated than that.”

“Well… let’s just say that… he might not be that happy to meet you,” she finished, a hoof rubbing at the back of her head.

His expression turning flat, Jim sighed. “I have a sneaky suspicion I’m not going to like this,” he murmured and looked to the group. “Let’s meet up with the others. Regardless of who it is, don’t get distracted. We’re not out of danger yet.”

Jim looked to Rainbow and gestured for her to lead on. He and the others followed the prismatic mare around the corner and partway down the block. As it turned out, Jim’s caution had proven to be fairly warranted once he arrived at the mouth of the alley. The moment his large, dark body came into view behind Rainbow’s there were four makeshift weapons directed his way.

Fear was clearly displayed in the eyes of the two earth pony stallions, one light blue and the other a cobalt, as well as the puffed up pink teenage pegasus mare and the skinny, middle aged grey unicorn off to the side. Each pony held a weapon, though that was using the term loosely if you considered a street sign and cooking ware as tools for combat. Behind the unicorn defender were two other ponies. The peach-colored mare looked ready to collapse from exhaustion, her long two-toned blonde mane sticking to her sweat soaked body. Another unicorn stallion had been laid down beside her, the poor guy clearly suffering from lacerations along his side that were bleeding into his mild green coat.

It was the final unicorn stallion however that Jim’s gaze fixated on once their eyes met. Firm purple eyes, slightly closer to the red side of the color, stared at Jim with distinct disapproval. His build was more muscular than what Jim had seen on other unicorns, and he sported a light brown coat and a slightly messy mane that was a few shades darker than Scootaloo’s. Factoring in the prosthetic left leg and the missing tip of his horn, it was no hard task to figure out exactly who Jim had just come across.

A brief look at the peach mare again and Jim easily took notice of the resemblance between the two ponies and Scootaloo. Upon realizing who he was speaking with, Jim lowered his head slightly to the father. “I take it you’re the one who wanted to speak with me,” he said.

Fine Tune’s eyes glanced to his daughter at the back of Jim’s group, hardening as they turned back to the werewolf. “That would be me indeed. There are a number of things I’d like to tell you, but now’s a poor time for that,” he said, his manner of speech hinting toward a no-nonsense type of personality. “Given the circumstances, I’m more inclined to at least be amicable with you.”

“Indeed,” Jim rumbled. “You and I can have our time to discuss things properly once we’re all out of this mess. I take it you’re willing to work with me?”

Sparing a brief glance to his wife, Fine Tune nodded. “Yes. Rainbow Dash mentioned your… shall we say, affinity, for taking down our current assailants. I’d appreciate an explanation if you have one to share.”

Jim opened his mouth to reply, but stopped cold as he realized something. His head started turning in different directions as he strained his ears. Fine took notice of his action and glared at him questioningly.

“What is it?” Fine Tune asked, flicking his ears around to listen as well. The others in both groups doing the same.

A few moments later and Jim’s eyes narrowed dangerously, his fangs peeking out as he inched closer to the children.

Rainbow looked around. She could not see any danger around and the town was quiet. She turned to Jim. “What is it big guy? I don’t see or hear anything.”

“That’s exactly the problem,” Jim growled lowly. He looked to Fine Tune. “That other unicorn. He was injured by one of those wolves.” He stated more than asked.

Fine Tune’s posture stiffened and he lit his horn, the gathering magic creating a few small sparks of pale red. The others steadily grew uneasy while the kids huddled tighter in their formation. “Yes… one of the wolves pounced him. It damaged his weapon and clawed his side before we managed to run it off. Haven’t seen another since…”

Jim growled lowly, his hearing picking up the sounds of the wolves’ wooden claws scraping against roads. “There’s a lot of them, we need to get out of this alley.” He looked to Fine Tune.

Fine returned the look and nodded. He looked to his wife and the others in his group. “This space is too narrow to fight them here.”

“Head to the intersection!” Jim said firmly and looked to Scootaloo. “Reverse formation. Lead them to the middle of the road.”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened, taken aback from being put in charge of leading her friends. Her surprise quickly shifted as a feeling of urgency took hold of her and she called for her friends and fellow students to follow her.

Meanwhile, Jim looked to the injured unicorn and Quartz Recorder. The frightened unicorn beside them jumped when Jim dashed over, swinging the frying pan in his magical grasp. Ignoring the metal striking his shoulder, Jim called over to Rainbow. “Dash, fly up and flick them off the roofs!” He looked to the trembling unicorn beside him. “Get your scrawny ass out there and keep those kids safe. If even one of them gets touched by those things I will break that toothpick off your forehead and shove it up your ass. Now MOVE IT!” He barked.

As the unicorn scrambled out of the alley Jim reached down and gingerly lifted the injured unicorn, eliciting a strained groan of pain from the stallion.

“Bare it for now,” Jim said, placing the stallion over his shoulder.

He looked to the mare, Quartz, and reached under her. “Pardon me,” he said as he lifted her effortlessly. Turning around and announcing, “Thanks for choosing Lycan Express. Please keep all limbs tucked in until the ride has come to a complete stop,” Jim rushed out of the alley, ignoring the glare from Fine Tune. The remaining ponies from Fine’s group chased after the werewolf and his two passengers, though to their amazement they could hardly keep up.

Jim quickly caught up to the kids, passing them up to come to a stop at the intersection. He gently lowered the two ponies in his grasp and looked up in time to spot the first of the incoming enemies. Five wolves barreled around the corner of the far end of the block in the direction Jim had just come from. A streak of rainbow in the air above the buildings Jim’s group had passed by earlier told him that they couldn’t retreat back that way. Glancing down the remaining two streets showed him the worst case scenario had happened. His group had been surrounded.

The last of the adults slid to a stop beside the children, fear gripping them as they saw just what they were up against. Jim stood tall, his expression solidifying into a furious glare. “I don’t care what you have to do; hold them back! I’ll finish’m off!” He ordered and leapt on top of the brick building.

They just had to coordinate with each other NOW of all times, he thought bitterly. Hastily taking in the view from his position, Jim had a feeling that half of the damn wolves had decided to take part in this ambush. To further foul his mood he was positive that something else had caused this to happen. There was simply no way the wolves remotely held the combined intellect to even consider something as effective as this. But what, or even who, had known when and where to send these things? More importantly, why?

A yell from Rainbow drew Jim’s attention. He looked over just in time to see her slam another wolf from atop a building. Once she had gained more altitude Jim let out a sharp bark. With her attention gained he waved her over.

“What’s the plan, big guy?” She asked as she flew down to him.

“I’ll let you pick. Stick around and try not to get yourself killed or go get help.”

“You’re not getting rid of me that easily,” she rebutted firmly.

Jim smirked. “Then I guess it’s time you show me that speed of yours. If we get through this I might forget about my mission to snuggle with you when you least expect it,” he replied and then jumped down. “Stall them as best you can! We can’t let them overrun us!” He called back, grinning at the shocked look on the cyan mare’s face.

The moment Jim touched the ground he bolted toward a street lamp. “Kids!” He called out, gripping the post and gouging his claws through the metal. “Change of plans!” The post whined as he bent it over before a piercing snap rang out. “If any of those wolves get near you I want you to dodge them! But don’t separate from your partners!”

With a firm leap Jim landed beside the ponies, the light post held in his grip. He looked to Fluttershy and Cheerilee, then down to the children. “And I hope you can forgive me for what you’re about to see me become…”

Author's Note

Okay, so, first off I'd like to say; yes, I did use a few traits from the canon depiction of Scootaloo's parents. As I had already established her mom and dad as a unicorn and earth pony before the show ever got around to an official release for them I decided to stick to it. Anyone who's seen the episode will pick up on where I brought in the specific traits, but I hope it's not a turn off for ya. I'm gunna be stubborn and keep to the core of my original ideas! The only reason I added coat colors is because, oddly enough, I could slip them in and still stay true to what I had already planned out to begin with. :raritywink:

On another note, I'm actually feeling pretty good about writing this again. It sucks to have to job search again, but this story is still something fun to get back into now that I have less stress to deal with from my previous job. In a way it's like sitting down with an old friend that you haven't seen because the two of you didn't share the same schedules.

So, for the moment, I've got some energy again and I'm feeling motivated. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter as much as I did writing it! Look forward to the next one. :twilightsmile:

33 - Hello Darkness... My Old Friend

Before any of the ponies could question what the werewolf meant by his words, he turned toward the closest enemies. Jim sucked in a breath and fixed the abominations in his sights. In the same moment Jim’s perception of time shifted, as if the world held its breath in tangent with him. Extending his senses toward the one thing that had forever been a constant companion throughout his life, Jim felt toward the deepest part of himself. What he sought reciprocated and swiftly stirred to brush against his consciousness. Bright hazel eyes, tinted red around their edges, stared through his mind’s eye. No words were spoken. There was no need. They had always felt everything from the other, only differing in what they wanted. Jim knew the other part of his self just as intimately as it knew him and, for the first time in a long time in their mutual existences, his inner beast could finally agree with him on one thing. The yellow female, the rainbow female, the pup, and the little ones all belonged to him. They were his responsibility, his new pack. Nothing was allowed to take them.

The anger, hatred, guilt, sadness and desire that had built upon itself from the moment the dark clouds spread across the skies above suddenly found an escape. Tearing through Jim’s throat, the emotions expelled themselves as a monstrously feral roar, its power and weight shaking the buildings and breaking nearby windows. The force was enough to stop everything in the area and, as the now fiery golden orange glow of the werewolf’s gaze narrowed, it became the perfect time to strike.

Jim jumped, his body twisting, and the post in his hands was loosed. What once had been a useful object for illumination had become a spinning pole of devastation. The post struck true, slamming into the group of five wolves a few dozen feet away. Three of the group were reduced to clumps of what they had once been, the remaining two only being spared by their partner’s bodies absorbing the blow. Even then, they were still sent tumbling back the way they had come.

The werewolf did not wait to see the result of his throw. Taking advantage of the spin, Jim’s limbs launched him down a different road the moment he landed. His speed took him between an earth pony defender and the teen pegasus mare, the air tugging the two as he passed them. Jim charged his next targets, no longer caring to hold back as even more enemies filtered onto the streets and rooftops. There were too many for him to worry about what the ponies might see him as. If he hesitated and lost one of the ones he wanted to protect…

If I fail again…

Jim’s eyes flashed dangerously and his body lurched forward even faster. He slammed into the wolves in front of him, claws and fangs delivering his fury into the enemies that strove to harm his charges.

~~***~~

Rose eyes watched the swift movement of Jim’s body as he tore into his enemies. It had taken a few long seconds for Rainbow to calm her beating heart. She had nearly forgotten that incident back in the castle, when Jim had turned that frighteningly curious gaze her way after he hugged Fluttershy against his chest. With the speed and power currently destroying the hostile wolves unfolding below her, Rainbow could not suppress the shiver that ran through her body. If he had truly wanted to, she would have been trapped and forced to endure his snuggling with no chance of escape.

A firm shake of her head rid her of such horrid thoughts and she glared at the wolves that had taken to the rooftops. With steely determination the cyan pegasus flapped her wings. She quickly built up her speed then changed direction. Like the love-child of a pinball and a homing missile, Rainbow’s body ripped through the air and, never sticking to the same pattern, she punched, kicked, slammed, and bowled over wolf after wolf from the roofs.

Just you watch, Jim. I’ll never let you get your paws on me! I don’t CUDDLE! she thought, pushing herself even harder to succeed. Although, even she knew there was more than simply that image fueling her increased flurry of blows to her enemies.

A satisfied gleam filled her eyes as the ribs of a wolf shattered under the power of her buck.

~~***~~

The gurgling shrieks of the wolves snapped Fine Tune out of his shock. He turned to his comrades, his horn sparking with renewed magical energy. “They’re coming from all sides! We’re outnumbered, but with his power I think we can pull this off!”

Fine looked around, making use of Jim’s example, and cast his first spell. The remaining nearby lamp posts suddenly found themselves tethered to his horn by strands of the stallion’s pale red magic. A moment later found the posts yanked and suspended in the air above him. His jaw clenched as he poured magic into his next spell. A rapid series of pops and clangs rang out as the metal was severed into smaller pieces. Sweat formed on Fine’s brow as he pushed even more into the spell, the metal chunks groaning as they were compressed and reshaped.

Just as the shapes were becoming more complete, Fine Tune’s attention was pulled from his task.

“Dad!” Scootaloo called to him. “Don’t waste your magic making them sharp! Rainbow said even the Royal Guards weren’t doing enough damage to the wolves, so just make the metal stronger!”

Fine looked to his daughter, his magic sparking from the strain of his divided attention. He could clearly see the plea in her eyes, though he also saw the two little fangs in her mouth. A flicker of anger danced through both his eyes and the magic around his horn, but he managed to hold his composure well enough. There had been enough loss in his life, he was not about to let his emotions cost him his wife and daughter.

With a new push of determination, Fine Tune modified his magic. A few moments later and the metal pieces became plates of armor and sturdy handled rods.

The flash of a shadow and the gust of air above him drew Fine’s eyes upward. He nearly missed it as Jim clashed with the wolves on the other side of the intersection. Fine Tune looked back to where Jim had been fighting prior. His eyes widened at the destruction. While he had been busy shaping the metal, though it had not taken him long, Jim had destroyed nearly a dozen enemies and crippled others. There were still more heading toward them, but it seemed that Jim’s goal was to hit hard and move quickly to the next location.

Fine’s experience with military tactics wasn’t extensive, but even he could tell that this was most likely the only way he and the others could protect the youngsters successfully. He hated to admit it, but he now held a bit of admiration for the werewolf. Regardless of the larger beast’s motives, he was putting everything he had into the fight. Yet another roar from Jim rang out as the werewolf hurled a small cart into the farthest group of hostiles down the road.

Unlike the last time, Jim’s roar spurred something on within Fine Tune’s chest. Snorting firmly, Fine floated the new armor and weapons to his comrades. “Alright lads it’s time to pay our assailants back for wrecking our home and harming our loved ones!”

The other pony defenders gratefully took the offered upgrades, swapping their meager arsenal for better protection and weaponry hastily. Keeping hold of four rods for himself, Fine looked toward the nearest enemies and raised his head defiantly. “What say we do better than simply holding them back and crush them instead? For Ponyville! For Equestria!”

~~***~~

The sharp clang of a metal rod connecting with the head of a dark wolf pierced the air. Scootaloo flinched from the noise, her ears feeling more sensitive to sound than she was used to. Sweetie Belle suddenly turned and buried her face beneath her left wing. Scootaloo could feel her friend’s terror as she shook beneath the protection of her wing. The young werepony held her trembling friend and looked to Apple Bloom only to see her trying to comfort their mutual friend, Twist.

As she looked around to the rest of her classmates, Scootaloo saw that they were all scared. Her amethyst gaze met with Diamond Tiara’s bright blue, the pink filly comforting Silver Spoon despite the fear in her own eyes. Diamond’s eyes turned to something in the distance behind Scootaloo, worry filling her friend’s face. Just as she fully turned her head to see what Diamond Tiara had seen, Scootaloo’s heart leapt in her chest.

As if they had learned from the mistakes of their fallen, the wolves swarmed to overrun Jim. Scootaloo couldn’t count them all as the dark wolves rushed their larger foe. Keeping their attacks staggered and assaulting Jim from all directions, the creatures put in great effort to best the werewolf. Jim’s vicious snarl was his answer as he slashed through them with his claws. But despite his overwhelming strength and speed it was not enough.

Scootaloo’s eyes widened in horror as she witnessed a single wolf move away from its brethren, its movements calculative and filled with purpose. Fear gripped the poor filly as she tried to call out to Jim in warning, but it was far too late. The opening presented itself too soon and the dark wolf lunged forward through its falling companion. Its patience had been rewarded as its gnarled maw bit deep into Jim’s left thigh.

The dark wolf fully committed to the bite, bracing its paws against Jim and rending its fangs as deeply as possible. Jim seemingly showed little care for the successful attack, instead continuing with his furious blows to the rest of the wolves that had foolishly relaxed in their assault against him. Scootaloo watched as her guardian made the most of his enemy’s poor decision, dragging the biting wolf with him with apparent ease.

The werewolf’s unpredictable movement cost the surrounding wolves their advantage. As if fueled by the pain Jim stepped up his assault, leaping from building to building and literally cutting down his enemies.

A sudden cry of alarm from behind Scootaloo pulled her attention away from Jim’s fight. The light blue earth pony stallion had been knocked onto his side by one of the wolves. The offending wolf leapt at the downed pony, only to find a metal rod swung into its face. In the next moment, the wolf’s head was severed by a powerful swipe of Jim’s claws as he landed beside the group.

Scootaloo spotted the previous wolf still clamped firmly onto Jim’s leg as it refused to release its jaws. Anger bubbled inside her chest as she saw the blood spread in Jim’s fur. But just as quickly as she felt the emotion, Jim’s maw swooped down and clamped onto the wolf’s neck. A brief crunch followed and the glow vanished from the wolf’s empty sockets. The head and body of the wolf tumbled to the ground separately as the werewolf turned to a few nearby enemies to continue the fight.

The howls of the wolves and the cries of the defending ponies grew as the fight became more intense. Fine Tune used his rods to support the others while they pushed back the wolves with everything they had. Rainbow Dash’s attacks above kept the wolves grounded. All the while Jim pressed on despite his injury and made sure he was always nearby to deliver the finishing blow on any wolves engaged with the ponies.

Scootaloo was aware of what was going on around her, yet the only thing that her eyes could focus on was the slowly dissolving head of the dark wolf in front of her. Her amethyst gaze stared intensely at the gnarled fangs in its mouth. She watched as yet another drop of Jim’s blood fell to join with others before it in a small, growing pool. Her ear twitched as the drop landed, the sound seeming louder and matched with a thump in her heart.

An abrupt yell of surprise pulled the werepony’s attention away and to the air above a nearby street. Her eyes watched as her idol, Rainbow Dash, veered her flight path away from the snapping maw of a wolf. It had hidden itself inside of a building and waited for the cyan pegasus to fly over before it jumped through the thatch roofing. Scootaloo’s ears twitched when the open maw clicked shut a mere two hooves distance from Rainbow’s leg. Again she felt her heart thump.

Movement nearby brought Scootaloo’s gaze down to her father. She watched as his sweat soaked body heaved with heavy breaths. His legs trembled as he forced himself to stand. Her father had neared his limits. She knew he could only hold on for a tiny bit longer. It would not be enough.

“Look out!”

That was Apple Bloom’s voice, Scootaloo thought as she turned her head.

Her amethyst eyes widened slightly as she saw a group of three wolves rush the light blue stallion from before. The middle charged ahead while the other two moved to stagger their attacks. The earth pony swung his weapon into the first wolf and spun around to buck his opponent back. As the other two wolves came around from the side a rod flew toward them to intercept, but lost the thin line of magic that connected it to Fine Tune’s horn.

Fine Tune called out in alarm for help. Jim responded immediately, grabbing and throwing an enemy toward the two attackers. The werewolf’s aim was true and connected perfectly with its target, but the wolf furthest back had anticipated the move. Using its fellow wolf as a platform and avoiding the throw, it jumped over the defensive line.

Scootaloo felt her body tense in that snapshot of time. Her eyes stared at the open maw of the wolf as it began its descent onto her friends. The bodies she had seen on the way flashed through her mind, to then be replaced with the images of her friends and family. The enemy before her would kill them too.

It was in that moment, as Scootaloo felt the hardest pulse within her body, that the day’s rollercoaster of emotions brought her to the tipping point. From the tightness that had formed in her chest that morning as she saw the different stares of the other ponies. To the looks of suspicion that had led to her friends standing up for her and Apple Bloom getting hurt. To the relief and joy she felt when the doc had told her the great news about her wings. Only to lose that happiness to nervousness as it came time to tell her friends about what had happened to her and to hope that they would understand her… accept her. But before she could even do that, the gross magic covered the sky and made her insides twist. Then the dark wolves came. They hurt Jim. They killed ponies, some who she had grown close to because of all the projects she and her friends had done in their quests for their cutie-marks. Jim had been right. She hurt more than ever before.

Her pain had lessened slightly, thanks to Jim being there and helping. She still had her dearest friends with her. She even felt a wave of relief wash over her when she found both her mom and dad. But now… now everything she had left was about to be lost to the thing in front of her. It was going to take them from her…

~~***~~

Panic surged through Jim’s mind as he saw the abomination leap off of its companion. He moved to lunge before it could land on the kids, but suddenly found himself under a combined attack once more. As two more wolves bit into his back and tail, three others slammed their bodies against him and a cold dread seized his heart. The world slowed for a moment, almost as if it wanted him to forever remember every detail of yet another failure.

In that agonizing second, Jim’s gaze drifted down to catch one last look at the ones he could not save; despite the violent churning of his inner beast craving otherwise. However, what he saw was not as it had seemed. His eyes slowly widened, the golden glow fading slightly back to bright hazel. All of the children were cowered in fear, with Apple Bloom trying to pull Sweetie Belle out of danger. Fluttershy seemed stricken with fear and indecision, her wings spread but unsure of whether they should flap or reach to protect; eyes filled with fear but unfocused.

Yet there was one among them that did not show fear. In fact, the emotion displayed on her face was far from such. Her glowing amethyst eyes were burning with anger, and her bared fangs showed a desire that no pony would normally have. It was then that Jim realized that Scootaloo had found it. Though the circumstances were different in her case it made no difference in the end. Just as Jim had done when he found murderous hands wrapped around his throat all those years ago, when the young were told what was expected of them to survive, Scootaloo found her reason… to kill.

Something inside of Jim, even deeper than his inner beast, stirred as he continued to watch. As if his body knew instinctively what to do, he swiped the three pests that had slammed into him away and down the street. Meanwhile, Scootaloo leapt toward the enemy in front of her, her wings flapping once and propelling her ever faster.

Jim’s hands swiftly sought out the two enemies behind him. His claws found their targets and, just as Scootaloo’s fangs tore into her enemy’s neck, he ripped them from his back and tail. In a crudely elegant dance of death to the accompanying crunches of defeated dark wolves, Jim and Scootaloo tossed their victims aside.

The two were-beings looked to each other, their glowing eyes meeting. Scootaloo’s gaze wavered as her mind began to try to process what she had just done. Yet before her thoughts could take her down a dark path, she found herself face to face with Jim.

Jim nuzzled gently against the filly’s cheek, his muzzle resting close to her ear. “Don’t forget that feeling. Embrace it. Use it. Protect what's ours.”

Scootaloo gasped as she heard Jim’s words and felt their meaning through his touch upon her cheek. Her body began to tremble. She had no idea why. Whether from fear of what she might do, or what the others behind her might think of her, or excitement at finally feeling so powerful, so light, so capable, Scootaloo could not be sure what she was feeling. What she did know was that the inferno pumping through her veins would not subside until those precious to her were safe from harm.

Jim stood and swung his gaze across his surroundings. He briefly locked eyes with Fine Tune, the exhausted stallion seeming both furious and heartbroken. A glance to Quartz Recorder revealed a confused but very worried mother. Guilt tugged at the back of Jim’s mind, but he refused to let it show. The ponies could get his earnest apologies once they weren’t in the center of a field of destruction and merciless tools of death.

Careful wingbeats drew near, signaling Rainbow Dash’s arrival. She lightly landed on his shoulders and brought her muzzle beside Jim’s ear. “I don’t know what just happened, but every one of those things just came to a stop. They didn’t even try to move when I kicked the last ones off the roof.”

Jim’s eyes passed over the streets around them. It was true. The moment Scootaloo had killed the one, all of the others had simply stopped. All of the dark wolves had fixed their empty green gazes solely on Jim and Scootaloo.

“Looks like we got their attention,” Jim growled lightly. “They’re planning something.”

Jim’s words snapped Fine Tune’s attention away from his daughter to the werewolf. “That shouldn’t be possible. They’re a variant of Timber Wolves, magically altered and enhanced with dark spell-craft. I made it a point to analyze the first one I came across,” he said.

“I’m not exactly a long term resident of your world,” Jim responded. “Care to elaborate on that?”

“Despite some outlandish ideas about them, Timber Wolves are nothing more than the matured stage of a common plant,” Fine explained. “They’re small colonies of luminescent, parasitic vines called Wolf’s Vein. It’s a harmless plant in its early stages, but once they mature the vines utilize their magic to gather organic materials into a movable form. After that they ‘hunt’ sources of usable organic and magical materials for use in the germination of the next generation.”

Jim’s eyes narrowed. “These things are just plants?”

“Yes, simply put,” Fine answered. “So it is impossible for them to be planning anything. They’d need to have an immensely superior cognitive capability in order to do so.”

“Well I hate to be the bearer of bad news,” Jim growled, spotting slow movements from the remaining wolves. “But they have the capacity to think. Whether individually or through some other means, they’ve been learning and utilizing various tactics.”

Fine Tune opened his mouth to reply, but Jim had one more thing to add. “I know very little about magic, but I’d recognize a weapon anywhere. These things are just tools for killing. Someone or something is either influencing or controlling them. Swords don’t swing themselves and ‘plants’ obviously don’t learn.”

While Fine Tune and the others took that unsettling information in, Jim looked to Rainbow. “I don’t like this situation,” he said gently. He could feel the cyan mare’s fatigue in the light trembles of her legs atop his shoulders.

“Yeah…” Rainbow swallowed as she kept her breaths measured. “Not gunna lie, this has been the toughest fight of my life so far. There’s still a lot of them left further in town.”

“Hmm,” Jim agreed. He could feel the strain on his body from his fights. The painful burning from his newest bites had yet to fade, and his limbs felt heavier than he wanted to admit. “It’s not over yet. We’ve given them reason to pause, but they’re still in our way. You still want to risk your neck here?”

Rainbow flashed a glare to Jim and she firmly tapped the top of his head with a hoof. “I’m not leaving. The rest of the girls are safe with Twilight. Flutters, Scoots, the kids, and you are still out here. I won’t abandon you guys.”

Jim huffed a light laugh. “Courageous and loyal no matter the challenge… color me impressed.” His smile faded and he looked to the dark clouds above. “You need to be even more cautious now. Don’t push yourself too hard. These things will take advantage of the next opening you give them,” he said softly and closed his eyes.

A few seconds ticked by, the sounds of the wolves beginning to move again filling the air. The hoof that had struck his head gently brushed through his hair as Rainbow sighed. “I’ll promise that as long as you make sure you don’t get hurt anymore.”

Jim slowly opened his eyes, his gaze meeting Rainbow’s. “I only promised to get you all to safety or die trying,” he said, the golden glow steadily bleeding back into his eyes. “But I’m feeling like putting more effort into this.” He lowered his head to glare at his enemies once again.

Rainbow nuzzled the top of Jim’s head, her own gaze hardening and wings spreading. “Make sure it’s nothing less than twenty percent more effort. We’ll stomp these things and save our home.”

“Sounds good to me,” Jim replied, his fangs appearing in a grin that promised no mercy to his enemies.

A snap of her wings sent Rainbow back into the air.

Jim dropped back down onto all fours beside Scootaloo. He looked to her. “Follow my lead, kid.”

Jim bolted forth, the dark wolves responding in kind. Scootaloo hesitated for a split second. Part of her wanted to look back to her friends, to see them smiling for her and encouraging her, but she dared not spare the glance. If she saw what a part of her still feared, it would be too much for her to handle. She steeled herself as best she could, squashing her fears beneath a burning desire to put an end to the things that wanted to hurt her friends and family.

The battle resumed in full force. The altered timber wolves pressed their assault from every direction they could. The ponies mustered what strength they had left and held their ground, though Fine Tune could only wield one rod in his magic’s tether. The second unicorn of the group somehow found the will to push harder as a result, picking up the slack and utilizing the rest of the makeshift weapons.

Before long the defending ponies and the were-beings fell into a rhythm of sorts, their combined efforts steadily chipping away at the remaining enemies around them. Despite the disadvantage in numbers, the ponies found assurance in their successful movements to halt the mutated timber wolves. With each clash they shared with their enemies, Jim was there to bring the timber wolves down for good.

Scootaloo was never more than a few steps away from Jim as she followed him. Her movements had been clumsy for the first few encounters throughout the fighting, but she quickly adapted to her larger partner’s methods. She learned that where she was no match for his brute strength, she easily made up for with her agility. The young filly found herself naturally weaving around Jim, her own attacks targeted toward singled out enemies or any that tried to use Jim’s blind spots to attack from.

Hope started to flare back to life inside of all of them as the many enemies steadily became fewer in number. When Rainbow Dash joined the fight on the streets the remaining timber wolves were reduced down to a mere half dozen. The last six had only been left alive as they had stayed outside of the fight. In that point in time the conflict between the two sides of the attack shifted to a stare down.

With the last of the attacking wolves dealt with, Jim slowly moved between the ponies and their enemies. He felt Scootaloo brush her wing against his back leg, ready to move with him. His ears picked up on the huffs of the tired ponies behind him. Though he controlled his breathing, he felt just as tired as his allies did at the moment. To make things worse, Jim could feel his body’s desire to feed even more than before. He had used up a lot of strength during the fight, a portion of it being devoted to mending whatever damage he had suffered from the bites he had received.

There was a part of Jim that was thankful for the break in the fight, but the rest of him was suspicious and tense. The last six wolves had spaced themselves out in an arc around the group, with the two in the center as the exception. It was a formation that could allow them to break through the defense and deal a devastating blow if Jim moved poorly. They had seemingly intended to make their formation in front of the broken windows of the corner shop. With the thin wooden walls that were more window than wall, it was a building that Jim could not jump off of like he had prior. One way or another, the timber wolves had picked a good way to exploit both Jim’s and the ponies’ exhaustion, as well as limit his mobility. Jim’s ear flicked at the measured clops of an approaching pony behind him.

“Looks like this is the last of them,” Rainbow said as she came to stand beside Jim.

Jim hummed in brief agreement, his sharp gaze catching the shift of the wolves’ attention to the cyan mare. His eyes narrowed. “So it would seem…”

“What should we do?” Scootaloo asked. “Everypony’s so tired…”

“Both of you lean in,” Jim replied and lowered his head, never looking away from the timber wolves.

Rainbow and Scootaloo moved in close to Jim’s head. He whispered his plan to the two then raised his head. As Jim dug his claws into the cobblestone road, Rainbow faced the two toward the left side and pawed at the ground while Scootaloo simply lowered her stance.

“Let’s end this,” Jim said firmly and rushed the wolf on the far right.

Rainbow sprinted toward the two on the left and Scootaloo stood her ground. Just as she had been instructed Rainbow ran forward only to launch herself airborne at the last moment. Her timing could not have been any closer. Just as Jim had warned the two dark timber wolves leapt up to try and catch her, but could not match her speed. They collided midair and tumbled to the ground. In their moment of weakness after hitting the road, one of the wolves found its head in the jaws of the young werepony. Scootaloo bit down hard, the timber wolf’s protective skull plating ultimately worthless against her teeth. Before the second timber wolf could react, Scootaloo darted away.

The timber wolf scrambled to its paws quickly and made to give chase, only to find the brutal force of Rainbow Dash’s hooves smashing its head into the road. Unlike the last time, Rainbow made sure to correct her past mistake. She did not hold back this time and her efforts were rewarded with a satisfying crunch beneath her hooves, though she felt slightly apologetic toward whoever had to fix that part of the road in the future.

Meanwhile, Jim had slammed into his first target. He used its momentum towards him to his advantage and dug his claws into both it and the road to change direction. Ripping a deep gouge through the timber wolf’s side, Jim launched himself toward the next wolf. He swiped his claws through it and continued on to the final two. Just as he had expected, they had turned their attention toward Rainbow Dash. Their attack never had the chance to reach her as Jim landed on both of them from behind.

Jim stood, pulling his claws out of the last two wolves, and surveyed the surroundings. A feeling of bitter-sweet relief washed over him as he only found wide eyed children and exhausted adults. He looked to Rainbow and Scootaloo. “Let’s go,” he huffed tiredly and lead the two back to the group.

As they walked closer, Scootaloo’s gaze drifted around. There were so many timber wolf bodies, a great deal of them almost completely dissolved into piles of black dust. She absentmindedly ran her tongue across her fangs as she recalled the repulsive flavor that had filled her mouth every time she bit into one. In all her years, Scootaloo had never tasted anything like it. The only thing that came remotely close was the one time she had tasted pure cocoa powder. To this day she couldn't understand how something so bitter could be used to make such delicious treats. Her musings were suddenly shattered as she found herself a victim of a collection of firm hugs.

Jim silently watched as many of the children swarmed Scootaloo. Whatever worries she had were wiped away as she heard how worried her friends had been for her safety. A tiny smile also spread over his face as a few of the kids praised her for how cool she looked in the fight. However, there were the few that looked unsure of her.

Jim looked over to see Fluttershy gently fussing over Rainbow Dash. She had been hiding it, but Jim knew that the cyan pegasus had worn herself out. Scootaloo was probably the only combatant that still had the energy to keep up the fight at that point.

Carefully placed clops slowly approached from the side and Jim looked to find Fine Tune beside him. The stallion’s gaze was firmly fixed to his daughter. Jim sighed quietly and stretched his tired body. “We’re not out this yet,” he said and looked over the rest of the group.

Fine Tune sighed and looked at the remnants of the battle. “I don’t know if we can manage another encounter like that again. And I’m not sure I want to see her fighting like that either.”

“I won’t try to pretend to know what you’re feeling right now,” Jim rumbled quietly. “But I hope you can believe me when I say that my sorrow runs deep. I’ll accept all of your hatred for what I’ve done to her, but don’t believe for a second that you’ve lost your daughter.”

Fine Tune turned a glare to Jim, but paused as he saw the look in the werewolf’s eyes that rested upon Scootaloo. Though they were difficult to find, Jim’s emotions still drifted through his eyes for those to see if they looked hard enough.

“I’ve been cursed since birth,” Jim whispered solemnly. “I will never forgive myself, even if you do. But underneath the changes, behind the fangs, and inside of that body… is a heart of gold. She’s still an amazing young girl. And she’ll never lose that part of herself.” Jim smiled gently at the happy little moment surrounding the filly.

Fine Tune turned his gaze to his daughter. To his pleasant surprise, he spotted his wife as she slowly made her way to join the group hug around her child. As Scootaloo turned and lovingly embraced Quartz, Fine Tune realized the truth in Jim’s words. Despite the longer fur, pointed fangs, and larger wings, Scootaloo was still his precious little girl. All of his previous worries as her father found themselves on the back burner as the two most important things came to the forefront in his heart. He loved his wife and daughter and they needed to be somewhere safe.

Jim gently placed his hand on Fine Tune’s shoulder. “We should get moving.”

Fine Tune nodded in agreement and turned to the others. “I apologize everypony, but we need to get out of here,” he addressed and looked to Jim.

Jim nodded lightly. “Alright kids, let’s get back into formation.” He looked between Rainbow and the teenage pegasus. “Which of you has the energy to get into the air to keep a lookout for trouble?”

The younger pegasus stepped forward. “I’m tired, but I can still fly.”

Rainbow went to step forth, but stopped when Fluttershy cleared her throat meaningfully. Rainbow looked at her friend with a sheepish, weak chuckle. “Yeah… I don’t think I should do anything too reckless for the time being,” she answered, rubbing the back of her head.

Jim nodded and looked to the injured unicorn of the group then to Quartz Recorder. He then looked to Fine Tune. “How do you propose we handle moving the injured guy and your wife? They both may need help getting to the castle.”

Fine Tune thought for a moment. “I’ll help Quartz.” He looked to the light blue earth pony stallion. “Can you carry him?”

Seeing the earth pony’s nod, Jim turned to the other two stallions. “Then I’ll have the two of you follow the group at the back.” He then looked to Fine Tune. “You can follow behind me in front of the kids. We’ll keep the injured next to Fluttershy in the middle.”

Rainbow stepped forward. “I’ll stick with you near the front.”

Jim glanced to Fluttershy, seeing she wasn’t against the idea. “Fine by me.”

With everything planned out, everyone went forth with their preparations to depart. Once in position, Jim began to lead the group toward the castle once more. Jim glanced back to observe the new formation. He was mildly worried about losing the one earth pony that now carried the injured unicorn, but was more unsure about Fine Tune’s fighting ability. The look of concern on Quartz Recorder’s face as she was carried by her husband’s magic did not sit well with Jim.

There was little that Jim could do about the present situation. Cursing silently, he turned his focus forward. As they progressed down the street Jim’s unease with the situation grew. Even without the churning feeling of his inner beast, he knew something stunk. Jim slowed to a stop. He turned a hateful glare to the pile of dark dust beside him, trailing his gaze from one pile to another.

Rainbow slowly walked up next to Jim. “Are you alright?” She asked quietly.

Fine Tune gently placed his wife down and looked to Jim. “I hope you aren’t hearing more of them…”

Jim’s jaw clenched and his hackles rose. His eyes drifted further around, stopping on a small pile of motionless timber wolf bodies beneath a cart he had thrown earlier. A quiet whine of squeaking wood pulled everyone’s attention to the right of the group. Jim reacted without truly thinking, his hand darting out and shoving Rainbow away, as the remains of a newspaper stand exploded.

Panic and shock struck the ponies as Jim’s body was launched into the side of a building, a thick smoldering spike impaling his chest and pinning him in place. Jim’s eyes opened wide as he felt what might have been the most unbearable, seething pain of his life. He instinctively reached for the spear, only for the shaft to have thorns abruptly burst from its surface. Had the object not found purchase through his lung, Jim may have managed a louder cry of agony.

Fine Tune turned his gaze toward the source of the spike to see a crumbling husk of what had once been an altered timber wolf. He turned back to Jim and lit his horn, a strand of his magic extending to the dangerous object. His eyes widened in horror at what he found. “It turned itself into this weapon!”

Jim’s eyes flared with anger and he swiftly sunk his claws into the animated weapon, the shaft letting loose a hissing sound before its glow faded. If anything, he could feel satisfied that he finished the thing off before it could do anything else to him. Though that thought did nothing to change the fact that Jim was still pinned to the wall and critically injured.

Snapping out of her daze, Rainbow Dash leapt to her hooves and rushed to Jim. Yet anything she wanted to say died in her throat as she got close enough to smell the heavy scent of his blood; the precious fluid was flowing out of his wound faster than she wanted to see. Her rose eyes looked up to Jim’s face.

Jim looked back into her quivering gaze. He wanted to tell her that he would be fine, but he could feel the full extent of his injuries. Even if he were to eat something in that moment, he doubted that his body would manage to convert it in time to save his life. His chest had been punctured by a spear as thick as his bicep. If it had been the thickness of an average spear then he could possibly live through it, despite the difficulty that would come with a punctured lung. No, the only reason he had not kicked the bucket already was because of the thing in his chest. It was both killing him and delaying his death at the same time.

Fine Tune slowly approached, stopping just behind Rainbow Dash. “I know this is not something you wish to hear… but-”

“No!” Rainbow immediately countered angrily, eyes clenching shut. “There has to be some way to help him!”

Jim reached a hand toward her and weakly flicked her forehead. Her eyes darted open to look at him. “I’ll be lucky to live long enough… for this thing to crumble,” he spoke softly.

Fine Tune sighed gently. “And that’s assuming the venom from those thorns doesn’t finish him off before then.”

Jim chuckled weakly. “Venom doesn’t work on me… nor do poisons.”

“This isn’t something to laugh about,” Rainbow chastised, rearing up and placing her hooves on Jim’s waist.

Jim forced a grin through his pain, ready to spout a half-assed bit of how this was his time to pay for his long list of sins, but was cut short by the sound of shifting wood nearby. All heads turned to the source. Shoving aside the remains of the damaged cart, the remaining Timber wolf bodies stood from beneath the debris; all four bodies steadily morphing together into one body.

Fear spread through the gathered ponies as they watched the timber wolf finish assimilating. Its size had grown to equal that of the werewolf, and its body now sported two sinister heads; each decorated with short smoldering horns and three eerie green eyes. The remaining two heads seemed to have been used to form a protective cage around a burning green fire on its chest. More flames seemed to dance along its spine.

Jim slowly took hold of Rainbow’s arm, his gaze locked onto the two-headed entity. “You all need to run. I’ll keep it distracted as long as I can-”

Rainbow swiped his hand away, getting Jim’s attention and glaring at him fiercely.

The beast inside Jim began to twist and writhe as they both saw Rainbow’s plan begin to form within her burning gaze. A wave of panic surged forth from within him and he reached for her, only to miss as she stepped back. Her mind settled on her course of action as she turned a hateful glare toward her new opponent.

Jim took hold of the spear in his chest, cringing as the thorns dug into his hands. He attempted to pull free from the building. “Don’t you.” He pulled again. “Fucking dare. Rainbow!” He did not have the strength to yank the spear free.

Rainbow refused to look at him as her ears folded against her head. “You protected everypony. I’m going to return the favor. I won’t let you die like this!”

Panic rushed through Jim again as Rainbow charged toward the timber wolf. The feeling spiked tenfold as he spotted a small blur of orange dart after her. Cries of alarm rang out as the others called for Rainbow and Scootaloo to stop. Even Fine Tune tried to reach out with his magic to catch his daughter, but he had forgotten about his prosthetic leg in that moment. Stepping down on the fake appendage incorrectly resulted in Fine losing both his balance and focus as he fell to the ground.

Jim’s heart pounded faster and faster as he watched the two foolish ponies run toward the twin-headed creature. The timber wolf let loose a bellow, dark slime spraying from its maws, and it charged in kind.

NoooooOOOOOO, Jim cried out in his mind. Fueled by adrenaline, urged by desires of his own and his inner beast’s, and possibly blessed by something more, the werewolf somehow tore the spear free from the wall. He landed roughly, the object through his chest tweaking painfully. Blood rushed up from his punctured lung, forcing him to cough, but he refused to stop. There was no time to waste. He had to get up and end the fight before…

Jim forced his body up in time to see his fears play out before his eyes. As Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves into one of the wolf’s heads the other recklessly swung around. Even as Scootaloo’s bite found purchase on its exposed throat, the fight had found their group’s first casualty. The timber wolf’s maw engulfed Rainbow’s wing and, with no time for the mare to react, mercilessly clamped its fangs shut.

Rainbow’s body seized as incredible pain erupted from the bite, and a terrible shriek of agony ripped through her throat.

Jim’s eyes grew wide as time crawled to a halt, his body frozen as he pathetically reached out for Rainbow.

Author's Note

So there we have it, a mid-scale conflict that builds up to yet another breaking point for Jim. To be honest, things did not play out as I had originally intended for this part of the story. Yet I feel that this way made more of an impact and rounded out a good bit of how capable Jim could be while displaying his limitations. I was also surprised that I pushed the size of this chapter up above what I usually average.

In addition, we finally get to see little Scoots 'awaken'. Again, I had originally thought of doing this at a later time, but it just felt more meaningful for it to happen now instead.

I'm still rolling along with writing the next chapter. Look forward to the next step and I hope you all have enjoyed the read so far. :twilightsmile:

34 - I've Come to Talk With You... Once Again

Everything stood still. It was impossible to tell how long the flow of time remained without motion. Yet for the lone werewolf that curiosity held little meaning. All that mattered to him was the image in front of him. His body did not move and his gaze could not waver, but his mind still traced over every detail.

Jim could hardly imagine what the still form of Rainbow Dash felt in that moment. He had grown used to dealing with pain. The feeling always registered to his body, but it never lasted. As the years drifted along he even became aware of his body’s adaptation to pain. In a way it showed just how reckless he had let himself be. To some it might have come off as the fool embracing a sense of masochism, or boldly flirting with death. The sad truth of it was that Jim simply held no fear of such a thing. Pain was temporary and death was too difficult to obtain with how stubborn he was. If he was to find his demise by the hand of another he would accept it, but he was not willing to hand over his life without fighting to keep it; despite how much he felt he deserved to die.

He had experienced many encounters where he swore he could feel Death’s chilling touch. Some times felt as if the unseen specter had embraced him tenderly; as if it had grown fond of his frequent brushes with it. It was in those moments that Jim would recall the faces of those he had once held close to his heart. Though not all of them had died by his fangs, his mind would always remember them. Each one of them captured like a photograph to be immortalized within him. Or rather, they were lessons to have learned from the hard way… failures to never be forgotten.

A phantom feeling of regret began to pour from the depths of Jim’s heart as his mind’s gaze drifted away from Rainbow’s face. He knew how those gnarled fangs felt, but seeing them ripping into her wing was a sensation he could never hope to comprehend. What he could understand, thanks to his younger self’s curiosities, was that even if she did survive through some miracle… that wing could never be used to fly. Ever. Again.

His focus traced along the timber wolf’s head to land upon Scootaloo. A feeling akin to his heart twisting inside of his chest took hold within him. He could see her hatred toward the timber wolf burning in her glowing eyes, but beneath it lingered the bloom of terrible realization. There was little doubt in Jim’s mind that she would soon see two more deaths right in front of her very eyes. If he had been able to shed even a single tear in that moment, Jim knew he would for her. He had made a promise to her that he could no longer keep. In a time when he would have needed to be there for her the most, Scootaloo would have no-one to help her through the loss and pain. She may even take it has her first failure to those who were important to her… to follow the same path that he had walked so long ago.

I should have pushed myself harder…

~~***~~

The faint resonating sound of a single drop landing in a pool of water within the heart of a cave echoed behind Jim. As he tried to react to the sudden sound in what had been utter silence, Jim’s vision was blinded by a flash of light. The next thing he knew, the werewolf found himself standing in front of a framed picture of the scene he had just been seeing through his eyes before. Confusion filled him as he inspected the elaborately carved golden frame. The feeling grew as he spotted movement in his peripheral.

Jim turned his head to see a realm filled with motes of light, all floating in a strikingly familiar aurora of colors. His gaze drifted further to stop on something he had not expected to see. Another picture drifted up from below to stop in front of him. The image within was of his mother’s kind and loving smile.

That’s… that was when I had made my first bow… Jim thought as he remembered that day. It had been one of the few times he had felt happy. A time that he had accomplished something that he could be proud of. The idea of using the tool to hunt had not been as positive as he wanted it to be, but he did take comfort in the idea that he could help feed others in the village. It also helped that it had been a time that Jim had not had to suffer his father’s harsh treatments. A day before his hands had been stained by the blood of those he wanted to help and protect.

A gentle echo of a hoof clop pulled Jim’s attention away from the memory. He instantly spotted the form of Harmony, only this time she was standing at the same height as he was. The sight of the spirit being so small had left Jim feeling speechless and even more confused.

Seeing him so caught off guard, Harmony allowed a smirk to play across her features. The smirk soon faded away behind a sad sigh. “There have been many who have looked back at their mistakes and viewed their efforts as not enough.”

Jim’s ears folded back. He looked back over his shoulder to the scene of his latest failure, fists clenching tightly. “Yes… hindsight leaves most of us to suffer the cruel reality. I just wanted to do more for them with the life I had.” He sighed heavily and closed his eyes. “I still want to.”

Harmony slowly walked toward Jim. He opened his eyes once her steps turned silent. Surprise jolted through him when he saw her face right in front of his. It quickly dawned on him that in a place such as the one he found himself in, there was nothing for him to smell; much less feel as he had not felt the pain of his claws just prior either. His senses would do him little good in this realm.

The ethereal golden alicorn simply held her steady gaze with his. As the seconds seemed to tick by, Jim’s mind began to turn over some reasons for why she was here. The spirit remained silent as Jim pondered, yet his mind continued to dredge up useless ideas. Harmony’s expression eventually shifted to expectant which only annoyed the werewolf. Giving up on figuring it out on his own, Jim took a single step back.

Jim opened his mouth to inquire an answer but his question died in his throat as a sharp pain blossomed in his chest. An invisible force tossed him backwards. He skid to a stop some distance away and shook his head with a groan. He rolled over and sat up, pausing as he saw his body had changed back to that of his human form. There were no clothes upon his form, but he found a hole through his chest where the spear had struck him. A chain of crimson suddenly slithered out of the bloodless opening.

The chain traveled along, Jim’s eyes watching it intently. He turned his gaze ahead of where it was headed and saw Harmony. She remained motionless as the chain traveled closer to her. Panic struck Jim and he reached for the chain. Just before it could get too close to her, the chain went taught in Jim’s grip and shock filled him from what he saw next.

The end of the chain instantly formed into a shackle and a large wolf made of darkness burst into existence within it. Bright and angry hazel eyes glared back at Jim as the wolf snorted bitterly.

The wolf’s glare melted into a toothy smirk a moment later. “I just wanted a little nibble,” it spoke in a voice that Jim heard within his head and from the wolf at once.

Jim immediately knew what the wolf was. It wasn’t just because it spoke in the same voice as his or because of those eyes. He could feel the wolf through the chain, or more accurately, he felt himself through it. Jim turned an angry glare to Harmony. “What is the meaning of this!?” he demanded, bolting to his feet.

The wolf chuckled and walked between Jim and Harmony. “Come on, you already have an idea. Beings with her strength always do things for a reason. Ever since we came to her world she’s been molding us for her wants,” it replied and sent the spirit a grin, though there was nothing friendly about it.

If Harmony felt anything from the verbal barb there was no sign of it on her visage. Instead she strode forward. Jim’s dark side simply watched her with its unblinking glare as she walked by it.

Jim watched his other half cautiously, though he knew it would not try to do anything again. It was having more fun playing mind games with him than to waste any effort on the being of pure energy between them. Harmony stopped in front of him once more, a more comfortable distance away this time.

Jim sighed and looked her in the eyes. “So you want me to do something. That much is obvious. Everything you’ve done was to give me more awareness. You’ve guided my steps. You helped me to be closer to what I’ve wanted to be to others. You gave me a chance at a better life and offered me new purpose when I lost my way before.” His eyes hardened. “I just can’t figure out why.”

Harmony’s gaze remained impassive. Her horn slowly became enveloped in a rainbow of colors and an orb of light formed between her and Jim. Jim watched as the orb took on different colors until it resembled a planet.

“This world that I was born within rests inside a number of metaphorical crossroads. The only remnants of the original inhabitants rests in the bloodlines of the alicorns of this day and few others that have not ascended yet.”

Harmony’s magic flared and the planet flattened into a screen of sorts. Within the screen Jim witnessed zebras of the past in the middle of a ritual.

“I have only aided my world in subtle ways. My power is too vast. Even the tiny seeds I planted, each no larger than a spec of dust, give off enough power to rid the world of its strongest sources of malice.”

Jim blinked. “You mean the Elements that Twilight and her friends mentioned before?”

Harmony nodded. “The living crystal surrounding my seeds helps to filter the excess magic to form a protective barrier around those who wield them. But that is a discussion for another time. My point is that I cannot manifest myself on the world’s surface. A being such as I would give off far too much magical power and it would rip the land asunder beneath me. What remains would then be incinerated by the condensed aura of my magic.”

“That being said,” she continued and looked back to the glimpse of the past in her screen. “It has certainly hindered my ability to stop the denizens of my world from committing uncountable acts of cruelty. Only in the more recent millennia has the world found balance.”

The image in the screen played out to show the way Jim’s curse had originally come into existence. For those found guilty, they would be forced to eat a sedative paste of some kind. While under its effects their body would be cut with the tip of a thin thorn, leaving behind a pattern that Jim could not recognize. Black stones that resembled smooth obsidian were then painstakingly ground into a fine power. The resulting powder would be rubbed into the cut patterns, though some of it was saved for later use. The process continued over the course of an entire day; the guilty being forced to eat three more different pastes and bite down on a chip of the obsidian before his muzzle was tied shut. The ritual would complete itself in the evening when the light of the moon hit the pattern upon the body. Jim pitied the poor zebra as it was turned into something resembling a cross between a wolf and a bear. His eyes widened as another memory drifted up from below to float in front of him, as if it was called forth by this recollection of the past.

“The old geezer used to tell us stories of our history,” Jim’s dark half spoke as it padded up beside him.

Jim glanced to his alter self briefly, nodding.

Harmony’s magic gently brushed the memory to the side and her screen changed to show what looked to be a tear in reality. “There were a few of the cursed ones that refused to end their own lives over what had been forced upon them. Some vowed to have their revenge, others took a liking to the feelings that came from their changes, a few simply desired a chance to create a cure away from a world that had seemingly turned its back on them. Regardless of their reasons, they stepped through the temporary bridges that had connected my world to another,” she said, the scene unfolding in the screen.

“So it was true,” Jim said slowly and he sat down. He ran a hand through his hair as he remembered the tales. “The Elder said that we were descendants of a great wolf. The beast was said to have been massive and had protected our forests until the end of its days. We were ‘gifted’ with the power of its blood when it had fallen in love with a maiden and shrank itself down to live along side her. Their union had supposedly been so wondrous that the gods above blessed their first born son with the wings of an angel. Our pack had since continued to keep the forest safe and maintain the balance of life and death throughout. We even extended our reach further out into the world when ‘evil’ tried to taint the lands.”

Jim sighed and shook his head. “How much of that is true though?”

Harmony’s magic faded away. “The happenings of other worlds are difficult for me to witness. I am bound to this world after all.” She paused and gained a distant look in her eyes. “But it is not impossible for those tales to be true. The magic of my world has had more than enough time to be shaped and changed by the spirits of your world. They may have even aided in leading you here to begin with…”

Those words tugged at something inside of Jim and he stared off into the distance. He silently thought, memories slowly drifting up one by one. There was nothing truly common about them. Each one was just a random point in time for him, but they shared a single similarity in them. In every framed memory Jim had had a single thought.

Why am I still alive?

A flash of shadow was all the warning Jim had before he found himself lifted above Harmony. Looking down revealed a massive furred hand wrapped around him. The appendage spun him roughly and he came face to face with his larger werewolf appearance. Baleful glowing yellow eyes stared into his own.

“To fulfill our purpose!” his other self’s voice rumbled in his skull.

Jim struggled to move, but suddenly found himself being drug along as his dark half sprinted in a seemingly random direction. As they traveled along Jim saw more memories flash in front of his face.

“We are alive because nothing was smart enough to outwit us yet! We are alive because none could fight with as much determination as we have! We stayed alive in spite of all our pain, all our suffering, through the hell of childhood, through the betrayal of that worthless husk of a pack, through all the ones that hunted for our head, through all of the lies and treachery in our pursuits!!!”

A firm yank brought Jim to a hard stop. There, floating in front of him, was yet another memory. Only this time it was a glimpse of a much more recent time. Scootaloo’s tired, smiling face looked back at him through that image of just after her transformation.

“And WE! Will CONTINUE to live… for this one…”

The large hand vanished from around Jim in a soft burst of shadow, reforming as a mirror image of his human form in front of him. Firm glowing eyes glared into Jim’s.

Jim grit his teeth, a retort about how they were already dead on the tip of his tongue.

“You used to wonder why we were so different from everyone else when we were younger.”

Jim paused at those words and a soft golden wing wrapped around him from behind. For a brief moment, everything inside of Jim simply stopped. A feeling so old that he had nearly forgotten it trickled up from his core as warmth radiated into him from Harmony. The crimson chain connecting him to his other self glowed brightly for an instant and gently shattered.

Harmony nuzzled the top of Jim’s head as he watched his freed half fill with life and color, until he was looking at a true mirror image of his self.

“I do not know why you were guided to my world, Jim,” the spirit spoke softly, her voice resonating with something inside of Jim. “You carry the curse inside you that once devoured so many of this world, but you’ve done something with it that so many others have failed to.”

Harmony’s touch slowly left Jim’s body as she moved to stand beside him. She gestured to his other self.

Jim looked to her curiously. His other half mirrored his action. He looked back at it again and it did the same. Jim stared at his self for a moment before he raised his hand toward it. Just as it would have been in a mirror his hand met perfectly with his twin’s, but rather than feel a cold flat surface he felt the soft squish of flesh.

“You have made this power your own,” Harmony said as she walked around Jim’s other self. “One way or another, your days spent here have given you something that finally made the curse adapt to you. Its core is a spell matrix designed for continuous change. You know just how that has affected you after all this time…”

Jim could not deny that. For werewolves the term ‘what doesn’t kill you only makes you stronger’ was quite literal. They were a living embodiment of change and adaptation.

“But what sets you apart from the others is that you have not been changed by it. Despite everything you have endured, who you are has never been consumed by what was designed for change. Stripped of control, filled with your darkest emotions, and molded into a form vastly different than what you knew you should be, you always fought to remain unchanged. You never truly caved in to become something different, even as the curse did its best to shape you otherwise.”

Anger and regret began to seep into both of Jim’s selves. “So you mean that I could have prevented all those deaths… I could have stopped myself from killing Marcus back then?”

Harmony sighed softly. “No.”

Confusion joined Jim’s emotions as he looked to her. “But you just said-”

“Such changes need time, Jim. It took dozens of times being bitten by venomous snakes and more before poisons no longer fazed you,” she interrupted. Her wing moved to rest upon Jim’s back. “It took every single day of your struggle, pushing through every experience, problem and injury, until the day you stopped yourself from killing young Scootaloo, for you to make that crucial difference and tip your inner balance into your favor. I greatly underestimated you at first, Jim. Had I known just how much you had suffered and persevered, then maybe I could have offered more adequate help to you.”

Harmony gently moved her wing to Jim’s cheek and a kind smile graced her muzzle. “But had I done so I doubt you would have come this far.” She looked to the realm around them. “You have proven more capable than I could have ever imagined. I have learned so much about you that I could have never known. This space in which we speak is proof for that.”

Jim briefly looked around. “Why is this so special? It’s your realm.”

A little coy smile flashed across Harmony’s face before she shook her head. “This place belongs to you, Jim.”

Jim stared at her, both skeptical and annoyed.

Harmony sighed lightly as an old memory danced behind her blue eyes. “This space is not unique exclusively to me. Though I have blessed two with it in the past, this is more like an inherited ability. One you carry with you because of your ancestor. There are quite a few living on my world that have no idea that they are part of my lineage.”

Jim held his stare with her for a long moment before he let out a resigned sigh. “That’s a can of worms I don’t feel like opening right now,” he said, shaking his head slowly.

Harmony chuckled lightly and placed her hoof on Jim’s chest. “Good, because you have something more important to do,” she replied and gently tapped his chest a few times.

Jim looked down and his eyes widened. He looked to his other half to make sure, only to look back down. The hole was still present in his chest. He had not realized it was still there as it did not appear on his other self.

“In this place that pays no attention to the passage of time and blurs the lines between the mind and reality, you are now faced with a choice.” Harmony stepped away from Jim. “I can help you no further than this.”

Jim looked to Harmony then back to his other self.

“I need to choose?”
“We need to choose."

Both Jim and his other self flinched in surprise.

Harmony simply looked on from the side.

The two sides of Jim stared at one another for a long moment before the darker half deviated from the reflection. His other self smirked and his hazel gaze turned red.

“We’ve always fought for control, you and I. Neither one of us have ever yielded to the other.”

Jim frowned silently.

“We were always stubborn. We always wanted something done differently.”

A frown replaced the smirk beneath the red eyes. Both Jim’s turned their heads to look at the frozen image that had started this whole experience in the realm of memory. Though he could not see it directly, Jim knew he was looking at the same place in the picture as his other side.

“You have always tried to ignore me. You always kept me at bay with your pride and hatred, holding me away as if I were something separate from you. But we’ve always been part of a whole.”

Both bodies reached out and touched the image of Scootaloo, their fingers caressing along her mane.

“Mother’s death broke the bonds we once shared with others. Our pack ceased to be and we became alone... but this one is of our blood. She is our bond. She is family. We are alone no longer.”

Jim looked to Rainbow Dash and his hand moved with his twin’s to tenderly touch beneath her bitten wing.

“This one has felt fear toward us, yet she has become the first to fight for us. Our betrothed left us to save her own hide. The fickle lover tried to have us killed. Yet this one stayed and fought by our side.”

The image shifted to show Fluttershy as she stared at the scene unfolding in front of her. The devastated yellow pegasus seemed heart wrenchingly torn in an unknown number of directions. Jim could see it clear as day that she wanted so badly to run in to help Jim’s pathetic form as he laid upon the ground, reaching out to Rainbow and Scootaloo. But there was something great holding her back, something even larger than the injured teacher draped over her back. As Jim inspected the image more, he began to realize there was far more to the timid mare than he could have ever guessed. The traces were faint, but there were places where it seemed as if her body was not completely in focus. It was like trying to spot a blemish hidden beneath the makeup of someone with years of experience in its application.

“And this one struggles with her own burdens. Despite her inability to help us, the clear desire to help still burns brightly within her. We want to keep them safe because they are the first ones that we know are worth our sacrifice. Marcus was not truly our friend. His people came for us before the rising of the sun that night. He had not kept his word and you know this to be true or they never would have searched in that location. He revealed to them the place that we trusted him to keep secret.”

Jim turned a glare to his other self, receiving one in return. “He was still the closets thing to a real friend we had ever found. I know he wanted to help us.”

“Yet they still preach of all the good intentions that pave the path to Hell.”

Jim sighed and closed his eyes, clenching his jaw.

“You know what you must choose.”

Jim’s frustration faded slowly and he turned his gaze back to the floating memory beside him. This time it showed the entire street around his body. He stared at the scene for what felt like a long time before he felt a hand lightly press against his chest.

Jim sighed slowly through his nose, only realizing then how superficial the act was in that place. He chuckled and closed his eyes. “I guess ‘we’ already know what I’ve chosen,” he said softly. “I’m going to protect what’s mine and keep it that way. I’ll tear apart anything that tries to stop me from doing that.”

The hand slid into the hole in his chest and he smirked as a thought crept to the forefront of his mind.

I wonder... this world has seen my Jekyll, but is it ready to face my Hyde?

Author's Note

So this chapter was... actually made up on the spot over the course of a day. The end of the last chapter planted a seed in my mind and it just bloomed from there. Yet again I feel that this was a better outcome compared to my original idea. I'm also really enjoying writing again. Who knows, maybe I'll eventually become better at it.

In any case I hope you enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

It's been a while so drop a comment and let me know your thoughts if you don't mind. I'm always open to constructive critique. Well... it's more like a morbid curiosity I have. :twilightsheepish:

35 - Dark Beast

The air filled with panic and fear as Rainbow Dash’s lungs failed her. The ponies could only look on in horror as the timber wolf’s second head lifted up, smashing into Rainbow’s stomach and throwing her in the air above it. Scootaloo’s fangs lost their grip as the part she had bitten crumbled away. The wolf’s other head swung down and ruthlessly smacked her into the nearby wall.

Cries of terror rang out from the children. A few of them tried to run and help, but the adults blocked their way to prevent them from running to their deaths. Fine Tune grit his teeth as he struggled to get his prosthetic limb to move into a position that would allow him to get back onto his hooves. His good leg slipped on a small puddle of fluid and his jaw hit the road again. He cursed through his teeth and tried once again, ignoring the sting of a fresh scrape on his chin.

Fine Tune managed to finally slide the fake limb out from under him and he looked down the street once again. He forced what magic he had left into his horn in a last ditch effort to catch Rainbow Dash before she fell down to the waiting timber wolf. His magic sputtered and failed as he watched the cyan mare’s body vanish into a large mass of black fur, the dark creature pouncing off of a building before landing with her behind the timber wolf.

Silence consumed the street as disbelieving eyes stared at the hunched over form of a dark werewolf. The two-headed timber wolf slowly turned its burning six eyes to glare at the being that should have been eliminated. It watched as the werewolf stood and turned around. But the moment the werewolf’s gaze landed upon the mutated timber wolf its stance shifted, a primal unease seemingly consuming it.

Jim stared into the amalgamation with an expression that promised no mercy, his eyes alight in a golden glow with fierce red irises. Collective gasps faintly escaped the ponies. They knew those eyes. Not a single one of them could mistake that distinct coloration and intensity.

A shallow gasp from the trembling body in his arms was just enough to pull Jim’s baleful gaze away. He glanced down at the mare and, for just a short few seconds, his visage melted into a soundless apology. Rainbow weakly beamed up at him and opened her mouth. Her voice failed her as a lancing pain seized her. Jim gently pulled her closer to his chest, murmuring softly into her ear, “Shhh… don’t waste your energy. I’m here to stay this time. I’ll take care of everything.”

The only warning that Jim offered the timber wolf, before his unforgiving fist sent its body careening into a wall, was a brief glare as he lowered his stance just faintly. Shock filled the ponies as they struggled to process the speed that the werewolf had just displayed. Though not as instantaneous as a teleportation spell, it was still impressive for such a large body to travel twenty yards in nearly the blink of an eye.

The werewolf did not care for the result of his blow, choosing instead to carry Rainbow Dash the opposite way. Jim kneeled down and placed the cyan pegasus gently down beside the unconscious form of Scootaloo. He tenderly brushed the back of his fingers along Rainbow’s cheek.

“Wait for me. I’ll be back in a moment,” he rumbled softly.

Jim stood, sparing a glance at Scootaloo’s form. His eyes flashed angrily upon noticing the small trickle of blood from the filly’s nose. He turned his gaze back to the timber wolf and started toward it. The werewolf arrived behind the timber wolf just as it managed to pull its one head that had been thrust through the wall free.

Before the two-headed being could react, Jim’s arm slid beneath it from the side. The next thing the timber wolf managed to perceive was its view of the world rushing by rapidly, only to screech to a bone-crushing halt as Jim slammed it into the road.

Fine Tune watched in fascinated horror as the timber wolf’s back collided with the ground. He knew that the silently furious werewolf could have ended the encounter then and there. But those burning yellow and red eyes told of a reasoning behind why Jim held back. Fine did not know what compelled the werewolf to prolong things further, but he was certain that he never wanted to be seen by that gaze in such a way.

Jim’s back paw raised up as he moved forward, slamming down with enough force to crack the protective bone-like plating of his enemy’s chest armor. The timber wolf tried to twist beneath the werewolf, but quickly found Jim’s foot replaced by his palms. One hand smashed into the thing’s chest plate while the other slammed into one of its necks. The second head came face to face with the werewolf. Any further struggle from the timber wolf ceased as Jim’s gaze bored into its depths.

“I know you are watching,” Jim spoke, his voice low and cold. “And I have two things to say to you.”

The green glow of the timber wolf’s eyes flashed. The wood-like pieces of its muzzle squeaked and whined as what resembled a grin warped its features. A second later the timber wolf’s body twitched as long thorns burst from it. Jim simply stayed in place as he was once again pierced, his expression remaining unfazed.

The timber wolf went to move yet again only to find Jim’s grip had not relented in the slightest. Whatever dwelled within its empty eyes quickly registered that something was not right with the current turn of events. The hand on its chest slowly started to squeeze.

“The first thing I’d like to say,” Jim continued eerily calmly. “Is thank you.”

The protective skulls of the timber wolf’s chest cracked further.

“Were it not for you becoming such a literal thorn in my side… I might not have found peace to my inner turmoil. I’ve suffered for so long that I had nearly become completely numb to the greatest wound I’ve carried most of my life.”

The intensity of Jim’s eyes softened and a seemingly serene smile spread across his face. Were it not for the added pressure being applied to the timber wolf’s other throat, and the claws now steadily curving through the openings of its chest coverings, the expression might have come off as more genuine. For those witnessing it however, it made the sight much more sinister.

“You helped me heal. I’m no longer torn in two. I am finally… whole.”

From his place on the ground, Fine Tune’s eyes widened steadily as he watched the serene expression on Jim’s face stretch into a dangerously hungry grin. Not only that, it almost seemed as if the thick, dark fur on the werewolf’s body had suddenly taken on a life of its own; like the fur was gently churning in crystal clear waters. Shock filled him as he bore witness to a black mist that began to seep from Jim’s wounds. The feeling intensified as realization dawned on the unicorn. This entire time, the massive spear that had pierced Jim had vanished and he had not noticed until now.

The timber wolf was slow to realize a similar thought as it sensed something very wrong from the being on top of it. A series of soft snapping sounds caught its attention and its gaze flicked down. An indiscernible gleam filled Jim’s eyes as he watched many things flicker within the timber wolf’s eyes. The thing tried yet again to squirm itself out from under him. That was the moment Jim had been waiting for.

A resounding crunch filled the air as Jim’s hand ripped the skull plates off of the timber wolf’s chest. He casually tossed them aside and pushed his hand into the green flames in the cavity that was now unprotected. The magical flames erupted, flooding from the timber wolf’s body violently.

The dark mist flowed forth out of Jim’s fur. No pony knew what the substance was, but as every one of them looked on one thing became quite apparent. Just like the thorns that had impaled Jim, the black mist was drawing in the magical fire like a starving whale would krill.

“The second thing I have to say,” Jim began again, slowly leaning his head closer to the timber wolf. “Is that it’s been several, dreadfully long decades since I’ve thoroughly enjoyed the thrill of a hunt.”

Jim’s face pressed against the timber wolf’s as his eyes looked into the depths if those green orbs. The timber wolf’s body trembled uncontrollably as its magic was continuously siphoned away.

A dark chuckle rumbled through Jim’s throat and he pulled his head back a little. “This tool of yours isn’t a bad appetizer. Send me more snacks if you like. Just make sure you don’t relax too soon. I’m coming for you, my prey, and nothing has escaped me yet.”

The moment the final word left Jim’s mouth he sent his point home. In a flash of vicious fury his maw opened wide and tore into the face of the timber wolf. This time however, he did not stop at that. Much to the undeniable shock of everyone consciously aware of what was happening, Jim began to eat the timber wolf.

For a time, Fine Tune could only stare on in horror at the sight unfolding before him. Of course it was not long before he realized that what Jim was doing was not just sating a beastly hunger. Every place Jim sank his fangs held condensed pockets of magic. The werewolf wasn’t mindlessly devouring the timber wolf, he was feeding on the stores of magic within.

With disturbing efficiency Jim made short work of his meal. As the rest of the timber wolf’s body began to crumble to dust, the werewolf lifted the remaining head and looked into its dim eyes.

“Whatever hope you have, I suggest you cling to it for all your life is worth. Because I’m willing to devour a god if it means getting to you,” Jim spoke, a hard edge in his tone, before he drove his claws into the head.

Jim slowly stood and turned his gaze toward Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. The burning intensity of his eyes quickly bled away, the fierce yellow and red swirling back to hazel. Dropping the remains of the timber wolf, he swiftly moved to their sides. He kneeled down and gently examined Scootaloo. After fussing over her for a few moments he determined that she was not in any danger, having only been knocked out from the impact. It was a relief to hear her heart beating strongly, her breathing unhindered.

His next action was to look over Rainbow’s injuries. Her wing was hardly recognizable as such anymore. The timber wolf’s bite had broken bones in too many places for it to hold a proper shape. To make things worse, aside from the growing trail of blood down Rainbow’s side, there was a copious amount of the dark slime all over the wounds. Jim’s ears folded back.

“Fine Tune… that dark fluid from their mouths is venom… isn’t it?” Jim asked.

Snapping out of his daze, Fine Tune pushed his front up with a groan. “Unfortunately, it is. I haven’t studied it thoroughly, but I would hazard a guess that it’s more potent than usual.” He glanced down at the small pool of it that had led to his slip. “It’s reasonable to assume it shares their dark magic as well.”

Jim sighed and grit his teeth as he thought about what he should do next. His thoughts were interrupted however as a new sound started to grow closer. He turned his head toward the source.

Fine Tune looked on as well, an immense feeling of relief draping itself over him. There, running toward them from the castle, was a large team of Royal Guards. They were also accompanied by the Princess of Magic herself, as well as the remaining Element Bearers.

Jim spotted Twilight quickly, but he hesitated to call out to her. He was thankful for help to finally arrive, but a terrible, sinking feeling in his gut told him not to hope for the impossible. Eventually he swallowed the uneasy feeling and clenched his fists.

“Twilight! Rainbow’s been bitten!” He called out. “There’s also an injured unicorn in the group!”

The purple alicorn almost paused at Jim’s shout, but before anything else could be said she lit her horn. Her body vanished in a flash of violet light and reappeared beside Jim. Twilight looked to her friend and gasped.

Jim quickly but gently placed his hand on her back. “I hope I’m wrong, but please tell me things aren’t dire for her,” he asked of Twilight.

Tears began to flow from Twilight’s eyes as she lightly shook her head.

The rest of Twilight’s friends came skidding to a halt around her while the guards took to securing the area. One guard, a unicorn stallion with a more decorated suit of armor than the rest, approached to evaluate the situation. As soon as he caught sight of Rainbow Dash’s injury his face fell into a defeated frown.

Having seen everyone’s reaction, Jim removed his hand from Twilight and looked down to the cyan mare. Her eyes were half open and unfocused while she weakly held up her head. Jim’s throat tightened as he silently compared her shallow breaths to what she had when he caught her. She was fading quickly.

“Is there no antidote? Are there no spells that can help her?” Jim asked softly.

Twilight looked up to him with pained eyes, but could only lightly shake her head.

The guard sighed softly, shaking his head. “Our normal antidotes don’t have any effect on this venom. Spells are also ineffective because of how concentrated the dark magic is within the venom. If this had been just a scratch then we might have had a chance to save her. This… this is far too much.”

Jim looked to Scootaloo, the filly finally stirring and rubbing her head. He brought up a hand and observed his claws for a moment before closing them into his fist. His hazel gaze looked beyond his fist to Rainbow as he made his next choice.

“If I told you there was a chance I could save her… would you let me?” Jim asked, his gaze never leaving Rainbow’s form.

A few gasps accompanied the shock-filled expressions that turned his way. Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared on top of the werewolf and she wrapped her hooves around his neck, begging for him to help Rainbow as she buried her face in his neck. Rarity was quick to run to him and place her hooves against his leg as she and the others all begged him to help. Their pleading quickly fell into silence as they realized that Jim did not share their willingness with the idea.

Twilight’s eyes suddenly widened as Jim opened his hand and showed the blood on his claws. She looked from the claws to his eyes and a lump formed in her throat at the pained gaze he returned.

“Despite the lack of time to properly consider this, I ask that you realize exactly what I mean. There’s no guarantee it will work. But if it does… she’ll be like me,” Jim said gently. “I can curse her… change her… to save her…”

Silence settled over them once more as the ponies thought about that. The idea of Rainbow being turned like Scootaloo was, much like many other things regarding the werewolf, a leap into the unknown. It was a lot to consider for them. Or at least it would have been.

A sharp crack echoed out when Applejack stomped the road. All eyes turned to her as she glared up at Jim. “Then what in Tartarus are ya waitin’ for? If you can save her, git to it! Ah don’t know how everypony else feels, but ah don’t think it’d be such a horrible thing. Honestly, if it weren’t for you being here then ah’d have lost my lil’ sis to those things today.”

The guard beside them nodded in agreement. “That’s an understatement. If it weren’t for you then this town would have been completely destroyed and I’d have lost more than a few of my troops. You wiped out more than half of those dark timber wolves and protected those ponies over there. All these piles of dust are more than enough proof of what you’ve accomplished since we could only manage to down a hoof-full. Personally I don’t see why her becoming like you is a bad thing.”

Soft flaps of wings drew Jim’s attention to the unexpected form of Fluttershy. Even more unusual was how she showed no hesitation in swooping down to roughly embrace him. She latched onto him firmly, her body trembling, before she pushed her muzzle up to his ear.

“Don’t let her die. Please…” she begged him quietly. “I know things have been hard for you in the past. But you won’t struggle like that anymore. You’ve done so many good things here.” She pulled her head back just far enough for her teal eyes to look into Jim’s. “If being there to protect a class of children, setting their teacher’s broken leg, and risking your life to keep them safe is evil…” for the shortest of moments the teal of her eyes flickered red, “Then I’m more of a monster than you could ever be.”

Jim stared at her for a long moment while Fluttershy gently flapped her wings to land beside her friends. There were a number of questions he wanted to ask, but knew he shouldn’t. Those would have to wait for another time.

Heaving a slow and heavy sigh, Jim turned his attention back to Rainbow. Time had been lost and he at least held the support of her friends, but Jim was still hesitant to commit his gravest sin a second time. He gently knelt beside the cyan mare and gingerly lifted her head. Jim’s heart sank as he looked into her tired, seemingly empty eyes.

Poison and blood loss’s already pushed her into shock, Jim lamented.

“Rainbow… I can try to save you, but I want you to tell me it’s okay for me to do it. Will you hate me if I give you my curse…?” he asked her.

No response came from her. If Rainbow had any awareness it was not evident in any way. Jim closed his eyes, cursing himself silently.

“Then I hope you can forgive my selfishness…” he whispered.

Acting swiftly, Jim opened his mouth and moved his tongue between his canines. He winced as he bit into it, but before anyone could ask him anything he tilted Rainbow’s head back. He lightly grabbed her chin and parted her lips. In the next moment Jim’s head tilted and he pushed forward, driving his bleeding tongue to the back of her throat.

Rainbow Dash’s body struggled weakly against the invasive muscle at first. However, after a few long seconds something compelled the mare to become more receptive. Her own tongue moved against Jim’s, as if it was seeking out his blood. Jim simply let her unconsciously act on her own. All that mattered was that she swallow as much of his blood and saliva as she could.

As the seconds ticked by in silence, Jim could only pray that his efforts would be enough. But he was all too aware of her strength fading despite everything. He pulled his head away when she stopped trying to swallow. His ears rotated forward to listen to her heart, which had steadily become harder and harder to hear. He lightly nuzzled her cheek as he felt her breathing slow even further than before.

Tightness slowly began to form in Jim’s chest as Rainbow’s vitals continued to weaken. He grit his teeth when he started to notice her color begin to fade as well. Twilight and her close friends all huddled together as they watched their loyal friend succumb to her injuries. Even though there had been no sign of a positive effect over what must have been half an hour, despite the feeling of time having passed much faster, they all still silently hoped for a miracle.

Jim gently pulled his head back to look into Rainbow’s eyes once more. His heartache was plain to see in the depths of his gaze, but something more burned deeper within.

“Come on…” he growled softly, with a firm undertone. “You were stubborn enough to fight for me when I told you not to. You’re more than stubborn enough to fight for me now. I’m still here, Rainbow. I gave you plenty of chances to run away, but you refused to leave us behind. Don’t stop now.”

Rainbow’s breaths paused for a moment, then suddenly sputtered at random intervals. Her body weakly jerked as well, as if Jim’s words had somehow made it through to her. But Jim knew better. He quickly and gently embraced her, pressing his head against her side.

“Rainbow! You said you wouldn’t let me die. Well I can’t let you either,” he said, desperate for his curse to work. “I’m begging you… please don’t leave. I can’t lose you like this… you stupid girl.”

Jim continued to hold her as her body continued to weakly fight for life. However, that only allowed him to intimately feel it as she drew her final breath. Her body limply collapsed against Jim’s arm. Though she was merely as high as Jim’s waist and comparatively light, the weight that Jim felt upon him was crushing.

All Jim could do in that moment was stare blankly as he held onto the empty shell that once held Rainbow Dash’s life. His heart sank and an icy chill gripped him as he reluctantly accepted his loss. He gently let her body lay upon the ground, considering if he could perform some form of CPR in a last ditch effort. A soft shift in the air made Jim’s ears twitch.

“Awe… how touching. The beast was attached to the Element of Loyalty’s Bearer,” came a stallion’s mocking voice from above.

All heads except Jim’s snapped toward the voice’s owner, anger and indignant shock practically bleeding off of the nearby ponies. Jim’s face hardened as he set his jaw in barely contained hatred. The surrounding Royal Guards quickly moved into defensive positions and their leader took an aggressive stance between Twilight and her friends.

“I’m surprised you have the guts to show yourself, traitor,” the guard in charge stated.

"My dear Colonel, you of all should know how some matters require a personal touch. I would have preferred to not dirty my own hooves..." Mana Spark replied smoothly. "But I have found a hindrance to my plans."

A memory from Jim’s past flashed through his mind as he recalled the day he killed his father. He vividly recalled all of the many faces of anger pointed toward him. Everything he had done had been for setting his pack toward a less corrupt way of life. By ridding the clan of those who placed too much value in power, eliminating the sickness that was their greed for devouring the weak, Jim had freed them in hopes of saving innocent lives. Instead they shunned him and chased him away. To add salt to the wound his former pack had openly bestowed upon him a new name, The Betrayer, and placed a bounty on his head.

Jim stood from his position beside Rainbow’s body and closed his eyes. “Tell me, Arch Mage… what reason led you to cause this much death?” he asked, though he had no faith that Mana Spark had done these actions with a righteous desire in mind.

The mage in question chuckled lightly. “What does it matter? I don’t see reason to tell the soon-to-be-dead anything more than farewell.”

Jim hummed and turned to face Mana Spark. He tilted his head slightly and opened his eyes. The golden yellow and burning red of his gaze fixated on the form of the light blue unicorn floating atop four swirls of darkness. Looking more the villainous part than ever, Mana Spark was decorated with a pitch black cloak, a light ebony chest plate that seemed to have become fused with his body, and a crown-like helmet that seemed more for looks than protection as it cradled his dark grey mane. However, the helmet did reveal a sinister alternative use as the two blade-like spikes in front and behind Spark’s horn appeared sufficiently lethal. There was also the red gem in the center of the chest plate that drew attention; the gem being shaped like an all-consuming maw did not lead one to think of it as a simple accent piece.

“I suppose you would think that,” Jim replied coldly. “Not that I actually care to know either. I honestly hate idiots that waste time with monologues.”

In a blur of motion Jim’s arm swung, launching a stone he had pulled from the road before standing. Mana Spark flinched at the sudden motion but just barely managed to flash-cast a magic barrier in time. The stone shattered against the barrier in front of Spark’s face, a thin cloud of dust obscuring his line of sight. A smirk slipped over Mana Spark’s muzzle as he spotted Jim’s quickly approaching form through the dust.

Having leaped immediately after his throw, Jim pulled back his arm as he closed the distance toward Mana Spark. His hatred burned more violently as he watched the Arch Mage smirk at him from within his protective shell. The unicorn must have felt quite confident as he showed no haste in lighting his horn for another spell. As far as Jim was concerned, it did not matter what the mage thought.

I’m finally going to put you in your place!

Tossing his emotions onto the metaphorical back seat, Jim’s entire state of being shifted as he embraced his past combat experiences. He was well aware of his lack of knowledge in fighting against magic. Yet he also knew now that he had an edge against it. The details were still in need of study, but Jim figured that he could disrupt magic with his fangs and claws. Without a controlling influence the magic would then disperse. At that point, he could draw it into himself. However, he would have to have an open wound to use that black mist, or more likely it was his essence.

Still, there was little else he could do at this point in time. He would adapt and learn as he always had. It was more pleasing having Mana Spark as his first magical enemy as well. This way Jim could relish in tearing the worthless stallion apart.

Once the distance had shortened enough Jim sent his clawed hand forth. Just as he had silently hoped, his claws cut right through the surface. Unfortunately the rest of his hand, as well as his chest, slammed roughly against the barrier. The sudden stop and gravity left Jim to sink his other hand's claws into the top of the magic shell. Despite that, however, the evidence to solidify Jim’s theory immediately occurred. Both Jim's and Mana Spark’s eyes widened as the magic of the barrier began to fall apart and drift away from the claws within it.

It was in that moment that Jim took advantage of the literal opening that had been presented. As a look of panic crossed over Spark’s face, Jim thrust his arm forward swiftly. The werewolf’s aim was true, directing his deadly appendages straight for his enemy’s head. Mana Spark knew he had made a grave mistake in that instant but, as fate would have it, he also knew how to avoid disaster. At the last possible second the Arch Mage’s horn flashed and a brilliant light filled the surroundings.

Author's Note

Oh boy... our werewolf is mad now. Our second meeting with Mana Spark as the confirmed villain is just the start. You can expect a few satisfying results in the next chapter in regards to the coming fight. :moustache:

Although, I don't know if whatever happens to Mana Spark will be enough for what has happened to Rainbow Dash. I guess we'll find out in the next chapter.

As always I hope you enjoyed the read and please look forward to next time. :twilightsmile:

36 - Darker Heart

A grunt and growl of irritation crawled out of the werewolf’s throat after his back impacted the ground. A louder growl accompanied his swift movement as he rolled onto his hands and paws. His head snapped toward the stifled yell of his enemy. Jim’s eyes narrowed dangerously as his burning gaze landed on Mana Spark, whom now held a familiar struggling yellow pegasus in his grey magic. A sliver of satisfaction passed through Jim as he spotted the blood that had begun to drip down the stallion’s face behind his hoof.

Mana Spark glared back at Jim while he struggled to not touch his injury. His anger only grew as he felt the blood drip further down his coat from the few gashes he had received. To make matters worse for the wounded Arch Mage, not only did his face sport deep furrows from where the claws had dug through his muzzle and cheek, he only had one functioning eye remaining.

Having an idea of where his opponent’s train of thought was about to turn, Jim rose onto his back legs and began to stalk toward Mana Spark. Anger filled the Arch Mage’s face, pulling a hiss-filled wince from him, before he floated Fluttershy between himself and the bristled werewolf.

“I suggest you stay where you are, beast! I’ll kill this mare if you don’t surrender like a good little mongrel,” Spark threatened, a ring of dark magic forming around Fluttershy’s neck.

“You truly are such a stupid little worm,” Jim rebutted harshly as he continued to stalk closer.

The dark ring around Fluttershy’s throat tightened painfully, squeezing the resulting scream of its victim into silence.

“I’m warning you, creature. I will end her!”

Jim continued a few more steps before he stopped and glared down at the stallion.

“You really don’t get it, do you, you worthless little moron,” Jim growled coldly. Before Mana Spark could voice anything in response, Jim continued angrily. “You actually think you’re in a position to threaten me while using her? You truly feel you are capable of swaying me!?”

Jim’s arms slowly extended out from his sides, his claws clearly on display for the mage. “You have cornered yourself. You have no escape if you plan to use a living shield. What’s more is that the only reason you are still unmolested by the guards here is because they believe you to be untouchable.”

Mana Spark’s brow lowered as Jim’s words gained the Guard’s attention.

“Not only that, you’ve dared to take captive a dear friend of a princess that represents magic. Had she the ability to push past her fear for her friend, she’d be capable to crushing you and saving her friend.”

Twilight’s face slowly shifted from shock of being addressed indirectly to calculative. She had once studied the Arch Mages teachings in her younger years, but had moved on when she discovered Starswirl’s records. It wasn’t that the Arch Mage was an incapable magic user. Mana Spark was more than adequate for his position, but he was nowhere near as inventive or adventurous as Starswirl the Bearded’s recorded studies had been. Only now, with the way the current situation had panned out, did Twilight realize that she had long surpassed Mana Spark. In fact, the only ponies she could think of that would match or exceed her were the other princesses and her own friend and student, Starlight.

“All that leaves you is a cruel truth, Arch Mage. You’ve nowhere to run.”

Mana Spark’s anger bubbled over as he defiantly glared daggers at Jim. Then, as if struck by a stroke of brilliance, his anger melted into a cruel smirk.

“Then I suppose I have no reason to keep her alive,” Mana Spark replied smoothly.

The intensity suddenly vanished from Jim’s eyes, the glowing red and yellow fading back into their normal hazel color. The werewolf simply stared blankly at the mage for a long moment. Any confidence the others might have been building dwindled at the abrupt shift in Jim’s appearance. Jim slowly lowered his arms.

“So what are you waiting for then? Kill her,” Jim spoke calmly.

Mana Spark’s lips parted as he grinned and tightened his magic’s hold on Fluttershy’s throat. The poor mare tried to grab hold of the ring on her neck, tears escaping her eyes and fear gripping her insides. A feeling of satisfaction started to fill the Arch Mage as he heard his victim’s pitiful mewls. The sudden shuffle of armor tipped him off to the approaching Royal Guards and his horn flashed brightly to form a new magic barrier around him. His shield only lightly trembled as their weapons struck against his defenses.

He pushed more magic into the ring around his victim’s throat as he felt the Princess of Magic’s power try to wrench control of it from him. Mana Spark doubted he would outlast the princess, but he could spare plenty of time to enjoy watching the beast before him despair. At least that was what he thought would happen. The pegasus would lose her life soon, the constriction already sufficient to clamp her airway shut. Yet there had been no change to the werewolf’s expression thus far.

Doubt bubbled in the back of Spark’s mind as the seconds flew by. With each tick of the unseen clock Fluttershy’s life slipped away even more, but the hazel gaze never wavered as it stayed fixated on him. The pegasus’s struggles steadily slowed until she could no longer weakly paw at the ring on her throat. Cries of alarm and fear rang out from the others, Mana Spark having to push his magic near his limit to keep up his shield against the guards and maintain his hold of the ring, but the beast did nothing more than stare at him. That feeling of wrongness wormed into him as he recalled what he had seen through the timber wolf.

It was in that moment of realization, when his uncertainty peaked, that Mana Spark changed his tactics. With a flare of his magic, he released his control of the ring around Fluttershy’s neck and teleported her within his barrier. Tension filled the air as the ponies saw the Arch Mage summon a dagger into his hoof. Mana Spark pressed the blade against the yellow mare’s chest and glared at Jim. Continuing to hold his blank stare, Jim started to slowly walk forward.

“Why do you hesitate, Arch Mage?” Jim asked, his tone seemingly void of emotion.

Mana Spark’s suspicions rose. “Why do you want me to end her?”

“You were so close. Why stop now when she was practically dead?” Jim asked in turn.

Spark’s emerald eye narrowed, his barrier wavering slightly as he felt the renewed sting of his facial injury. “You’re more dangerous than I assumed you’d be. You fought to protect this mare, yet now you don’t care if I kill her. I may not have expected you to be so powerful, but I have at least learned to recognize when you are up to something.”

A toothy smirk finally slipped onto the werewolf’s muzzle. Jim brought his hands up and came to a stop less than twenty feet from the shielded mage, his hands beginning a slow clap. “My word, you’ve obtained an intellect above that of a worm. I believe a celebration is in order,” he mocked before his expression dropped back into the blank stare. “Unfortunately you have learned nothing. I’ll say it once more. Kill her.”

Mana Spark’s ear flicked and he adjusted the dagger to rest on Fluttershy’s neck, the poor mare still quietly struggling to breathe. However, Mana Spark refused to follow through. He was unsure why the beast wanted him to kill the mare. There was no reason for it. There was no logic that he could determine to support it. What was going on in this situation?

Jim quietly waited for some time before he finally sighed. The loud rush of air from his lungs was abruptly followed with an angry snarl and a glare from the werewolf. “Stop wasting time and kill her already!” Jim barked.

Mana Spark’s anger flared at the command and he returned the glare. “Why!?”

Jim relaxed his expression just enough to hide his anger, the only sign of it remaining in his eyes alone. “Because I’m going to kill you regardless. But by killing her you’ll free me from the only thing preventing my dark side from coming into this world. Up until now I’ve done remarkably well in keeping my temper in check, you know…”

“Truly?” Mana Spark asked, his expression turning flat. “Oh I do hope you can forgive me for rubbing your fur the wrong way, though I don’t believe you’ll accomplish much throwing a tantrum.” The Arch Mage paused briefly, his eye seemingly shifting focus as if distracted for but a moment, before a pleased grin slid across his muzzle. “Of course, I suppose she could prove useful alive,” he mused aloud and looked down at the fearful yellow mare.

A light chuckle drew Spark’s attention back to the werewolf. Jim continued to chuckle as he brought a hand up. His amusement faded into a sigh as he ran his claws through his hair and shook his head while he looked to the ground.

“You’re all the same…” Jim mumbled.

Having heard the words Mana Spark glared at the beast and readied a retort, but Jim was swift to cut him off.

“Whether it be humans, werewolves or ponies, the ambitious all fail to resist the temptation offered to them from power,” the werewolf spoke, his hand slipping down to hang limply by his side. “Give enough time and you all grow complacent with that superior feeling. Stew long enough in your own mind-set or ideals and you develop a desire. Once that want grows enough influence… then days like this happen; occurrences are brought about because you finally wanted or felt the need to force a change.” Jim’s head slowly lifted.

Mana Spark watched, his curiosity of exactly where the beast’s rambling might lead keeping him from simply casting a magic lance to end the creature. Whatever thoughts he had been toying with, however, came to an abrupt halt as his gaze met with Jim’s. Where he had seen the cold hazel eyes, even the baleful glow of gold and red, was something far more concerning than before.

Jim glared at Mana Spark, his glowing red eyes all but bleeding a sinister green glow around them.

Many of the surrounding ponies that could see the red and green of Jim’s eyes gasped, a few turning their weapons toward him. Even Twilight had taken an uneasy step back, her memories of the last time she had seen such a gaze bringing forth unsettling sensations. Though it had been some time, there were few who did not know of King Sombra’s return with the Crystal Empire in the Frozen North. The exceptionally powerful unicorn had made many fearful of his abilities, but his impact on Twilight had been far greater. Despite her encounter with him having been before her alicorn ascension, there was no doubt in Twilight’s mind that Sombra’s defeat had been made possible from luck being on their side. Had Spike and Princess Cadence missed catching the Crystal Heart the entire empire would have fallen into his grasp.

However, the reminder of that slim victory paled in comparison to the magic Sombra could wield. Twilight had only used dark magic a few times during that encounter. Her grasp of the art was amateurish at best as she could only grasp the concept behind using hatred. She was made painfully aware of her lack of understanding the aspect of fear when she had fallen victim to the trap door beneath the throne. Sombra had revealed a deep connection with both hatred and fear; so much so that he could control them as if they were extensions of himself, rather than simply emotions to be felt and thought about.

As Twilight stared into the green glow of Jim’s eyes she wondered just what it took for him to gain such a grasp of dark magic. She swore she could feel his hate waft against her skin, as if it was an unseen aura.

Jim huffed a humorless chuckle and offered Mana Spark a grin that both mocked the stallion and showed a degree of pity.

“I find it interesting how you’ve spewed so many insulting labels toward me,” Jim spoke, a flicker of something warping the air beside his eyes; like the heat of a flame distorting one’s vision through it. His fur slowly seemed to come to life once more as well.

“Your ignorance is so great that I almost feel sorry for you, little mage. But you see… you’ve made the mistake of taking something from me,” Jim continued, the intensity of his gaze growing and the colorless flicker next to his eyes flashing a hint of red.

Jim’s arms suddenly flexed toward his chest and his jaw and fists clenched, another flash of the evidently red magical discharge drifting from his eyes. The deep sound of something popping somewhere in his body accompanied a guttural growl from him as he continued to glare at Mana Spark.

“There’s a quote…” Jim said through grit fangs, fangs that appeared to be a little sharper and more numerous than before, “That the humans are fond of using…” he paused and grunted as his body jerked and popped a few more times. “They say, ‘don’t wake the bear.’”

Jim’s muscles suddenly bulged outward all over his form, the mass of his body increasing his size, as a cacophony of pops and crunches accompanied a roar of pain-soaked hatred directed toward Spark. His hands snapped open and his arms flung out erratically, the speed and force enough to splatter nearly everyone around him with the blood from his cut palms and claw tips. Gnashing his many sharp fangs shut, Jim stifled the last of his roar and the excess magic from his eyes flared a sustained blood red. At the same time the color of his already dark fur sank even deeper, as if it were trying to become as black as an abyss.

“Such wisdom is passed on…” Jim’s voice rumbled deeper and more powerfully than before, “because there are beasts you should never rouse.”

Mana Spark’s body stiffened as Jim let his upper body rock forward, his larger bulk adding more to the ominous thud as his longer claws sunk into the cobbled road. Jim’s gaze narrowed and his lips curled up to prominently show his fangs, steam slipping through them with his low growl. Then, just before his body blurred into a streak of black and red, Jim’s fanged maw curved into a smile.

Reacting purely on panic and instinct, Mana Spark pushed everything he had into his horn to strengthen his barrier. The thought of teleporting crossed his mind, but before he could consider such a thing he had to stall for enough time to cast. At the moment he could not afford to set aside enough magic and concentration for another spell, even for a flash-cast.

The werewolf’s body came back into focus as his fist slammed into the thickened barrier. The magical shield held up against the blow and halted Jim’s momentum, but it did so at the cost of its integrity as a multitude of cracks erupted throughout its surface.

Mana Spark had expected a hard strike against his barrier, but his strongest shield nearly shattering from a single hit had shocked him greatly. Although the backlash against his horn was of more concern as his concentration had nearly broken before his barrier. The Arch Mage grit his teeth, forcing himself to keep focused on the upkeep of his shield, and sent a renewed glare at Jim. His expression quickly took on an air of concern as he got a clear look at the werewolf’s face.

Jim held his satisfied and sadistic grin for all of two seconds before his other hand sprung forth. Mana Spark didn’t even have enough time to gasp as Jim’s bloody, clawed hand effortlessly penetrated the barrier. By the time the mage had realized what had happened, the dagger sized claws had already done their job.

The barrier shattered into a cascade of shards which quickly began to dissolve. A cry of agony escaped Mana Spark, the stallion rearing back and clutching at what remained of his right foreleg. Feeling no mercy for the mage, Jim cut Mana Spark’s yell short with a solid punch to the center of his chest plate. Spark was sent flying a fair distance, his landing nothing short of a harsh tumble.

The bulk of the werewolf came to rest above Fluttershy, the intimidating beast’s four limbs and body forming a protective cage around her. Jim narrowed his gaze toward the slowly recovering mage, any pleasure he had been gaining from the fight fading. He briefly turned his head to eye the poor yellow mare beneath him. He could see her fear of him. Had she not been scared of him he would have questioned it. In the state that he was currently in, Jim could feel the magic around him more vividly and he was positive that he would enjoy tasting hers.

Somehow knowing that she could feel his hunger for her, Jim allowed his lips to cover his fangs. He offered her a silent apology before returning his gaze toward the mage, but not before sweeping a look across the Royal Guards around him. Though not all of the few that had turned their weapons toward him continued to do so, Jim felt his appetite pulled toward the ones that did. It was a similar pull as the one he felt to Mana Spark, but considerably weaker.

A darker picture started to form as Jim thought about the possible implications of what he now felt. If he was correct, then it would mean that he had found himself in the middle of a spiderweb of ill intent.

But is the mage the biggest spider…?

A sudden flash of light in the distance derailed Jim’s thoughts. He had just enough time to recognize the direction of it being toward Twilight’s castle before a beam of golden light fell from above the dark clouds again. The much larger column filled the air with warmth mere moments before a tidal wave of golden magic swept across both the land and sky. Jim instinctively lowered his body and brought his limbs close to shield Fluttershy.

The wave of light passed over everything within the town. As the purifying magic touched what remained of the dark timber wolves the scorched constructs were disintegrated, their dust blowing away. Ponies touched by the light felt their strength return, the fatigue, worry and fear being replaced with harmony, assurance and hope. For the werewolf covering the yellow pegasus, the light did something completely different.

Searing hot agony washed over Jim’s body as the golden wave touched him. Whatever magical properties his fur held vanished as it was burned away. A pained groan from Scootaloo pulled Jim’s attention to her. As his gaze landed on her he realized that she had some of the bright magic clinging to her. However, unlike with his body, she was merely smoking lightly. Feeling that she was not in as much danger, Jim allowed his thoughts to drift to his own body.

This magic must be a counter to dark magic, he assumed as he forced his body to lift away from Fluttershy. To his surprise she darted out and he quickly found the yellow mare in front of him, her face filled with concern. She reached a hoof to his cheek but he pulled away before she could get close.

“Colonel! He’s not down for good yet,” Jim grit through the pain and nodded toward the newly erected globe of grey magic around the Arch Mage. “Secure the ponies here and protect them for me… and lend me your ear…”

Fluttershy tried to resist, especially when she spotted places on Jim’s body that began to blister and bleed from the magic burning across his back. Though she was strong enough to hold her own against the guards ushering her away, she was powerless when Twilight’s magic wrapped around her and pulled her to the rest of her friends.

The yellow pegasus quickly turned to Twilight. “We have to help him, Twilight!” Fluttershy urged.

Twilight could only shake her head and look upon the werewolf helplessly. “There’s nothing we can do. That was one of Celestia’s unique spells. She harnessed her connection with the sun to borrow its power for this cleansing magic. It’s made to burn away malicious dark magic. It must be trying to rid him of that powerful hatred that was fueling him before…”

Fluttershy turned her gaze back to the suffering werewolf, seeing the Royal Guard’s Colonel nod his head before barking out a few orders to the rest of the guards. A few were hesitant to take their eyes off of the werewolf, but they did as they were ordered. With admirable speed and efficiency, the scattered ponies that Jim had been protecting prior were gathered up and brought closer to Twilight’s group.

The Princess of Magic and her friends watched curiously, anxiously. They wanted to feel that this was a normal action, placing the noncombatants within a protected location. Yet the same uncertainty seemed to show too often on the Royal Guard’s faces as they ushered everypony together. It did not help that Jim continued to simply stay frozen in place, despite the obvious pain he was experiencing. Not only that, but the Colonel had taken on a stern expression, as unyielding as granite; his hardened eyes broking no room for questioning his orders to those under his command.

Once the civilians had been gathered around Twilight, the second in command turned a salute to his superior. “Civilians and VIP’s secured, Colonel Stonewall, sir!”

The Colonel nodded once. “Good work, Major,” he answered curtly. Then, before any of the ponies or guards knew what he was doing, Stonewall’s horn blazed a dazzling brown. A dome of magic erupted from the ground and encompassed the civilians. In addition, thick pillars of earth burst up to form a cage around the barrier; the pillars quickly hardening into stone with glowing green runes imprinting their surfaces. Once the barrier was complete, a beacon of orange light pierced through the sky above.

“Form up ranks!” boomed the Colonel, his firm gaze boring into his subordinates.

Knowing something serious was going on, the Royal Guards made haste in moving into formation in front of the Colonel. Their unease spiked as they saw Stonewall’s expression darken. The look he wore had only been seen on a few rare occasions; one that promised no less than a week of nearly crippling training in the future for those who had caught his attention.

Colonel Stonewall turned his head just enough to look toward the werewolf. “Preparation complete! We’re ready when you are!”

Most of the attention shifted questioningly toward Jim, though the few guards that nearly made the mistake of doing so caught themselves as Stonewall returned his stoney gaze back to the formations.

The Major turned a curious eye to the Colonel, the two engaging a silent exchange. A minute shake of the head was all the Major needed to know. Stonewall turned his side toward his subordinates and glanced at the grey barrier.

“If the former Arch Mage tries to make another attempt to harm the assets I authorize the use of lethal force to bring him down!” The Colonel ordered.

“Until then, you are to remain on standby. If any of you lot break formation before I give the order,” Stonewall swept his gaze across the formation, his horn lighting and crackling with power. “Your insubordination will be dealt with by me, personally!” His final word was punctuated by the ground beneath his troops vibrating.

Meanwhile, those who kept their eyes on Jim watched as the werewolf shakily rose onto his back legs. He silently screamed as he felt the golden magic shift and burn him more, along with the already badly burnt areas feeling like shifting hot coals searing his back.

The grey barrier suddenly dropped, revealing a seething yet crippled mage. Mana Spark rose unsteadily, his missing limb covered with a swirling dark magic like what he had used to hover before.

Jim mentally huffed and glared at the irritating stallion. Quit trying to fight this losing battle. Your stubbornness is only going to piss me off more, he growled silently.

Sharp spikes of pain flared across Jim’s body as the cleansing magic burned away the parts of him that fed upon his hatred. The Arch Mage noticed the flashes and quickly pieced together the werewolf’s predicament. A cruel smile spread over the half of his face that had not been clawed open.

“Looks like you’re vulnerable now, you rotten mutt,” Mana Spark spoke, his voice tired but filled with eagerness.

Jim snorted and narrowed his eyes, more of his body flaring brightly as his emotions bubbled to the surface. “Conjure a mirror, you look about ready to become dinner for the scavengers.”

The smile vanished from Spark’s face, a hateful sneer taking its place. “Indeed…” the mage paused a moment to glance at his disembodied foreleg beside Jim. “You’ve done more than enough to hinder my mobility as well as my plans… but it’s about time I rid myself of your meddling.”

A mild snarl pulled at Jim’s features as he readied himself. Mana Spark lit his horn, pumping his magic into an orb that manifested in the air above him. The ball of energy flickered just before unleashing a beam of pale grey. Leaning into the oncoming attack, Jim thrust his hand forth. Curling his fingers inward to lay his claws across his palm, Jim’s strike connected with the beam.

The initial impression that Jim got was that his tactic had worked to block the beam, the magic's force against his claws lessening shortly after connecting. The sudden explosion that tore through his hand a moment later proved otherwise. With the combined pain of the golden magic burning him, and the broken remains of his left hand, Jim collapsed onto his knees. He fought hard against cradling his injured arm, the golden light rapidly consuming the limb.

Mana Spark chuckled wickedly, his magic forming three more orbs around him. Though it was evident in the Arch Mage's breathing that he was nearly out of power. “This is the end of the line for you. Your claws aren’t as effective with that cleansing flame consuming you. That troublesome nullification is being suppressed.”

Jim simply grunted, the magic burning him growing brighter as he refused to let it stop him. It had gotten to the point that the only places that the golden fire had not scorched were the werewolf’s front, face, legs, and right arm. Of course, that was not saying much since the flames were doing their utmost to claim those remaining locations, but it did show that even they were struggling to consume him.

The Arch Mage recognized that fact as well, but knew that his next attack would end the sizable nuisance. Still, there was something more to this and the mage was curious enough to inquire.

“Colonel Stonewall…” Mana Spark addressed, sparing a look in the direction of the Royal Guard. “Are you sure you do not wish to aid this creature? I know you Royal protectors have a record of incompetence, but surely you see the value in keeping this beast alive. Without him… I don’t see many others able to stop me,” Spark goaded, permitting himself a condescending smirk.

Aside from a slight narrowing of his eyes, Stonewall did not move nor reply. The lack of response annoyed the Arch Mage. He was familiar with how the Colonel usually reacted to suck provocation, but to not get so much as an angry huff from the stone-faced stallion? Mana Spark turned a suspicious look to the headstrong werewolf, wondering what he had said to the Colonel prior to that fortress of a barrier being cast.

When no answers came from his pondering, Mana Spark snorted. He had wasted enough time. All he had left to accomplish from this nearly wasted day was to kill the greatest obstacle between him and achieving what he wanted. Then he could retreat and recover for the next step. The three orbs crackled as Mana Spark pushed just a little more of his dwindling mana reserve into them for good measure.

Forcing his body to move despite the searing bite of the magic, Jim stood again. He readied himself to dodge the next attack from the mage.

I just need more time…

A confident smirk slipped across Mana Spark’s muzzle a second before his attack. The three orbs flashed and three beams lanced out from them.

Jim’s eyes widened as his mistake dawned upon him. Where he had expected the beams to be like the previous one, these did not fire in a direct line toward him. Like three whips of devastating light, the beams flung out in arcs that cut deeply into everything they touched. Having been fired in a way that made their trajectory look like it would cut a pizza into six equal slices, Jim knew he could not avoid the attack unscathed. Even if he did, Mana Spark had already prepared a final attack, his horn already pointed and ready to hit the werewolf before he could even recover after dodging.

Many thoughts fought to race through Jim’s mind as he saw his unexpected end. Yet only one seemed to make itself known throughout his entire being. He was not willing to let himself die this time.

Jim’s unbroken hand bolted up toward the opposite shoulder, his claws ready to try the only thing he could think of to prevent his end, but the soft caress of something cool against his legs stopped him. Before he could even consider looking down, his world became engulfed within a flash of golden light.

Author's Note

... and there I go again, somehow dragging this out longer than I had expected I would. This chapter was a little bit more of a struggle to get done, honestly speaking. I'm aware of the fact that I did change how I wanted this part of the story to go, but the difficulty is more from how I see myself as the writer. Overall, I just don't like how hard it is for me to put into words what I see in my mind. It's like I know the feeling behind it all, but I fail to grasp the right wording to satisfy myself. :trixieshiftleft:

Anyway, that's enough about that. Once the encounter with Mana Spark is concluded we'll be toning things down. My aim is to delve into some curiosities and roll around in some bitter-sweet vibes.

As always I hope you enjoyed the read and I hope you look forward to the next chapter. :twilightsmile:

37 - Darkest Fiend

Having been robbed of his eyesight for the moment, Jim could not see what happened through the flash. However, the rest of his senses permitted him to hear the rapid series of explosions that followed. He also heard the voice of someone he had not expected to be relieved to hear.

“I believe that’s enough, Mana Spark,” Princess Celestia spoke as she gently glided down.

Finally managing to blink away the glare from his eyes, Jim looked to see the solar princess land between him and the mage. Swiftly remembering the sensation on his legs, he looked down to catch the last trace of Luna’s silvery magic fade back into his shadow. With that curiosity sated, Jim returned his attention to the situation ahead.

Mana Spark grit his teeth as he struggled against the chains of golden light that now anchored him to the ground; his horn disabled by a similarly golden, bejeweled ring. Celestia stepped closer to the grey stallion, her expression firm and filled with disappointment.

“I had hoped this all could have been avoided, Mana Spark,” Celestia began. “… but it seems you care nothing for the peace and harmony that I have helped nurture over my rule. I expect you are fully prepared to receive the full weight of your actions. You will not escape punishment this time.”

The former Arch Mage ceased his struggle. Slowly, his expression shifted from anger to calm, the mage seemingly teetering between acceptance of his fate and subtle assurance that he still had control of the situation. He turned his attention to the solar princess and smiled lightly.

“It would appear that I’ve been hoofed a crushing defeat. My Timber Wolf army has been decimated, Ponyville still stands, and I’ve lost a bit more than I had bargained for…” Spark replied, his gaze drifting off yet again as he thought.

Celestia permitted herself a brief moment to fully look over the consequences Mana Spark had suffered from his quarrel with Jim. Though the stallion had been injured in permanent ways, it only allowed her to feel slight pity for him. She had not seen such losses to her subjects for quite some time, but even after all that time since, Celestia was still unfortunate enough to feel contempt toward those who hurt her little ponies. His eye could never be healed, but with the aid of a prosthetic he could walk again, at the very least… though that thought left more of a bad taste in her mouth than she would openly admit.

“Not to mention I only succeeded in getting rid of only one of the Element Bearers…” Mana Spark continued, instantly gaining Celestia’s full attention. “I had been so certain that I’d finish off at least three of them.”

Celestia’s eyes hardened and she went to stomp closer to the mage, but a sudden heavy hand grabbing from the back of her neck halted her. She turned a surprised look to find Jim glaring at Mana Spark as he held her in place. How he had moved beside her so swiftly and silently, especially with how bright her cleansing magic glowed as it continued to burn him, she could not begin to fathom.

Jim spared celestial a short glance, the red and green of his eyes glowing a little brighter. “Don’t make any unwise moves. He’s got something up his sleeve,” Jim rumbled quietly.

It took but a moment for Jim’s warning to sink in before Celestia lit her horn, a multitude of defensive spells priming for anything the enemy before her may try. Her ear flicked slightly and her wings spread as she adjusted her stance. Mana Spark’s eye looked to her ear before a grin slowly spread across his muzzle.

“Ah~… so Luna is also here…” Mana Spark said, more than likely aware of the darkening of his own shadow.

Jim’s emotions grew darker as he felt his hunger for Mana Spark’s magic grow steadily stronger. He was unsure what it meant, but it could not have been anything good. He removed his hand from Celestia and stepped away from her, making sure to keep his increasingly burning body from her.

Mana Spark turned his attention to the werewolf, his grin fading into a light smile. “You really are such a difficult obstacle to remove… but there might be some benefit in letting you live.”

Jim’s eyes narrowed. He had smelled this kind of foul play before. The last time had been when he had been held captive by a group of mercenaries roughly five years after he left his village. The group had been a lesser known one, “aiding” the so-called Allied forces in their war with the Axis. History would see nothing of the group as they weren’t truly in it to help, nor were they sizable enough to have any noteworthy impact. They did not last for long due to their scavenger-like appetite.

As fate would have it, Jim had been caught by them as he had been making his way through the woods outside of a village. His intent at the time had been to try and slip into town unseen and listen in on the goings on before deciding his next destination. Yet his life spent in his father’s village had kept him away from and unaware of the war in the world. At that time, Jim cursed his father and the council he kept for not informing the rest of the village of what was happening beyond their forests. Had Jim known beforehand, he might have been able to make less risky choices back then.

Having been caught by the group, Jim had no choice but to play the part of captive for a time. It had been an enlightening experience for him, in a way, as he did learn of things he had wanted to. Though there were some things he had been shocked to be made aware of. The mercenary group had been picking off “select” people they came across in hopes of weeding out spies or informants, anyone who still sided with the defeated Axis really. They spent a fair bit of time questioning Jim, trying to get even the slightest bit of evidence to prove that he was an Axis supporter. Supposedly they would simply hand him over to the Allied forces for a small profit if Jim had been what they suspected him to be; what with them being overly curious as to why a young man would be alone and so far from home. Apparently, much to Jim’s appalled surprise, there had been plenty of cases where even children were used as martyrs to get desired results in war.

Having been convinced that he was not involved in the war in any way, things changed for Jim’s captors. The heavy atmosphere lifted and they withheld any further interrogation along the lines of finding him guilty, but they did not exactly instill a sense of relief in Jim either. On the contrary, once he had been found innocent they gave him the feeling of being up to something much more sinister. Gone were the accusing glares, replaced with looks that made Jim feel like he was no longer seen as a person… but as an item. Even as the group’s leader had come forth in a sign of good will, smiling to him and offering to find him proper lodging the next day in a nearby town, Jim felt no comfort in their presence.

No… the look that Jim had seen in their eyes, that artificial compassionate tone in their voice, that calculated and predatory gate as they moved closer to pat his shoulder and offer him blatant lies of assurance, leading him back into the cell he had been forced into on the first day. Every bit of that situation reeked of disgusting deceit. They had no intention of letting him go. They wanted to use him for their own gain. To them, an orphan who had lost his parents and was looking to find a way of getting himself established in town to help support his village was just too good to pass up. In their minds, Jim was easy pickings and few would miss the guy, much less waste time and resources to find him.

Unfortunately for them, their newest object to sell in a “specialty market” wasn’t as easy to deliver as they originally thought. Their leisurely attitude and foolish belief that Jim had no way of bending the bars of his cell led to five of them losing their lives shortly after. That fate was doubly so for the leader of the mercenaries, as Jim’s hearing had picked up the man’s true intentions for their prisoner. Jim’s hatred of his dead father had been matched by his disgust for the human in charge of the group, which lead Jim to use a much more creative way of killing the man in the end.

The look in Mana Spark’s entire being reflected a similar plan the stallion had for him. Jim’s curiosity from before resurfaced in his mind once more. This time he was sure of his hunch.

“Who do you serve?” Jim growled lowly.

Celestia, along with the few who could hear the query, gave the werewolf a briefly disbelieving stare, but their attention was quickly redirected to the ominous chuckle that came from Mana Spark a moment after.

“Your keen senses are quite something, aren’t they?” asked Mana Spark, a pleased gleam that had no business being in his eyes beaming at the werewolf. “He’s taken an interest in you, werewolf.”

The suspicious gem on Mana Spark’s chest plate suddenly shattered, an inky black liquid bursting forth from it and snaking across the mage’s body in the blink of an eye. In that same moment Jim’s body collapsed, his hand clutching his head, as something tried to wrench control of his mind from him. Celestia reacted swiftly, casting one of her spells that would cause the golden chains around Mana Spark to shock him with high level lightning magic. Much to her shock and dismay, her attempt to incapacitate the mage was met with her chains simply being consumed by the dark substance from the gem.

Dark blue tendrils surged up from Mana Spark’s shadow and wrapped around him. Yet again the black material simply spread over them, consuming the magical bindings. This time, however, the substance traveled down into the shadow in a flash as it sought the source of the tendrils. A moment later found Luna ripped out of the shade and thrown unceremoniously into a nearby wall; the very same one that had already been damaged when Jim had thrown the twin-headed timber wolf. Needless to say, the load bearing portion of that side of the structure could hold no longer and it collapsed on top of Luna.

A triumphant cackle cut through the air as Mana Spark relished in the wondrous turn of events. Celestia stood still as dread filled her. Even now she knew that something beyond what she was prepared for had taken to the metaphorical stage. Events of the past threatened to spill forth from the confines of her mind as the black slime spread to alter Mana Spark’s injuries. Though not entirely the same as what she had seen happen to her sister, Celestia could not deny the striking similarity between then and now as the grey unicorn was steadily covered by darkness.

Mana Spark’s glee and Celestia’s fear were abruptly derailed when Jim’s fist swung up and then down, the cobblestone road gaining a deep indent as he slammed his fist into it. Slowly he pushed himself up and, though slower to build as he rose onto his hand and knees, when Jim finally let loose his cry of rage and agony it was unlike anything anyone had seen before. For that moment in time, not a single being present could honestly say that Jim looked anything more than insane… and nothing short of monstrous.

The golden flames on his back and left arm erupted, turning the werewolf into a living pyre of hatred and pain. Half of his face seemed to melt as the same black substance that now protected Mana Spark oozed from his left eye, which had already been covered by the muck. His right eye had turned completely red and a curved horn had begun to grow from atop his head as well. Not only that, but his body swelled in abnormal places as muscles bulged while he fought for control of his body and mind.

For a moment, Celestia feared that Jim may be completely consumed by either her cleansing magic or whatever it was that plagued him from within. That concern was soon replaced by a fear of just how much his body could handle, only to be turned into a fear of what he was about to become. Her eyes widened even further as she watched a spark of sanity appear in Jim’s glowing red eye and, showing no hesitation in committing the unthinkable, he shoved his broken and burning hand into the inky black on his face.

A low wailing shriek that sounded like dozens of voices crying out in unison escaped the dark material as it was scorched by the intense flames. Jim held his burning limb in place, ensuring it had plenty of time to do what he wanted. Then, without warning, he pulled the flame-covered appendage away and brought his other hand up.

There were very few who could watch as the werewolf began clawing at his own face. Even as the golden flames spread onto his good hand, Jim did not stop. Even as he willingly tore away anything that the black goop had touched, cutting away parts of himself that none could imagine being remotely capable of doing themselves, he continued.

Jim only stopped purging the material once his face had been cleared of the dark taint, the bits of the substance burning away on the ground in front of him. He glared hatefully down at it, seemingly more concerned with it than what he had done to his face. Silence filled the air.

“Remarkable…”

All heads, especially Jim’s, snapped to the source of the odd yet familiar voice. Mana Spark stood there, his body covered in cobweb-like patches of inky black. His missing leg had been replaced as well, the limb looking like pitch-black plated armor. In addition, much like what had nearly happened to Jim, Mana Spark’s face had been half covered by a mask of black. For a moment, Jim was reminded of a villainous character of an opera he had learned of in recent years. In any other scenario, he might have found the comparison amusing… but his unparalleled loathing for the being in front of him ruthlessly crushed every other emotion.

Having run out of any ability to tolerate the enemy in front of him, or even the magic that still tried to hinder him from Celestia’s spell, Jim finally snapped. Flexing nearly his entire body in a burst of pure rage, he roared. His dark essence erupted from his injuries, the dark mist ravenously sucking in the golden flames with a vicious, feral urgency.

Celestia looked on, the solar princess already beyond shocked at what she was seeing. Mana Spark simply watched, his natural half cautiously observing, while the inky masked half of his face all but dripped with approving fascination.

In mere moments, Celestia’s cleansing magic was devoured by Jim’s dark essence, the flames having no chance of overcoming the werewolf’s cruel hunger. The dark mist did not stop spreading after consuming the magic, however, and continued until Jim’s entire body had been swallowed. By that point, his body seemed to be a large werewolf-shaped cloud of black smoke, violently billowing and churning. To some it appeared that he had been eaten by his own darkness, but to the beings in front of him the two glowing red orbs that pierced the mist told otherwise.

A low powerful growl rumbled from the werewolf as it stepped forward through the mist surrounding it. Celestia’s breath caught in her throat as she watched the face of a pure white wolf push through the cloud of darkness, its burning red eyes swimming in pools of yellow and reminding her of an angry lord of chaos. Jim’s sinister snarl showed his fangs had gone back to normal, his appearance now less monstrous but clearly still furious. As more of him slipped from the embrace of the black mist, it showed more of his body to be covered in white fur. However, once the mist passed over his shoulders, the dark coloration of his original fur began to show.

It only took a few steps before Jim’s bulk had left the confines of his mysterious mist, but those simple movements revealed more than what the ponies were prepared for. The once coal colored werewolf now stood tall, the majority of his body drenched in a pure white fur that rivaled even Celestia’s in its radiance. Only his legs and front still held the original coloration from before. That was not to say that he had lost his dark fur everywhere else, however, as his palms still retained the dark fur as well. It merely meant that now, rather than have a solid coloration, everywhere Celestia’s magic had burned him held both the old dark fur as well as the new white. As if cutting through the light fur, Jim’s old dark color spread across his back like a crude but elegant depiction of thick ribs curving around his sides; while the pattern on his arms up to his shoulders appeared tribal in its nature.

That was not the extent of the changes to Jim’s body though. The small horn had grown, along with another, leaving two long and dignified corkscrew horns, as black and smooth as obsidian, that swept back atop his head. More shocking than that were the massive white, feathered wings that spread out from his back; the tips of which seeming to draw in the last of the black mist and leaving their outer ridges darkened.

Mana Spark’s body shivered as something swept through him, his emerald eye fading into black. A content smile spread across his muzzle.

“You are truly a fascinating existence,” spoke Mana Spark, though in a voice that was not entirely his own. “There is so much darkness inside of you… yet you slipped from my grasp so easily. Such a pity.”

Jim’s lips trembled and he clenched his jaw, his blood boiling even more from the way the one looking through the mage’s eyes continued to appraise him.

“But don’t worry, young wolf… there will be plenty more opportunities for me to test your boundaries,” Mana Spark continued while the black substance on his body spread. “I look forward to our next meeting…” a smirk slid across Spark’s darkened face, “my little shadow of death.”

Raw hatred filled Jim’s visage and he lunged for Mana Spark. The mage’s darkness-infused body simply swirled into a tiny orb of shadow and dashed into the cracks of the road, leaving an echoing laugh behind to taunt the werewolf. Jim landed where Mana Spark once stood. He stared hatefully at the ground as his body shook with rage. With the object of his ire nowhere to be found, Jim’s anger had only so many places it could go.

Jim’s fury tore through his throat as a bellowing roar as he allowed himself to drop onto his knees. Whatever was left of his hate and frustration went into his hands as they slammed into the road over and over.

I won’t forgive either of you, he thought bitterly as the cobblestone crumbled beneath his vented emotions. I’ll kill you the next time I see you! I SWEAR IT!!! Jim’s fists smashed into the ground a final time before he silently seethed, his breaths heaving more from indignation than exhaustion.

He remained hunched over for a time, quietly cursing Mana Spark and the being that he served. None of the ponies present dared to step closer, save one. The gentle and cooling touch of magic against Jim’s leg preceded the lunar princess’ arrival as she slowly rose out of Jim’s shadow.

“Calm yourself, Jim. He has gone beyond our reach, but there will come another time to defeat him,” she said in a soothing tone.

Jim huffed an angry sigh through his fangs. “I know. But I despise the fact that I failed to end him.” He turned his gaze to her. “That mage is serving something too dangerous to take lightly. What’s more is it got in my head in a bad way.”

Concern played across Luna’s features before she became serious. “In what way?”

Jim’s jaw clenched as his hatred came forth once more. For a moment Luna felt a tinge of fear from the intensity of his glowing red and yellow eyes, but that feeling quickly shifted to concern. Behind his anger, peeking out from the depths of his crimson gaze, was confusion, pain… and fear. Whatever had happened to Jim, it had been enough to shake him enough that words were difficult to find for explanation.

Luna swiftly moved forward and nuzzled Jim’s cheek. “Shh… we can discuss this later. I can wait until you’ve had time to find an answer,” she whispered into his ear.

Jim sighed again, slowly and steadily, as he lightly returned the gesture; a small part of him realizing how little hesitation he held in nuzzling her back. Rather than pull away though, Jim simply gave in to the calming aura he felt from Luna and pushed his head forward to lay it across the back of her neck. He let loose another sigh as he felt his emotions level off.

Luna smiled softly as the werewolf took comfort in her efforts to soothe him. Her gaze flicked to see Celestia slowly approach. The two looked to each other, Celestia seeing more than enough from her sister’s eyes to gain the assurance she sought. Celestia nodded faintly and allowed herself to relax. Yet again she found herself thankful for Luna’s kindness and understanding of their, now noticeably larger, wolf acquaintance.

A few moments later found Jim rising up from the calming lunar princess. Though it was easy to tell he had cooled his temper, Luna could see he was still focused on some matter or another. He looked between the two princesses before glancing toward Colonel Stonewall. The Colonel returned the look and gave a single nod.

“Sparky may have left, but that still leaves us with a few things to wrap up,” Jim said and looked to Celestia. “I’ll take a wild guess and say he got away from you after you confronted him about what I told you. Then he decided to launch this attack to kill Twilight and/or her friends.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. My sister and I questioned him and he was quick to reveal a side to himself that we had been unaware of. We had a magic inhibiting ring secured to his horn and placed him in the dungeon, but he escaped earlier today somehow.”

“Now it makes more sense as to how he escaped,” Luna added. “He must have been given aid by whatever dark being we witnessed before he fled.”

Jim snorted derisively. “He didn’t flee. I don’t know if I could have killed that thing that possessed him, but I could have at least destroyed the body it’s planning to use for its current host. He merely left to prepare another attack for his own amusement.”

“What do you mean? Is Mana Spark being manipulated by it?” Celestia asked.

Jim shook his head once. “No. That idiot offered to work with it and still does so willingly.”

Celestia’s gaze hardened slightly, the ramifications of that statement filling her with unpleasant thoughts. “Why would Mana Spark willingly work with such a violent being?”

Jim looked Celestia in the eyes. “There are a lot of reasons for one to seek power... or what one can gain with it. Mana Spark had a few, but I can assure you that he was not as pure of heart as you once believed him to be. If he was then that being would not have been able to find the stallion in the first place.”

Luna stepped closer and placed her hoof on Jim’s thigh. “What is it? You’ve been putting emphasis on the thing behind this. Do you know what we are facing?”

Jim grit his teeth for a moment before he lightly nodded. “Yeah…”

“What is it?” Celestia asked as she also took a step closer.

Jim closed his eyes and gently wrapped his hand around Luna’s leg before he looked into her eyes. Luna returned the look with one of mild confusion. She could see sadness and anger dancing in his eyes, eyes that no longer glowed, but it was the flicker of empathy she saw that allowed the answer to slowly dawn upon her.

Luna’s eyes widened slowly. “No…”

Jim nodded faintly. “Even after all this time… it still wants to taint this world.”

Celestia looked between the two, uneasy with not knowing what it was they knew. “Luna… what is it? What’s wrong?”

Luna looked to her sister. Shock, fear, and uncertainty danced through her cyan eyes at first, only to shift to anger and determination. “The dark spirit that took advantage of me… the one that aided my decent into the nightmare.”

Celestia’s eyes widened in shock. Luna had shared much with her since the day the Elements of Harmony had released her from the Nightmare’s grip. She had learned many things about their relationship of the past, having known a fair amount of things that she had long since chided herself for, but there was yet a plethora of things she had not known about. One of which was that Luna had not become Nightmare Moon on her own. They did not have a name for the entity that had offered Luna help in seeing her wishes become reality, but there was no doubt that it was a frighteningly powerful being. However, given that it had taken advantage of Luna and had ultimately used her as an experimental host, the label they decided on seemed to fit it adequately.

“So the Night’s Bane has returned yet again…” Celestia whispered so only her sister and Jim could hear.

Jim huffed cynically and he narrowed his eyes at a spot on the ground. Celestia and Luna looked to him quizzically.

“He’s far more than that,” Jim rumbled lowly. “He’s the embodiment of twisted desire. A shadow of malice that lurks in the heart of darkness. If you compare him to the demons of Hell then he’d be the perfect blend of all seven sins. He slowly eats away at the darkness in your heart and soul until you’re nothing more than an empty husk of your former self. His hunger is unending… and he will not stop until everything has been siphoned into the abyssal void of nothingness.”

As she listened to Jim’s words, Celestia could not help but take notice of the way his eyes lost focus as his expression darkened. It was a look that her sister, as well as herself, would get when reminded of foes of the past. Though not all of their enemies had been capable of it, there had been more than a few to gain Celestia’s ire. One such being had been King Sombra. Were it not for her niece and Twilight’s successful efforts, Celestia was fairly certain that she would not have been able to refrain from unleashing the more destructive side of her power back then. She was not proud of her feelings on the matter, but she could not help but want to do terrible things to a being such as Sombra. It was simply too cruel and utterly unforgivable for a being to crush the will of others and enslave them for personal gain; especially when it cost the lives of far too many innocents. Even more-so when, in days nearly long forgotten, he had once been called friend…

However, there was something more to Jim’s eyes that Celestia noticed, something that set his gaze apart from what she was familiar with. She was unsure why, but it almost seemed as if he knew so much more about Night’s Bane than any other. It was as if he was… as deeply familiar with the dark being as she was with her sister. Celestia opened her mouth to gently inquire.

The subtle movement was more than enough to catch Jim’s attention and pull him from the depths of his mind. “In any case,” he began, intentionally cutting off the alicorn’s question. “Time is against us.” He turned his gaze back to Luna as he withdrew his hand from her leg. “I informed the Colonel already, but you have rats in the woodwork that is your army. You can feel them… if you look hard enough.”

Celestia lifted a curious brow and shifted her senses toward the gathered troops beside Stonewall’s barrier. She was quick to realize that the Colonel held a much more aggressive stance toward his subordinates than usual. It also became evident that he was deliberately slow-paced in lowering his Granite Keep; a unique defensive spell he had created that could be used for a variety of purposes. It was unlike him to deviate from efficient methods. Celestia shifted her senses to follow her sister’s magic to see if she had noticed something.

Luna carefully felt around through the shadows around the guards. At first nothing appeared to be out of the ordinary, but because of Jim’s words, Luna knew there must have been something easily overlooked. As her magic ever so subtly brushed against the objects of her curiosity, it steadily became apparent what it was Jim truly meant.

As if sensing her discovery, Jim silently began to stalk toward the Royal Guards. Many of them spotted the werewolf’s approach, more than half of the group struggling against their instincts to flee. Though the gaze of the massive wolf no longer glowed with the fury of an inferno, his eyes were colder than the Frozen North, instilling a deep unease within the guards. However, they could not move. Even if they found a way to escape Jim, they held far less confidence in being able to survive the Colonel’s wrath afterward.

Jim’s intentionally heavy, lumbering steps came to a halt beside Colonel Stonewall. Spreading his wings subconsciously, adding to his already dangerous aura, Jim spoke only three words. “Your turn, Stonewall.”

Stonewall’s firm expression relaxed slightly, but his gaze remained hardened as it steadily passed over the present company. He turned on a hoof and began to strafe in front of the assembled formation.

“It has come to my attention, as well as the attention of the princesses,” Stonewall spoke, his voice amplified just enough to guarantee he had everyone’s attention, “… that something is amiss in the Guard that has accompanied me today. Were this to have been brought up on any other day, I might have found myself pummeling the individual who spoke ill of my troops and sending them to the dungeon. But.”

The colonel stopped his pacing and snapped a scorching glare toward the guards, causing a number of them to begin to sweat. “We have found ourselves in an unfortunate position. The newest threat to Equestria managed to escape from the dungeon. Not only did he get free and launch an attack on the ponies we are to protect, every single accomplice that was locked up with him mysteriously vanished from their cells as well. What I have been told means…”

Colonel Stonewall’s horn flashed with power and a new wall of magic sprung up around the entire gathering of guards. “There are ponies that side with our new enemy among you. I suggest you step forth willingly. Otherwise.” He nodded his head toward the towering werewolf just behind him. “He’ll sniff you out and you’ll become his personal chew-toy. And believe me… that’s a better outcome than what I will do to you.”

Author's Note

Thus concludes our encounter with Mana Spark for the time being. Although... now we know of an even bigger threat. More on that to come in a bit. :raritywink:

The conflict is not yet over, but in the lull between the fighting we'll see things slow down for reflection. Here's hoping I can do a good enough job conveying everything properly. :twilightsheepish:

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

Also, I had based Jim's new look on an old piece of artwork that I had seen when I was in my teens. Sadly the artist, GunnerRomantic, had a bit of trouble and the original is no longer on his deviantart page. Worse still, he seems to have given up on his account. I miss his work. :fluttercry:
On the bright side, this one piece can still be found on pintrest or a few wallpaper sites. So here's the inspiration for Jim's look, and my little tribute to an amazing artist.

38 - Shadow of Doubt...

Colonel Stonewall eyed the guards under his command critically. As most of the Royal Guard before him realized exactly why they had been placed under suspicion, Stonewall was relieved to see a great deal of them assume a look of outrage; even though they made a fair attempt to hide it from their peers. That was a sign that showed how most of his troops were loyal and were ready to fight if need be. Of course, that also allowed him to catch the few who did not share in their fellow’s beliefs.

It was brief, but Stonewall caught sight of at least three among his troops that seemed to lose nearly all emotion from their faces. He became certain of their differences from his faithful when the shadows of their armor darkened. The colonel’s first thought was to immediately seize them with his magic. However, despite his desire to swiftly punish the enemy pawns, Stonewall was forced to yield as the sharp scraping of powerful claws against stone sounded behind him.

The large white werewolf twisted his body to let him move around Stonewall, his red and yellow gaze fixated on his targets. Jim steadily maneuvered until he was standing in front of the first row of guards. He continued to stare into the gathering, his eyes dancing from one guard to the next. Tension built in the air as the silent seconds ticked by. However, whatever battle the guards had assumed would happen at any moment, never had the chance to start. The formation of guards abruptly found several of its members surrounded in flashes of golden light. Those same members suddenly found themselves encased within cages of light between Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the two alicorns clearly not holding back in detaining minions of the dark being.

A few of the caged guards instantly tried to break free, only to find themselves suppressed by the raw golden magic as it burned away at the corruption within them.

With the largest threat within the Royal Guard being dealt with, Jim allowed his expression to relax somewhat. Before the guards could consider doing the same however, Jim spread his arms out.

“Make no mistake,” Jim began firmly, “… the worst of the dark spirit’s tools have been pulled from your ranks. But there are still others among you who have been tempted by its honey-coated whispers. You have been marked by the darkness. It will hunt you. It will always tempt you, promising you your wants, your wishes… your desires." A sneer flashed across Jim's face for a moment. "You will be granted all of that and more, of that you can have no doubt.”

Jim’s expression shifted, the dark patterns of his fur beginning to slowly move and sway, while dark shadows seemed to dance within his eyes.

“But you will never truly know the cost of accepting the bargain. Not until its darkness has eaten away everything that you are. You will be rewarded your every desire, but you will never be allowed to keep it. The dark spirit only wants one thing. Your wishes only matter until it gets what it wants. Then you will lose everything.”

As if meant to send Jim’s point home, a shrieking wail tore through the air. The guards all looked on to see one of their former comrades within their princess’ magic changing into a creature of darkness; its body no longer recognizable as a pony. It mindlessly thrashed against the golden bars, the magic burning away at its form. A loud snap from Jim’s fingers redirected their attention back to him.

Gone was the firm look on the werewolf’s face, replaced with closed eyes and an expression of one who seemed to feel genuine pity for the one who’s cries still filled the air.

“Whatever lies it feeds you… you will only become a worthless tool in the end. All you will be good for is spreading his reach. His darkness will slowly infest this world like termites would a log in the forest. Everything you are… everything you know and love… will be consumed by the endless void, should you let him in.”

“Then how can we fight it?” asked the guard directly in front of Jim. He knew he was one of those present who had heard the whispers, and he was not surprised that the large beast had chosen to stand directly in front of him now that he knew why. “We saw you fight it when it tried to take over you. How can we do the same?”

Jim’s head lowered toward the guard and his eyes slowly opened. Mild surprise spread through the guards as they saw his eyes had changed once again. Normal eyes, absent of any magical glow, looked upon the guard. His right eye was hazel, but the left iris had become a pale blue with no pupil to be found.

“That spirit will reduce everything to nothingness. He is the World Eater. For you… I cannot honestly say if you can fight his influence as effectively as I did,” Jim answered.

The guard narrowed his eyes. “That doesn’t answer my question. How can we fight him?”

Jim’s massive hand dashed out and he lifted the guard up to his face. A few of the other guards moved in case they needed to save their comrade, but quickly found their legs gripped in stone. Stonewall calmly strode forward to stand beside Jim.

“I would also like to know how I can keep my troops protected from any further influence from this dark spirit,” the colonel stated.

Jim glanced down to the colonel before he addressed the guard in his grip. “Answer my question truthfully and I’ll let you know. What do you see me as, right now, in this moment where I literally hold your life in my hand?”

The guard went to answer, but his voice died quickly as he thought about what exactly was on his mind. The werewolf holding him patiently waited, his expression unreadable. Eventually, the guard found the words that he felt were the most honest he could find and he took a breath.

“I don’t know what I see. You have shown me the ferocity of a monster, but also the resolve of an honorable protector. You are capable of making me see you as a heartless killer and a trustworthy companion all at once. It’s as if you walk the line between good and evil… and I can’t determine which you truly are. I want to see you as an ally… but… I’m terrified of what you are capable of as an enemy.”

Jim silently stared into the eyes of the guard for a long few seconds, his gaze still unreadable. Then, without a word, he placed the guard down and stood once more. He swept his gaze across the rest of the guards and crossed his arms, then looked back down to the guard.

“Considering you have the most corruption from the spirit’s influence, I’m surprised you managed to speak your mind,” Jim spoke, his words stirring concern among the rest of the guards, but more so for the one in question. Jim smirked. “But that just means you’ve got a good heart to go with that mind.” His smirk vanished and he looked to the other guards. “Being marked by the darkness does not mean you’ve lost to it. It means you have opened your heart to it in a moment of weakness.”

Jim looked down to the guard in front of him. “Your reason is your own. I honestly don’t care what it is. You, however, now see that the price for it may not be worth your sacrifice.” Jim’s gaze once more swept over the guards. “For those of you who have let the darkness inside of you, I’m sorry to say, there is no hope for you to overcome its influence. You are nothing like me.”

“The reason for that,” Jim said firmly, cutting off any of the guards unhappy with being told they were doomed. “Is because none of you have lived a life like mine. You see me as something to be feared… which you should be. Believe me… I really AM a monster,” he said, swiftly slicing his claws through the armor of the closest five guards.

The movement happened so quickly they had little time to react, but as the enchantments of their armor sputtered and faded, revealing the different fur colors of the guards within, it showed that they stood no chance if Jim had wanted their lives instead of just cutting a few deep lines through their chest plates.

“I was shaped into the beast you see before you,” Jim continued, ignoring the defensive stances now directed his way. “From the day my mother was taken from my life, I was changed. The happy young child I had been was crushed by the world around him. Because the boy that wished he could live life without hurting others - without killing those he saw as family - would have been killed by them if he did not change; dying a meaningless death and breaking his cherished promise…”

Jim’s wings folded in, the intimidating look about him melting as he permitted the ponies before him to see a fragment of his pain. “I was forced to become a killer. Much like many of you will be, once the darkness takes over you. I had no choice but to become a monster, as anything else would have prevented my survival. I have lived nearly a lifetime of constant loss. In never ending pain. With only my failures in life, my curse, and a single wish as my constant companion.”

Jim’s body suddenly surged with life and power, his wings flaring out firmly, giving his visage a look of indomitable authority. “I’m a monster shaped by the cruelty of the underbelly of Earth. I became what I am out of necessity. I will never give up on the life I was given by the only one who wished me happiness. Doing so would mean that what I am had no meaning. Without meaning… who I am would have never mattered. Yet there was one who saw meaning for my existence, and I mattered to them. I exist for a purpose. Nothing, not even a Dark Spirit, will take that from me.”

“If you wish to overcome the darkness inside you,” Jim spoke and looked down to the guard once more. “Then you will have to change as well. Just as I have done, you will have to fight - fang and claw - against that which seeks to control you. There is a monster inside of all of you. The darkness is only feeding it so it can grow. Accept what you are… and you might figure out what you need to do to remain who you are.”

Jim turned to Stonewall and nodded his head toward the barrier that still held over the civilians. The colonel hesitated for only a moment, a question on the tip of his tongue, but he ultimately chose against asking. The brown of his magic gently covered his horn as Stonewall finally lowered his barriers.

Jim looked over his shoulder to the guards. “You are free to run from the truth if you so choose. I will watch you be consumed as you drown yourself in your pride and denial. But the moment you turn… I will devour you. Should you wish to prevent yourself from finding yourself in that position… you may seek me out. I am not entirely without a heart.”

With his parting words to the guards said, Jim began to make his way toward the lowering barrier that had been protecting Twilight and the others. He slowed briefly and looked to Stonewall. “You have my thanks for your help… Colonel Stonewall,” he said, then continued on.

Stonewall spared the werewolf a long look, watching the large beast walk away. The colonel was not foolish enough to think that he and his troops had done enough in the fight. It even gave him a solid feeling of shame knowing that all he could do, himself, was use his barriers in the encounter. Any confidence he had in his own capabilities was thoroughly quashed, seeing the former Arch Mage render even Princess Celestia’s magic useless. Yet there was a part of him that, despite all odds or rational reason, had faith in a creature that had bled for a pony in need. His instincts had told him to be cautious of the werewolf. The look of Jim was more than enough to instill fear toward the obvious predator. But Stonewall had trusted him. Beneath the fangs and fur, behind the chaotic magic of his gaze, Jim was… a being you could trust. Even with so much dark magic flowing through his body, Jim just seemed to give the colonel a feeling that only those deserving of his wrath would fall victim to his power.

Still, there was much to be done, and he could dwell on his army’s inadequacy after the upcoming debriefing. Until then, he had troops to command and princesses to consult for the next stages of sweeping up the rest of the town. But first, he had the last bit of his Granite Keep to undo.

As Jim watched the rest of the barrier sinking back into the ground, he had been prepared to see a number of things. He was sure that Fluttershy would look at him uneasily after what he had done… or, rather, what he had allowed to happen. He fully expected looks of sadness, broken trust, hell even justified anger. What he had not expected was to see a little orange pegasus leaping over the wall of magic toward him. Seeing the look of urgency on Scootaloo’s face, Jim swiftly moved and caught her. He was surprised to see a streak of cream color in her mane as he looked at her.

“Jim! Quick! Something’s happening to Rainbow Dash!” The filly quickly told him.

Panic rushed through Jim as he feared the worst. Before he was completely aware of it, Jim’s body had leapt into the air and he spread his wings. The sensation felt foreign as his new feathered appendages caught the air beneath them, but his desire to get to Rainbow forced his thoughts away from that thought. He quickly located the cyan pegasus, subconsciously angling his wings and gliding toward her. Scootaloo suddenly squirmed and jumped out of his arms, flapping her wings to glide out of the way. Jim had just enough time to watch her as she glided toward Twilight, the purple mare struggling to keep her rainbow-maned friend pinned with magic.

Jim hit the ground hard on all fours, his bulk causing a deep thud that every pony nearby felt through their hooves. A few had watched in surprise and awe as he soared over the barrier wall, but now all had turned their attention to the werewolf. For most, they had no idea as to what had been happening outside of the barrier that had surrounded around them. Shortly after it had finished forming, the transparency of the encompassing dome had lessened. A side effect of the magic’s density increasing, resulting in the magical wall being as difficult to peer through as a privacy window.

So it came as no surprise that the ponies within the protection of Stonewall’s magic were shocked to see the larger werewolf. Especially since he had become mostly white and now sported an impressive wingspan. The difference in his appearance had been drastic enough that even Twilight’s concentration on her magic had faltered.

Despite being free to run, Rainbow Dash remained frozen in place. Her new fangs dripped with saliva as she panted, wide eyes glowing light pink and wings trembling, while her body was tense and twitched randomly.

Twilight quickly regained her focus and took in the new situation. She had been fighting to keep her friend held in place for maybe ten or so minutes; probably longer if she really thought about it. It was very surprising seeing Rainbow staying in place, though it most likely had to do with the large werewolf that currently towered over her. It was a mystery as to how Jim had managed to accomplish it.

Now that she had a chance to look back, this was the first time since Rainbow had reopened her eyes that Twilight had not seen the feral expression within them. It seemed that her friend had finally managed to regain a part of her sanity.

As Jim stood over the cyan werepegasus, he quickly took note of the shift in Rainbow’s actions. The moment he had landed above her, Rainbow had instantly stopped trying to lash out at the others around her. She was just as aware of him as he was of her. Where Jim had felt the ‘pull’ of his hunger toward the Arch Mage, wanting to consume him and every bit of his dark magic, he now felt something different. This time… it seemed as if a child was gently tugging at the hem of a shirt, seeking guidance and assurance from him.

However, that was only enough to show Jim that Rainbow was still conscious within her self. The way her body stood ready, despite what she wanted otherwise, told of the threat that her body still posed until she had regained her senses fully. So, acting swiftly, Jim reached a hand beneath her and pulled her against his chest.

Rainbow’s body immediately thrashed in an attempt to get away, but she quickly found herself at the mercy of Jim’s superior strength. Jim’s hold on her was solid despite him only using one hand. He was sure she could get away if he only kept one hand on her, but he had an idea to keep her from trying too hard. Lifting his free arm, Jim placed his forearm in front of the squirming mare’s face. As expected, Rainbow was quick to turn to it and bite down.

Jim hid his wince as he felt the fangs puncture from Rainbow’s vice-like bite. He pulled her further into his chest and rested his chin atop her head.

“I’m going to take responsibility for what I’ve done to you,” Jim rumbled gently. “I’ll take every bit of your hatred for me willingly, but I need you to listen to me for now.”

The ferocity in Rainbow’s struggle halted, leaving a tense and panting mare in Jim’s grip. A pop in her body made her bite down harder for a moment, but still she remained as focused as she could; her body little more than a trembling mess that she just barely held control over.

“Your changes are in the early stages. You’ll be in pain for a while yet, but it will fade once the… magic… fully acclimates within your body. I’ll stay with you like this until the changes have finished,” Jim assured her, then slid his chin along her head until his muzzle was beside her ear. “Just trust in my words… and you’ll be back in control of yourself,” he said softly.

A pitiful whine slipped through Rainbow’s bite as she felt another spike of pain inside of her. Jim nuzzled her head lightly. “I know it hurts. You don’t need to hold it in, just bite my arm if you need to.”

Rainbow managed a mumble of acknowledgement, earning her a gentle squeeze of encouragement from Jim. As her transformation continued, Jim made sure to assure her just as he had done for Scootaloo.

With the situation having been handled, the lull in activity of the surrounding ponies slowly lifted. The guards found themselves without need to remain tense as their superiors redirected their attention to preparing to move. Celestia and Luna briefly discussed with Stonewall before they teleported away, the imprisoned victims of the dark spirit’s influence vanishing with them.

Twilight and her friends, as well as a few others, huddled nearby Jim and Rainbow. Though they made sure not to get too close as Jim’s firm gaze had told Applejack to keep a safe distance; something the farm mare understood well enough, but wished otherwise so as to do more for her friend.

Little else happened as time passed. Colonel Stonewall had approached Jim once, the werewolf only permitting the unicorn to approach from behind. Rainbow’s uncontrolled instincts had led to her growling as the colonel passed on a short message. The cyan mare settled down shortly after, the intensity of her transformation spiking on random occasions. All the while, Jim simply grit his teeth and bared the pain of her biting.

After some time had gone by, a small platoon of pegasi guards flew in. Stonewall was quick to get things moving from that moment on. Though not all of the ponies present were willing to do so, the civilians, children, and Element Bearers were gathered up and escorted from the area. The colonel remained behind, along with a small group of guards, to ensure that Jim and Rainbow were not left unguarded.

Eventually, around the time the sun had begun to paint the sky with the faintest hues of evening, Jim stood from his crouched position. Cradled in his arms was the sleeping form of Rainbow Dash, the poor mare having finally been released from the agony of Jim’s gift to her. From there, Stonewall’s group took up formation and began their escort of the two werebeings to Twilight’s castle.

It had taken the entire afternoon, but Jim had finally managed to fulfill his promise to the ponies as he carried the last one through the outer defensive perimeter around the crystal castle. As his large bulk lumbered along, Jim caught sight of a number of things. The most prominent was the looks he received from the many Royal Guards around the makeshift Field Command Center. Where he had expected to see cautious or wary gazes, Jim found respectful nods and the occasional look of awe. Tired as he was, Jim decided it was best to simply ignore the peculiar atmosphere from the guards.

As he inspected the grounds further, Jim also caught sight of a makeshift ration station. The line of ponies beside it was long, a few of them casting unsure gazes his way. Most however, had endured enough from the events of the day and focused their attention back to the front of the line; too tired to care about the werewolf as the guards had made no attempts to intervene with his traveling in the slightest.

Casting his gaze further along, Jim spotted a large tent that had more guards stationed around it. The sight of it brought him to a stop, his eyes quickly picking out a few ponies he had not seen before. Standing beneath a banner that depicted the same mark that Luna had on her rump, a group of bat-winged ponies stood in formation. Much like the Royal Guards he had seen, they wore armor plating, only theirs was of a silver metal that held a violet hue. In addition, the plates were made to slide along one another, a clear indication that these guards relied on higher mobility rather than solid defensive stopping power. The unusual, dark purple chest plate seemed to be the only part that was made to take a direct impact, its unique curved design resembling two ram’s horns fused together by a blue serpent’s eye.

Colonel Stonewall stepped up beside Jim. “Those would be members of Princess Luna’s Night Guard. I take it you’ve never seen a Thestral before?” he asked.

Jim shook his head lightly. “No. I have not.”

Though that isn’t why they caught my attention, Jim thought before he looked to the colonel. “But there are many things I have yet to see in your world. Of course, I just now realized that I also don’t know where I should go from here. What was the plan after we got here?” he inquired.

The sharp rustle of a tent flap being thrown open suddenly drew Jim’s attention. His head quickly turned to the source. What greeted him was the sight of Fluttershy, the yellow mare dressed in a nurse’s attire… which had seen a fair bit of use recently if the fresh blood smears were any indication. She wasted little time in sprinting over to him.

Once Fluttershy came to a stop in front of him, Jim took notice of how sweaty the mare was. It became apparent just how tired she had become as she panted a few times before swallowing to remedy the dryness of her throat.

“Jim, thank goodness you’re here. Dr. Thorough Good wants to see you as soon as possible,” Fluttershy quickly informed.

Jim cocked a curious brow before he remembered how the stallion ‘looked’ at the world. Having learned of his own… for lack of a better word, ability, for feeling certain types of magic, it made sense as to how the doctor knew Jim had arrived. It felt more likely to be the case, though there was the smaller chance that a pony had spotted him and informed Thorough Good, but Jim doubted that.

“Whatever it is he wants is going to wait,” Jim replied, nodding his head down toward the sleeping form of Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy gasped and her eyes widened. She then jumped into a hover, finally getting a look at her friend. Jim was not entirely surprised by her reaction. With the cyan mare’s body liberally coated in dried blood, the same blood that had soaked into the white fur of Jim’s arms, as well as his chest, Rainbow was practically camouflaged against the casual glance of onlookers.

“How is she?” Came the softest of whispers from Fluttershy as she looked down at her friend’s face.

“As far as her body is concerned, Rainbow is perfectly fine. Her heart is beating strongly and she’s been breathing smoothly,” Jim assured her, but sighed a moment after. “But I won’t know about her mental condition until after she wakes up. Scootaloo had been pretty scared when she was transforming. But she’s a kid… they are better at learning and adapting to changes and they can continue to grow despite the change. Rainbow is an adult… I don’t know how she’ll take being changed, or how well she’ll deal with it after some time has passed. I’m honestly more worried about her than I am for the kid.”

A soft flash of silver light pulled the group’s attention to Luna’s appearance. The lunar princess was quick to spot Jim and Fluttershy. A moment after, she noticed Rainbow cradled in his arms. She looked back up to Jim. “It is good to see you have arrived safely. How are you both faring?” she asked.

“Well enough,” Jim offered simply. “Though I’m in need of a place for Rainbow to rest. She’s asleep for the moment, but it’d be best to put her in a place she can be watched. I don’t know how with it she’ll be after she wakes… I was lucky that Scootaloo had been fine when she woke up after her transformation.”

A grim frown suddenly etched into Jim’s features. “To put it bluntly… I’ve honestly felt that I’ve been too lucky with how well Scootaloo has managed so far. But Rainbow’s experience today has more than enough potential to become an emotional train wreck. If I’m not able to be by her side… she’ll need to be watched by your most capable. Otherwise I can’t guarantee the safety of anyone she may lash out at.”

Luna’s expression turned contemplative as she mulled around a few ponies she had in mind for tending to Rainbow Dash. However, Stonewall stepped closer before she could dwell on her thoughts further.

“I’ll personally take responsibility of Ms. Dash,” the colonel spoke, and looked directly into Jim’s eyes.

Jim eyed the stallion curiously. “I figured you’d have more important things to attend to…”

“Ensuring the safety of the Element Bearers is one of my orders,” Stonewall replied before a slight smirk slid across his muzzle. “Plus I owe you a favor for earlier. Had you not been so persuasive, I might not even be standing here right now.”

Jim returned the smirk. “It only turned out this way because you actually took my words seriously.”

“Because you had earned my respect,” Stonewall countered. “I take my duty seriously. Protecting the innocent is one of the most important things I believe in. Despite my orders saying to be cautious of you, the moment I witnessed what you did to keep those civilians - those children - safe… I knew you were worthy of respect. But when I saw what you were willing to do to save another, I found you worthy of my trust as well.”

The smirk bled away from Jim’s face as he heard those words. He understood where the colonel was coming from, but he did not share in the same feelings regarding his actions. Sure he may have seemed to be putting his heart in the right place in order to save a life, but it did not change the fact that he had condemned yet another to suffer the burden of his twisted dark blood.

Seeing the shift in Jim’s expression, Stonewall continued. “I may not know exactly what you did to Ms. Dash, but I do know this: you gave her a second chance to live. I understand that you have made her like you. But before you decide to even consider regretting your actions, I think you should wait and see exactly what the result truly is. Not every recruit is cut out for serving under me. There are far too many that can’t, or don’t, make the cut. Yet even the ones that do make it never truly shine until after their first real experience outside of training.”

Stonewall’s expression gained an edge of determination. “We soldiers all start off as rough, dirt-caked rocks. Only after being cracked open through boot camp do we find out what type of gem we are. And only through gaining experience can we be cleaned and polished to find just how vibrant and lustrous we can become.”

The colonel’s gaze drifted down to Rainbow. “You have picked up a stone that has been cracked open and drug through the mud. Clean her up and give her a little TLC… you may be surprised at what you find beneath the dirt.”

Author's Note

Hurray for potentially predictable cliche plot twists! I didn't kill off Rainbow! :rainbowwild:

I'll get around to explaining the 'how' for that soon... among other things. Sorry if the tail end of this chapter felt... rushed. I didn't intend for it, more like I just wanted to gloss over the transformation for Rainbow since we've already seen it happen for Scoots. Plus RD's still covered in blood so it's not worth the 'big reveal' for her changes anyway. I'll toss in a better description for her in a bit. :raritywink:

It's probably gunna bum some of you out, but this chapter is the starting point for the last arc. I have set my sights on the ending. Of course, that does not mean that Hazel Eyes is finishing soon. I've been trying to keep putting time aside to write, but with how things have been recently I've not been able to keep that up. Simply put, I've been slowly slipping into a bad spot financially. Covid's kept me out of work for a little too long and I'm getting to the end of my savings. Therefore the search for work has intensified!

Chapters may slow down or come to a halt, depending on how things go for finding work that I can physically do without ending up in agony again. The back really isn't reliable anymore... even after the pain injections and two nerve kills. :applejackunsure:

Aside from that, I still plan to finish this story and then switch focus to one of my others afterward. I'm not leaving yet.

So, as always, I hope you enjoyed the read and look forward to the next installment. :twilightsmile:

39 - Or Something More...

Jim silently watched as Stonewall and a few of his subordinates walked away, carrying Rainbow Dash in a magic field. He had been quiet since the colonel’s… advice, had been given. Not for the first time in the day, Jim had been offered words of kindness by another. Yet again, in a short span of time, the mind of the werewolf churned in a soundless war of conflicted emotions. A cynical part of him wondered if fate enjoyed prodding him with the good intentions of others just so that the sting of their betrayal would bite deeper into him later.

On the one hand, Jim clearly understood the meaning behind Stonewall’s words. Rainbow had been broken. She had experienced a pain like no other, experienced the embrace of death, and somehow pulled through in the end. Even now he could hardly believe the mare had come back to life; there was no doubt in his mind that he had felt that life slip through his grasp. Because of Jim’s efforts, her life had been saved from the icy grip of oblivion. Her friends and family would not endure the agony of having lost their closest companion or daughter. Rainbow Dash could continue to live and stay a part of their lives.

On the other hand, however, was the cost of her being saved. Rainbow’s life as a pegasus was no more, having died the moment Jim had thrust his curse down her throat. Whatever future she may have had, had now been ripped away. Everything that she had worked for, everything she may have strived to achieve, would be consumed by the new life that Jim had forced upon her, if it hadn’t been already.

She will have so many reasons to hate me for what I’ve done to her… Jim thought as his gaze followed the cyan mare’s rainbow mane, or what little of it hadn’t been drenched by blood. He idly took note of the new streak of cream that had snuck into it, finding it strikingly similar to the one he had seen in Scootaloo’s.

Yet another new question that I have yet to learn an answer to… he sighed. “So did the good doctor say why he wanted to see me?” Jim asked while he continued to watch Rainbow.

Fluttershy flinched slightly, not expecting to be addressed. “Oh, um, no. He only said that it was important that you speak with him.”

Jim hummed thoughtfully for a moment. “Then I suppose it’s time to see what he wants. Unless there’s anything you need me for, Luna?” he asked, looking to the princess.

Luna hesitated for a moment but shook her head. “Not at the moment. Even if I had, I feel it best for you to go to Thorough Good first. If he needs you for something, it must be important.”

“Heh, no need to beat around the bush. I’m aware that he’s more than a mere doctor - despite the old fart’s refusal to outright say it,” Jim said with a smirk. “He’s crafty enough to be elusive, but I’m keen enough to smell out his type, even without his admittance to being close to both you and your sister.”

A soft sigh slipped from Luna as she smiled gently. “I see. It’s quite a surprise that you could so casually call him that. If you truly knew his past you might not be so bold to say it, but he can be a bit of a stubborn mule in some ways.”

“Even if he was secretly a prince it wouldn’t faze me,” Jim replied easily. Then he chuckled lightly. “All he’s hinted at is that he used to be a well known figure and that Celestia had asked him to help me with Scootaloo if needed… And that if I did anything to harm the kid that he’d make sure to clobber me accordingly. Really, he’s such a sweetheart beneath the greying mane and subtle glares.”

“And that wasn’t an idle threat,” came Dr. Thorough Good’s voice from the open tent flap a moment before a large wet towel smacked into Jim’s face. “Now wipe yourself and get in here.” A bucket of water suddenly flashed into existence at the werewolf’s feet. “If my theory is anywhere close to accurate then you might be the key to saving a few more lives today.”

Jim quickly pulled the offending wash cloth from his face and leveled a flat glare toward the doctor, but found his attention drawn down to Fluttershy as she took the towel from his hand. The yellow pegasus made haste to wipe him down.

“Would it not be better to simply cast a cleansing spell on him?” Luna asked.

Thorough Good humphed. “Won’t do any good. That blood is a magic sponge. The spell would be disassembled and absorbed into him faster than it can work,” he replied, shaking his head slightly. The doctor then turned his full attention to the lunar princess. “But if you don’t mind, I would like you to be present as well. If my hypothesis is plausible then your help would be immensely beneficial.”

Luna nodded and looked back to the impromptu bath that Jim was getting. It took a bit of effort, but she managed to withhold her smirk as his fur was left pressed against his body. Depending on how one looked at the large werewolf as he was wiped down, his predicament could be seen as a display of just how lean and capable his body was beneath the fur… or of how amusing it was to see a large and intimidating beast be cared for as if he were merely a household pet.

Her amusement did not remain for long, however. As Luna continued to watch, she found the expression on Jim’s face to be mildly concerning. Where his frown had seemed more from faux annoyance at first, the longer she observed the more she found an increasing depth to his look. She could see the gears at work within his eyes as he watched Fluttershy’s efforts. At the rate the admirable pegasus was working, it would be some time before she could finish.

Jim watched Fluttershy as she lowered herself down to dip the towel in the bucket once more. The water had already begun to resemble a liquified ruby. After one more dip of the towel it would become too infused with his blood that Fluttershy’s efforts would become pointless. Yet even with a change of the water, it would take quite some time before Jim’s fur would be clean.

Lifting his arm from the gentle coaxing of the yellow mare’s hoof, Jim eyed his hand. His gaze traced along his extended limb, taking in just how much of his fur had been caked by the once crimson fluid of life. He knew it would take forever to rid his body of the blood. He also began to feel he knew a solution that would save time.

“Fluttershy, could you hold on for a moment?” Jim asked.

Fluttershy paused and looked up to Jim curiously.

“I want to try something, but I need you to give me a little room,” he explained.

“Oh, well, how much room do you need?” Fluttershy asked, confused and a little uneasy.

Jim offered Fluttershy a small smile. “Not much. I just don’t want you to have to waste too much effort if I can help it. Could you go beside Luna?”

Fluttershy nodded hesitantly. “O-okay…” she said quietly and floated over to hover beside Luna.

Jim waited for her to get in position before he brought his hand up in front of himself. He eyed his claws for a moment before closing his eyes. Taking a breath, Jim turned his focus inward. Then, releasing his breath slowly, he raked his claws across his chest. The searing bite of freshly cut wounds pulled a wince out of him, as well as a gasp from Fluttershy and a wide-eyed look of disbelief from Luna. Before either of them could voice their concern Jim’s plan had already begun as his wounds seeped black mist, the essence swiftly spreading across his body.

Damn it, this isn’t easy to control… Jim thought as he mildly clenched his jaw and concentrated. Though he had more or less suspected such an outcome as he willed his essence to move, it was an answer to a question he had been brooding on since his… well, ascension, if he had to choose a remotely fitting word for it. There was no enemy in front of him that deserved to be consumed this time, so keeping his mist on task and away from the others nearby was more difficult than before.

Of course, even with Harmony’s explanation, and even though he knew he shouldn’t let his thoughts wander, that word, ascension, brought about another curiosity. Just why, never mind how, was he still alive. By all logic, Jim knew he had been right on Death’s doorstep; laid out on the Welcome mat like a gift basket after the postman had rung the doorbell. Yet unlike the numerous occasions prior, this time Jim knew he was far beyond what he knew as being different. He had been brought so close to death so many times, surviving being shot through the heart by a pistol on one such occasion. Yet he somehow clung to life, even after being skewered just hours ago. Not only had he survived, he pushed himself even further.

The drive to protect the lives of others had been so intense that he had actually willingly permitted himself to accept his darker side… and all the desires that came with it. Even more than that, as if it were some warped proverbial cherry on top, he had somehow become capable of resisting not only the direct influence of, essentially, a demigod, but weathering magic capable of utterly incinerating the very dark magic that he was supposedly made of… devouring it instead.

Jim’s dark essence suddenly pulsed and spread further along his body, a few places extending like tendrils. He knew who they pointed toward, he even agreed that ‘tasting’ their magic would most likely be a satisfying experience, but they were not food. They were not to be preyed upon. Regardless of how enticing their magic was. He was not starving like before. His hunger would wait. Eating would come after his 'pack' was safe and accounted for.

The dark essence relented and smoothly slunk away into the depths of Jim’s fur. He took a moment to look over himself, a pristine white coat greeting him, free of any and all undesired substances. A grimace quickly took hold of his features as he eyed what he could see of himself. Ugh… why did it have to be so obscenely white? Hunting’s going to be so damn bothersome now… he grumbled internally.

“As efficient as that may be,” Doctor Thorough Good began, drawing Jim out of his observation. “I would advise caution in the usage of that ability. Now if you all would follow me, there is much we need to discuss.” With that said, Thorough Good turned and made his way into the medical tent.

Fluttershy moved first to follow the doctor, her steps purposeful. Luna made to follow the yellow mare as well, but paused when she noticed Jim had remained motionless.

Jim held his stare with his hand, his senses lingering on the sensation of the wings flexing with the mild annoyance he felt at Thorough Good’s remark. As if the doctor needed to tell him. Taking a moment to calm his nerves, Jim took in a steady breath and slowly released it through his nose with closed eyes. Put up with it for now… you can bite his head off later.

With that tidbit of self-assurance in mind, Jim opened his eyes and moved to join Luna by the open tent flap. He met her curious gaze as Fluttershy held the tent’s entrance open for the two of them.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Luna asked, her concern lightly etching into her expression.

Jim sighed briefly and nodded. “It’s just been a long day that hasn’t ended yet.”

Luna eyed Jim for a long moment, her gaze lingering on his left eye, before she nodded and entered the tent.

Another soft sigh quietly slipped through Jim as he moved to follow her. He knew Luna was still worried about what had happened earlier, and that she was likely treading lightly around the subject while making an effort to not be intrusive. It was a rare display of kindness that he had never been truly offered before he had come to Equestria. He was thankful for her feelings, but if he stopped to dwell on that…

Images of that agonizing experience flashed through his mind as he lowered his head through the opening. Uncountable faces, all warped and twisted into nearly unrecognizable shapes, soundlessly howled in endless torment in the vast expanse of the void; a literal sea of sinners swallowed by the maw of an insatiable abyss. Inky tendrils burrowed into seemingly every fiber of his being, as if Jim was merely a tapestry for the Spirit’s frigid touch to be sewn into as it saw fit. The nauseating feeling that was forced upon him as he was reduced to a squirming fetus while it slid into his mind, like a giddy leech squirming through a gaping wound to freely feast where it pleased beneath the skin.

The firm pang of something striking the top of Jim’s skull knocked him back to the present. He jerked his head down in surprise and his wings sprung open, pushing a medical cart to tumble and spill its contents across the floor loudly. All eyes turned toward Jim, resulting in a number of the staff to gasp and freeze in shock.

Their attention was swiftly redirected as Thorough Good’s grey body stomped up to stand between the werewolf and his fellow medical personnel. “He’s here at my request. Don’t mind him, he just isn’t having an easy time squeezing through.” He turned his attention toward the nearest stallion nurse. “Would you please fetch Mr. Sweeps to help get this picked up.”

The stallion nodded stiffly and quickly left through one of the other two exits. Meanwhile, Jim found himself curious as to what he had felt atop his head. He knew what it felt like to bump his head or have it struck but, distracted as he may have been, Jim knew that he had never felt something quite like what had jarred him from his thoughts. His hand deftly moved to the top of his head. His fingers came into contact with something that he had not known was there, swiftly wrapping around it. A light pull was all Jim needed to determine that the long, faintly textured object was, indeed, attached to his skull.

Jim ignored the voices of those addressing him as he scanned his surroundings. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what it was that his head now sported. Yet Jim had to know for sure. He was only slightly aware of his anxiousness, as his thoughts could only burn with a singular question; an unyielding need to know the answer. The polished shine of a medical tray quickly found itself in his sights, the metal deftly plucked from the mess that surrounded it on the floor. A swift motion of his hand was all it took for Jim to find the answer he sought.

Reflected within the makeshift mirror was a face that Jim did not completely recognize. His wolfish features gazed back at him, taking in the same black nose and silver whiskers he had seen the last time he had observed his own reflection. Again he saw the painfully pure white fur that he just knew was going to be the bane of his hunting endeavors. However, the source of the growing, swirling pit of emotion in his chest, the pale blue eye that resembled a certain Spirit’s was the biggest, and most immediate, difference that he was unnerved by. The two long black horns were an oddity, but he could live with them; though they would definitely require some getting used to as they were nearly the length of his head.

Jim’s thoughts came to a crashing halt as something touched his wing. The suddenly unexpected reminder of the other new addition to him left his entire body to jerk him from his thoughts. Luna’s hoof quickly pulled away as Jim spun his head toward her, his eyes flashing with a brief magical glow as he spotted her. As their eyes met, Luna could clearly see his inner turmoil and her surprise swiftly bled into concern.

Luna gently moved forward and placed her hoof to Jim’s chest, instantly feeling the pounding of his heart. “Jim? Calm yourself. Please.”

Jim stared into her eyes for a long moment, his jaw clenching as he realized how far his emotions had gotten out of hand. He took a few slow breaths before his hand simply let go of the medical tray, the resulting clang seemingly ignored by all present.

Feeling Jim had calmed himself just enough, Luna continued. “Please trust me, Jim. I know something is troubling you, but it can’t be left to run rampant within you like this. What is wrong? Please tell me…” she asked of him softly.

Jim only continued to look into her eyes, his heart not entirely willing to relent his feelings. It was not so much an issue of trust, more of a matter of fearing the result of opening the dam. It was only in that moment that he finally felt just how difficult it was to contain everything that had built up in just a single day.

A warm sensation suddenly made itself known around Jim’s muzzle and his head was firmly, but gently, directed down and to Dr. Thorough Good. The grey stallion’s stiff demeanor had taken on a more compassionate air as he looked up at Jim. “I understand that you have a great deal on your mind, and I know Luna means well, but I beg you to come with me. You have much to ask, as do I, but doing so out here will cause my staff a great deal of trouble. Let us move to my office space. Answers will be given, of that I can promise you.”

A few long seconds passed as Jim held his gaze with Thorough Good’s eyelids. It was hard to read the stallion’s true intentions at first, but as Jim worked on easing his heart and body into a better state of calm, Thorough Good’s sincerity slowly bled into Jim. Subtle as it was, he could steadily feel the doctor’s feelings in the magic that was slowly being absorbed through his fur. Suddenly aware of his faint syphoning of Thorough Good’s magic, Jim quickly focused on stopping it.

A light smirk played across the doctor’s muzzle briefly. “I have an answer for that as well, if you’re keen to know.”

Catching the meaning, Jim nodded slightly. “Lead the way, Doc,” Jim said, his tone soft and measured. He then lowered himself down onto his hands to avoid another meeting with a supporting piece of the tent. As well, he made sure to put a little more focus on keeping his wings pressed as close to his back as possible. Instinct could only allow for so much control after all.

Luna and Fluttershy quietly observed, each showing a degree of concern. Fluttershy felt worried because she was unsure what had led to such a change in the previously strong-willed werewolf. She had seen the looks he had snuck her way, his regret for having let her be hurt just barely peeking through his gaze. Yet this did not seem like he was overcome by his feelings of guilt. There was something more happening to him, and she was at a loss as to what it might be.

The lunar princess was worried more than her yellow friend, knowing that whatever Jim had gone through had shaken him. She too was aware of what it felt like to feel the Night’s Bane influence her. Though she could not claim to know what it was like to feel it within her mind. Whatever alter-self she had manifest inside her had simply been too much for anything to slip inside. In a sense, Nightmare Moon had become a natural shield and prison for her consciousness, and a physical outlet for her pent up emotions, which only served to influence the magic that she had lost control of. Whatever had happened within Jim’s mind… Luna could sparsely fathom what it had been like. Just what had he endured in that encounter?

*

~~***~~

*

Jim huffed in silent annoyance as he finally managed to slip through the smaller opening that led into Dr. Thorough Good’s office in the medical tent. His irritation was quickly replaced by mild surprise as he noticed something off about the room. As he moved through the opening, his view of the room stretched, warped, and spread. Where he had expected to see a cramped space with barely enough room for himself to fit, he found an entire wall lined with at least a dozen fully stocked shelves of books, leading up to a vaulted ceiling. Additionally there was a large redwood desk, situated in front of what could only have been a personal study. The other side of the room seemed to be a rather elaborate laboratory of sorts, chock full of anything and everything a medical researcher, or maybe even a mad scientist, might need.

Turning back toward the entrance, Jim eyed Thorough Good questioningly.

The good doctor merely offered a mildly amused smirk before he moved toward his desk. As he neared the clearly used wooden object, though it could have been called his closest companion if one were to look back on just how much time he spent with it, a few gentle flashes of magic found a collection of chairs around the desk.

“Normally I’d have prepared a few choices of beverage,” Thorough Good began as he moved into his chair. “But I’m afraid that’s a luxury that I don’t have access to at this time. Take a seat, then we can begin.”

As Jim began to slowly make his way forward, Luna and Fluttershy followed in his wake. Though the princess kept her gaze keenly fixed upon the werewolf. She could just faintly see the gears turning in his mind as he moved. From the steady, calculated movements as he remained on all fours, to the fact that his ears twitched ever so slightly as his gaze took in more of the room. More than that, however, was the frown that inched its way further into his muzzle as they grew closer to Thorough Good’s desk.

Once he had arrived beside the desk, Jim eyed the doctor. Thorough Good returned the gaze steadily, of that Jim was certain. Unlike their first time meeting, Jim was much more aware of the doctor’s magic; the literal cloud of unseen etherial mist filling the room entirely. Of course, it was less the fact that he could feel the magic and more that there was more out of the ordinary within the room itself. Ignoring the chair in front of him, despite Luna and Fluttershy taking their own places upon a chair each, Jim continued to hold his stare with Thorough Good.

Silence dominated the room for a time. The intensity of the quiet was so prominent that even the gentle shuffling of a yellow pegasus’ wings, as she nervously looked between the good doctor and the werewolf, was glaringly noticeable to everyone present. Yet where Fluttershy was unsure about the silence and unwilling to break it, Luna chose to remain unspoken. There were a number of things she wished to voice, but until the time came the princess would let the situation pan out on its own.

The seconds ticked by and no words were spoken as Jim and Thorough Good observed each other. For Jim, he was curious about the two other chairs that had been summoned, but his biggest reason for prolonging the silence was because he was unsure what to ask first. There were many things that had happened, things that had turned his world on its head and then flicked gravity to the left, and things that had left him wondering if he had actually done anything good since his arrival in this world of ponies and magic.

Jim’s expression softened as the beginnings of his first question began to form at the forefront of his churning thoughts. He pushed himself up to stand on his back legs and easily leaned over the chair. His hands smoothly landed on the sides of the desk, the wood creaking slightly as his bulk pressed down on it.

“Do you have any idea… what I have become?”

Author's Note

Alrighty, so first things first, I give you another chapter. Yay!

In other news, I've gotten a little bit of a lucky break. I'm not in a steady job yet, but I managed to find a way to get some income. The bonus is that I might even be able to get more involved with writing through it, so here's to looking forward to improving as a writer! :pinkiehappy:

The next chapter is slow going at the moment, but I plan to get more done as time allows.

As always, I hope you enjoyed the read. :twilightsmile:

1 - First Steps

Jim squinted his eyes as the light faded. Everything was a blur, which was one of the side effects he had been told to expect, but it made little difference to him overall. Even without his sight, his other senses had gone into a bit of an overdrive. The world around him was alive! The sounds of the birds singing in the distance and the gentle breeze through the nearby trees were amazing. The smells of flowers and fresh grass filled his nostrils – the air was so pure it was almost enough to make him die happy on the spot. The temperature was even at that sweet spot, just warm enough to be heavenly, yet cool enough to not need to worry about sweating.

The young man opened his hazel eyes slowly, and the sight that greeted him was unlike anything he had expected – even the pictures had failed to do this place justice. Canterlot… it was truly grand and awe-inspiring. The tall towers shot high into the sky as the body of the massive castle stood majestically in front of him. Jim pulled his gaze away from the castle to take in the rest of his surroundings.

Seven other people stood around him – two women, one with long blonde hair, the other a brunet, and five men. Two of the guys looked average; both with brown hair, but one of them let a rough beard and mustache dominate his face. The third man wore glasses, had short black hair, and dressed a little more formal than what would have been considered appropriate in normal situations, but his demeanor seemed to allude that it was necessary for some reason. The last two guys were more on the buff side with one sporting a long ponytail on the back of his head and the other went with a simple crew cut. They wore more casual attire.

Jim paid little attention to anything more regarding the other people. He had no interest in any of them, really. His gaze swept around and took in the sight of the large, circular stone platform the eight of them had found themselves on. ‘So this is the Equestrian Portal Hub…’ Jim thought. His hands slowly drifted up to run through his thick black hair as wonderment and hope filled him.

The peculiar sounds of rapid fluttering caught Jim’s attention and he looked up toward the source as multiple shadows swept across the platform. His eyes went wide in astonishment as he took in the sight he had not expected to see. A great white Alicorn, adorned with a crown, torque, and shoes of gold soared above them. Her mane and tail trailed behind her in a magical display of four colors; pink, purple, green and blue.

Beside the Alicorn flew another, this one a lavender color, with a more delicate-looking crown of gold. Her mane was not imbued with magic and was a deep blue with a streak of purple and pink. Both Alicorns were accompanied by ten white pegasi, all dressed in gold plated armor that flew in formation around them.

‘Holy shi… th-they’re here – they’re really here!’ Jim thought in utter astonishment. He had read about the Princesses of Equestria, but he had never dreamed that he would actually get to see them, much less be greeted by them upon his arrival. As he watched them circle around to land, it seemed like he was in a dream – one that he was unsure of whether or not he wanted to wake. His amazement quickly turned to one of slight fear as he realized that there may be a more specific reason for them arriving to greet the new arrivals personally.

The group of airborne equines came in for a surprisingly soft landing. With practiced ease, the pegasi guards swiftly moved into position, creating two uniform lines on either side of the two Alicorn Princesses. Jim simply stared at the display, a mild feeling of admiration tickling at his expression. He looked at the white Alicorn, remembering her name as, Celestia, the Princess of the Sun. He still had the pamphlet in his back pocket that had given him a brief explanation about the royal sisters who ruled over Equestria.

Before Jim could think any further about Celestia, the slightly smaller, purple Alicorn (one that Jim knew nothing about) slowly made her way toward the group of human visitors. She came to a halt about ten feet away and offered them a large and friendly smile. “Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle. I’m the Princess of Friendship and it is my pleasure to welcome you all to Canterlot. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask – I’m more than happy to help,” she said enthusiastically.

The gesture seemed to mollify the rest, but it only made Jim slip into the first steps of feeling suspicious of the Alicorn. With his past history in dealing with overly friendly individuals, he was not exactly keen on letting his guard down – even for one of the happy little ponies of the most pleasant place known in existence.

The guy with the glasses and fancy clothes took a step closer to Twilight Sparkle. He bowed deeply, an act that made Jim cringe inside with how overly dramatic it was, and he started speaking to her. If Jim wanted to actually draw attention to himself, he could have made a similar move, but he really couldn’t have cared less. Something was bothering him. He let his gaze sweep across the platform, searching for the source of the feeling.

‘The fuck?’ he thought as he locked eyes with Princess Celestia. She had been staring at him since shortly after they landed. It was crystal clear, despite the calm gaze she gave off, that she knew he was different. Jim held his gaze with her. They silently stared at one another for who knows how long until a new sound caught his attention. He broke his gaze away to look up, just as a group of six thestrals landed around him.

“Is this the one?” one of the armed thestral guards asked.

“That is he, the one we were told about,” Celestia replied calmly as she approached Jim.

Jim eyed the six guards around him. Despite the move to surround him, and the spears in their grasp, there was little hostility coming off of the bat-winged ponies. Given the circumstances, he had very little to go on, but a small smirk graced his face for a moment before he returned his attention to the solar princess. “I take it this means you got my letter?” he asked her.

Celestia stopped just outside of the circle of ponies and gave a single nod. “Indeed, we did receive it. That means that your name is Jim. Correct?”

Jim nodded and lifted his hands up in surrender. “I’ll go in peace. Unless these guards are part of the normal escort in Equestria.”

Celestia offered a kind smile. “They are not part of the usual course… but neither are you. I hope you understand that we must keep you under a constant watch, for the time being,” she said calmly.

Jim shrugged and lowered his hands. “Yeah, I kind of expected it. I did ask to be put under arrest when I arrived here, after all. So… what now?”

Author's Note

So, yeah, this is the latest (complete) idea that I've conjured up. This story will be more of a hobby piece until I get Behind a Shifting Mask completed. I'm also finishing up with my other story, Shadows Within the Light. :moustache:

Even though this story was birthed by Halloween, it is not based on it. My little tale will follow Jim through his experiences, and depict (to the best of my ability) the real struggle of a cursed human as he tries to save himself. I hope you all enjoy the read. Chapter two will be out... whenever I can put enough time into writing it. :twilightblush:

3 - An Afternoon Stroll

Jim walked through the halls of Canterlot Castle, following along beside the younger royal figure that ruled over the land of Equestria. Most of their time had been traveled in relative silence, but Luna’s curiosity won out eventually. “So what can you tell me about yourself?” the lunar princess inquired casually.

Jim sighed softly and refrained from rolling his eyes. Instead he eyed her coolly. “There’s not much to tell. Most of my life has been devoted to finding a cure. The rest is either not worth mentioning or a subject that I don’t want to talk about,” he said.

Luna glanced at Jim with a small frown. “Then why not share with us what you can? How about a brief description of who you are? What do you like? You know, the basics of common introduction?”

Jim smirked. “How about you go first? I know you’re a princess and you have power over the night, but I know almost nothing else.”

Luna smiled at that and looked at Jim with a hint of a playful gleam in her eye. “Very well. My name is Luna, I’m 3,207 years old and I’m a Scorpio. I like long walks at night, romantic candle-lit dinners and playing jokes upon my sister on occasion. Oh, and I’ve been known to take in random life forms to use in magical experimentation when they play hard to get,” she said and turned a little grin in Jim’s direction.

Jim came to a stop and gave the lunar princess a flat look. Luna stopped as well and turned to face him. They stared at one another for a long few moments (Luna with her grin and Jim in utter bluntness). Then a sly grin slipped across Jim’s features and he crossed his arms with a slight tilt of his head. “Well, my name is Jim. I’m eighty-six years old and I’m a Cancer. I enjoy moonless nights and have a love for almost anything with meat in it. I may play hard to get, but I usually do that to keep unwanted relationships from forming. After all, I turn into a real beast on occasion.”

Luna’s grin flipped into a pout. “Awe, and here I was so hoping you’d open up. I know you must have had an unfortunate life, but you should understand that it would be beneficial if you were to share some information about yourself. This isn’t your world – you can place some degree of trust in us,” she said gently.

Jim smirked again and lifted a speculative brow. “Yet you’re resorting to using the dirtiest trick in the book? Seriously, no one uses the sad puppy eyes unless they want something. I must admit, though… you do make for an adorable little pony when you pout like that,” he said and gave Luna a wink.

Luna’s cheeks darkened a pinch and she sighed. “Oh, you’re good. There aren’t many who can resist our royal pouty face. It’s taken us decades to master it.”

They stared at one another for a few more moments before the two burst into giggling and snickers, which eventually became full on laughter. Jim’s laugh was cut short, however, as he realized it had been a very, very long time since he had laughed like that. Luna’s laughter tapered off as well, once she noticed the somber expression on her companion. She tilted her head and her ears folded back in worry.

Jim sighed and looked into Luna’s eyes. “I’m sorry, Princess Luna. I know you’re trying to be helpful, and get whatever valuable information you need from me, but it’s just not something I can do so readily. What I can tell you is… well, not much, but it’s a start I guess,” he said and took a calming breath.

“My childhood wasn’t really pleasant. I lost my mother when I was only four years old. The rest of my family are the furthest from caring that you could get, and I hold a very strong dislike for them – especially for my father. I left my village when I was ten.”

“So young…” Luna commented in mild surprise.

Jim chuckled. “Yeah, but I couldn’t stand to stay there for a moment longer.”

“How did a child manage to survive? You must have had a tough time of it,” said Luna.

“Eh, not really,” Jim replied with a light shrug. “I may have been ten years old, but I had already matured to have the body of a kid in his teens, by that point. I guess being influenced by the wolf-like nature of the curse made children grow faster. I never really took the time to look into the subject.”

“So what happened after you left?” Luna asked.

Jim sighed gently and ran his hand through his hair as he thought about what to say next. “I kinda just wandered for a few years. I had no idea how to actually survive on my own, so I spent a lot of time figuring that part out. I had found a nice secluded place, away from humans, and set up a little home there. The first few months were fine. My transformations only led me to hunting down the local wildlife. After that… everything kind of just blurs together. I grew sick of myself, sick of this curse. Eventually that disgust turned into total self-loathing. Once I hit that point, I devoted all of my efforts to finding a cure.”

Luna stared at Jim for a long moment. Her eyes wandered over his body, taking in a few unique details, especially his bright hazel eyes. For a human, he had an exceptionally fit physique, and sported broader shoulders than others his size. Jim also held a constant air of, what could only be described as, viciousness. The look he had on his face was always one where his eyes were slightly narrowed and his head would constantly tilt in the direction of sounds (both near and far away). “What led you to feeling so spiteful of yourself? I know this might seem ignorant, but what do you truly hate about your curse?” she asked gently.

Jim winced and looked away from Luna. “I’m not like the rest of my clan was. They embrace their animalistic nature – encouraging it even – but I’ve always hated what I become. You have no idea what it’s like to lose yourself to something so… dominating. When my curse takes hold… it tears away at my mind, but I’m always aware of everything I do. I’m forced to kill, maim, rip, slash, mutilate anything that catches my interest the most… and I have no choice but to feel joyful and euphoric while I end the life of my prey. I love the taste of their flesh, their blood… and I want to puke at the same time,” he said quietly and turned his gaze back to Luna, though he did so with a degree of reluctance. It was not every day that one revealed such intimate details to a stranger.

Luna’s eyes were filled with a sad understanding. She took a small breath and turned her attention to a nearby window. “I can understand part of your struggle. I was once consumed by the power of darkness. Though the scale differs, I know what it’s like to lose yourself to something and have no way to control your actions… but remember everything that was done. I was saved from the darkness… and I shall do what I can to help you as well,” she said and turned a warm smile toward Jim.

Jim stared at her for a long moment before he cast his gaze down in thought. “You may reconsider that when you see the monster I become tonight. I appreciate your kindness, but I have lost hope in being saved. If anything, I’ve become more open to the idea that some day someone may find it in their heart to rightfully punish me for everything I’ve done. I’m not against the idea of being banished to the moon, but…” Jim looked back up into Luna’s eyes. “But I think I can trust you to do what is right. Well, for now, at least,” he finished and smirked playfully.

Luna’s smile widened a pinch more. “Your trust is not misplaced. Come, let us continue to the dining hall. I don’t know about you, but I’m quite famished,” she said and resumed her casual pace toward the grand dining room.

Jim’s lips held onto a small smile as he watched her for a moment. The last person that had vowed to help him had not lived for long. The memory was a very unpleasant one for Jim, but there was a small flicker of hope in his heart now. Maybe he had finally found something that could end his curse, once and for all. Or maybe… just maybe, Jim had found his first friend that could stay alive after a transformation. He had learned that Alicorns were the strongest of all beings in the land of Equestria, so maybe Luna could keep him at bay. It was a nice thought.

Jim quickly picked up his pace to catch up with the lunar princess. Once at her side, he allowed his mind to wander to the next most important thing he should be addressing. I wonder what kind of meat dishes they have here…

Author's Note

So yeah... I feel I should apologize for this chapter being on the short side, but it seemed like it fit for what I've got planned after this scene. To make up for the shortness, I've got something cool to add to this little story! Behold the new cover art! :moustache:

I hope you enjoyed the read guys. The next chapter may take a bit to pump out, but look forward to it nonetheless. :twilightsmile:

19 - Beginner's Guide to Werewolves

Scootaloo slid to a stop and ducked down behind some bushes. She was breathing heavily, but tried her best to keep quiet. Her ears swiveled constantly, listening for any sounds nearby. Her breaths slowly grew steadier and her surroundings steadily became clearer to her. Out in the distance she could hear the fluttering wings of a few birds and… maybe two bunnies scurrying through the brush. A sudden rustling drew her attention and she heard the sound of hooves quickly running across a nearby dirt road. She cautiously risked peeking above the top of her bush.

Just down the way, scurrying as quickly as her little hooves could take her, Sweetie Belle moved from her hiding spot. Scootaloo went to wave her friend over to her hiding spot when a mass of dark fur, claws, and menacing fangs burst from behind a tree and landed on her. Scootaloo’s eyes shot open in panic and she ducked back down, the scream of her friend shattering the quiet. Suddenly, there was silence again.

Confused, Scootaloo perked her ears up again, straining to hear the sounds of the beast that was hunting her. Nothing greeted her ears. She looked around quickly. There were no places close enough for her to run to and hide. If she moved, she knew he would find her, but if she stayed… it was only a matter of time. With a gulp of nervousness, Scootaloo slowly peeked out around the side of her hiding place. Her eyes widened when she saw that the one hunting them had vanished from where he last stood. She took a tentative step forward to look further around, but the beast was nowhere to be seen. Fear slowly started to seep into her body, her wings trembling in anticipation…

A rush of hot air suddenly blew across her back and her body froze. The young filly’s head slowly turned until she was face to face with her hunter… the werewolf. Before she could even blink, Jim’s hands lunged forth and seized her, pulling her up above his head as a fang filled grin gleamed up at her. Then, without any mercy, her belly was assaulted by the beast’s long, slimy tongue.

A squeal of laughter escaped Scootaloo as Jim licked her relentlessly. She tried to beg him to stop, but it was difficult to properly articulate her words when her own laughter drowned her out. In the end, Jim got the hint and ceased his assault on her ticklish belly. Though, when Scootaloo’s laughter died out, the sound of Sweetie Belle’s laughter took its place. Jim grinned down at the little white unicorn filly while Scootaloo glared playfully down at her.

“Yeah yeah, let’s see how you like it when he does that to you!” Scootaloo declared and Jim’s grin grew wider.

Sweetie’s laughter instantly stopped and she took a step back. “Y-you wouldn’t!” she squeaked.

An evil chuckle rumbled through Jim’s throat. “I don’t know… it’s a very tempting idea…” he mused aloud as he eyed Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie laughed nervously and she took another step away from Jim. She knew there was no way to escape him, he was way too fast, but she wasn’t about to give up her poor soft belly to such a horrible fate without a fight. She would even scream her lungs out if she had to… Jim had sensitive hearing so it just had to work… right?

Before Jim could move to grab a hold of his next tickle victim, a joyful cry of triumph sounded as a yellow blur leapt from behind him. Apple Bloom landed on Jim’s back and held on tight as she giggled gleefully. “Ah’ve turned the tables on ya, Mr. Jim! Ah caught you instead!”

Jim looked over his shoulder at the little filly on his back and smiled before he swooned to the side, his hand moving up to his forehead dramatically. “Oh no! I’ve been had! This looks like the end for me… hng!” he said playfully and he gently placed Scootaloo down. Then he fell onto his stomach, causing Apple Bloom to roll off and land in front of his muzzle.

Apple Bloom shook her head and then looked down at Jim’s face. His eyes were closed and his tongue was sticking out of the side of his mouth. It was a strange look, but it was not enough to stop the filly’s mind from forming a fun new idea. A smug grin slowly spread over Apple Bloom’s muzzle and she stood up. “Well, it looks like ah managed to win the game and defeat our fearsome pursuer. Ah think ah’ve earned a bit of a reward for my efforts…” and with that, she lunged forward and wrapped her hooves around Jim’s face, hugging the big lug.

In the next moment, Jim found his face engulfed by the hugs of three fillies. He could not stop the happy chuckle from escaping him as he lifted his head a little. “Looks like I’ve been bested in my own game. Well done.”

The three little ones giggled happily again, nuzzling against Jim’s face. Then Scootaloo pulled her head away. “So how did you find me? I was positive that you wouldn’t be able to spot me behind those bushes,” she asked curiously.

“Yeah, I didn’t even see you before you jumped out at me. I used to think I was pretty good at hide and seek…” Sweetie chimed in, too.

Jim’s smile diminished as he entered ‘teacher mode’. After all, the game of hide and seek had been more of a test for Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle. He gently reached his hands forward and removed his adorable little face huggers before he sat up. “All three of you used different tactics in the game, something that normally would have given each of you a possible edge in succeeding. However, what you failed to take notice of was what I was doing. Did any of you see me before I pounced?” he asked.

All three fillies shook their heads. “Ah tried to find you, but ah had no idea where you were. You just popped out of nowhere,” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, I had no idea you were even that close. I was so surprised when you jumped out. That’s why I thought I could make it across the road.”

Jim nodded. “And that is where my tactic comes into play. I was looking for all three of you, but what you didn’t know was that I knew where you were long before you reached your hiding spots. I even knew that Apple Bloom had been hiding in the tree branches.”

“Wait! You knew ah was there?”

“I did.”

“But… how?”

Jim grinned. “One of the things that most others ignore is the wind. For a lot of creatures, wind isn’t something they take much notice of. In your world, you don’t have to worry about natural predators, and you haven’t had to for quite some time. I wouldn’t be surprised if you don’t know how I found you three so quickly. You see, I found you by tracking your scent.”

“So…” Apple Bloom said slowly. “You followed us usin’ your nose? Do we stink or somethin’?” she asked as she looked at herself.

Jim chuckled. “Yes and no. Everyone has their own smell, and unless you have a nose like mine, you can’t really appreciate the different kinds of scents in the air. I can smell things from a long distance away. What that means is that I could smell you three because of the wind – it blew your smell right to me. It’s what humans from Earth call being up wind. Because I could smell you, I was down wind of you.”

Sweetie Belle looked at herself for a moment. “So what do I smell like?” she asked curiously.

“Yeah, this is kinda cool, what do we smell like?” Scootaloo asked as well.

Jim brought a hand up to stroke his chin as he thought. “Well… Scootaloo smells like peaches and cream. Apple Bloom smells like springtime in an apple orchard, like when the flowers are just blooming for the first week. And Sweetie smells like vanilla… with a little hint of cherry. Oddly enough, you three also have a faint scent of tree sap on you as well.”

The three fillies looked to one another before they moved closer to sniff at each other. Eventually the three separated and Apple Bloom looked up at Jim. “That’s strange… ah don’t smell nothin’.”

Sweetie shook her head. “Me neither.”

Scootaloo looked at her friends with a lifted brow. “Really? I could smell it. But Sweetie smelled more like whipped cream to me…”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie looked at Scootaloo curiously. “Wow… ah guess you must have a nose like Mr. Jim’s then.”

“Indeed,” Jim agreed calmly, taking notice of the faint shift of unease in the little pegasus. “But I believe we’re getting off track. Aside from my being able to track you through scent, I also heard you as you moved around and breathed. I admit, I almost didn’t manage to get as close with Scootaloo listening so intently.”

“How did you know I was listening?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide in surprise.

Jim chuckled. “Your bushes were a good spot to hide in, but they didn’t hide you completely. If you look closely enough, you can see the few little places that I could still see you through.”

All three fillies looked over to the bushes and soon noticed the openings that Jim had mentioned. They were small, but still large enough to spot an orange coat of fur through them. One of the spots happened to be where Scootaloo’s head had been. The little pegasus filly sighed disappointedly. Jim’s hand gently landed on her back and she looked up to see him smiling down at her.

“Don’t worry, kid. It was a good spot. The only part of this that was unfair was that I was the seeker. My senses are a little too good for this kind of game, but this wasn’t just for fun and games. Did you learn anything from the experience?”

Scootaloo thought for a few seconds. During the game she had been filled with excitement about being able to play a game of hide and seek with Jim and her friends. Now that the game was over and she had time to look back on it, a few things did stand out to her. “I think so… for one, I think we were too close together with our hiding spots. It just made it easier for you to find us.”

Jim nodded and looked at her expectantly for more.

“And… we need to pay more attention to the wind from now on. We shouldn’t let it give our positions away.”

Again, Jim nodded. “Anything else?”

“Well… I would say we should try to be more quiet, but I don’t think I could have been any quieter.”

Jim chuckled gently and lifted a finger. “Not true, believe it or not. I heard you the most out of your friends because of your heavy breathing. I take it you don’t run as much as they do?” he asked.

Apple Bloom’s ears perked up. “Actually, ah think she spends more time on her scooter. Ah get more running time from helpin’ out on our farm, ah’m not sure how often Sweetie runs, though.”

“Oh, I don’t run too often, but I do walk a lot between Rarity’s house and our parents place,” Sweetie provided helpfully.

“I see,” Jim replied as he looked back to Scootaloo. “So to improve on that, which would be your stamina, all you have to do is run more often. The more you run, the less strain it puts on your body and you won’t breath so heavily after a good sprint.”

Scootaloo looked down to the ground for a moment before her gaze wandered back up to Jim. She held a look of slight sadness as she took in a breath. “But… I really like my scooter. Do I have to stop using it?” she asked.

Jim smiled down at her and shook his head lightly. “Of course not. You can still use it as much as you like. All you’d have to do to build your stamina is set some time aside to exercise your legs a few days a week. And trust me, your still young so it won’t take long to build up that stamina.”

Scootaloo smiled up at Jim and nodded. “Thanks Jim!”

“No problem, Scootaloo,” he said and stood back up, his back popping a few times as he stretched. “Now, I think it’s time for a snack. All that running around must have sucked away some of your energy. You guys hungry yet?” he asked.

All three fillies smiled happily up at Jim, nodding enthusiastically.

“Alright then. Since I’m still new here, where’s a good place to rustle up some grub?”

Instantly the three lost their smiles. “Ew… you don’t eat grubs, do you?” Sweetie asked.

Jim eyed them coolly for a long moment before a wicked smile spread across his face. “What, you don’t like eating grubs? Their pretty tasty, you know. It’s like eating a marshmallow filled with jelly, only there’s a small crunchy part because of the head.”

Sweetie placed a hoof to her mouth as her face turned green. Apple Bloom looked a little curious about the idea, wondering if Jim was telling the truth or just trying to pull her leg. Scootaloo though, she was giving the idea some serious thought. Then an idea hit her and her ears and wings twitched. “What do werewolves eat?”

Jim’s evil grin quickly shifted to a look of contemplation. “Hmm… well, we can eat a lot of things. Our diet usually consists of high protein foods, though. We burn a lot of energy when we hunt and transform. I think the only things we can’t eat are flowers, chocolate, and rocks. At least, those are three things I know I can’t stomach.”

“Wait! You tried to eat rocks!?” Sweetie asked incredulously.

Jim laughed at her outburst and nodded. “It wasn’t my idea. My older brother slipped a few into one of my sandwiches when I was a kid. He said I looked like I was low on my mineral intake.”

Though Scootaloo found it a little funny at first, her smile soon disappeared when she noticed the faint signs of sadness in Jim’s eyes as he said that joke. He was hiding something behind it… something hurtful. But when he looked down at her questioning face, Jim’s eyes lost that pain and his smile became more genuine. It was strange… she wanted to hug him, but she couldn’t move a muscle being confronted by such a happy expression. She felt warm inside, seeing him look at her like that.

“In any case, let’s figure out where we should go to eat. Any suggestions?” Jim inquired.

~~***~~

The bell above the door to Sugarcube Corner chimed as Jim strode in casually. His three passengers were happily eyeing the menu above the counter as he slowly approached on all fours. The pastel blue mare with the two-toned pink swirl of a mane smiled kindly toward them as the four neared the counter. “Well, hello there, dears. Have you come by to say hi to Pinkie Pie or do you want something to nibble on?” she asked, her eyes moving between all four of her newest arrivals.

Jim paused for a brief moment. It was actually shocking to be treated so normally by a pony. Then again, he had been treated just fine by the three fillies on his back, so he managed to quickly shrug off the surprise. He looked at the three on his back with a small grin. “Well, what do you guys want?” Jim asked them.

“What? When did you decide to pay for us? And what bits do you have?” Apple Bloom asked, her reaction mirrored by Scootaloo and Sweetie.

Jim simply chuckled and he turned to the mare. “Sorry, but they did make a valid point, although I was told to ask this before I committed to a purchase. I’m currently staying at the Castle of Friendship, under Princess Twilight’s guidance. At present, I’m in the process of finding a job but Twilight said that the crown would offer to cover any of my basic needs. I know this isn’t necessarily for me, personally, but I’m willing to go for a few days without eating. Would it be alright if I had the payment sent to you later, to cover for these three today?”

The mare seemed unsure for a moment before her attention was drawn to the passengers on the beast’s back. They seemed to be uneasy with the idea… or maybe it was guilt they were feeling. A small smile spread over her face and she cleared her throat to get their attention. “Sweetie, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, what do you think about this? You seem to be unsure of something.”

Scootaloo looked away and rubbed at the back of her head as Jim turned his head around to look at them again. He held a look of curiosity and waited to hear their answer. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom looked to one another briefly before the little farmer of the three sighed lightly. “Well, ya see, the thing is that we just… kinda feel bad about it. That money’s supposed to be for Mr. Jim… it just don’t seem right for it to be spent on us – especially if it means he has to go hungry.”

Jim chuckled softly, kind of wishing that his neck had been longer so that he could nuzzle the sweet little filly. It was cute that she felt that way about the situation, but what he did not want to mention was that he had no intention of starving himself. There were plenty of options in the forest. Still, that didn’t put a halt to his current problem with convincing them that he really wanted them to enjoy a treat. The three had earned a little something after their first lesson this morning. Well, in his opinion they did. What could he say, they were just too cute and he kind of wanted to see how they looked with milkshake stuck to their faces. “Apple Bloom, Sweetie, Scootaloo… there’s no need to worry about me. You three earned this. If anything, I’d feel bad if you three didn’t get something to replenish the energy you spent during our game this morning.”

“Oh? What game did you play?” asked the blue mare.

Scootaloo’s wings buzzed excitedly as she leapt to her hooves on Jim’s back. “Oh you should have seen it, Mrs. Cake! We played the coolest game of hide and seek with Jim. I thought for sure that I had found the best place to hide, but Jim found all three of us so easily – it was incredible!”

Mrs. Cake giggled jovially behind her hoof, happy to see Scootaloo so animated in her excitement. “I see. Sounds like you four had quite a time. In that case, I’ll whip something up for all of you. Just make yourselves comfortable and it’ll be out in a bit.”

“Wait,” Jim said, lifting his hand. “I don’t need anything, really.”

“Oh, I’ll have none of that. Nopony gets to show such generosity in this shop without getting something for it. I trust Twilight, she’s one of Pinkie Pie’s best friends, and if she’s taken you into her castle as a guest then I trust that you’ll hold up your end of the bargain,” Mrs. Cake insisted warmly. “Now, what would you all like?”

As previously discussed on the ride over, the three fillies all ordered a shake of their favored flavor. Sweetie wanted vanilla, Apple Bloom requested strawberry, and Scootaloo asked for chocolate. Jim, on the other hand, was not familiar with what all the shop sold and looked over the menu swiftly. He eventually settled on what seemed to be a mango smoothie, a popular item with the members of Luna’s night guard according to Mrs. Cake. Having given their order, Jim and his little companions went over and claimed a booth for themselves… though Jim had to sit on the floor beside it since he was too large to fit.

Sweetie quickly began to gossip with her two friends about a few things, mainly what their little club, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, would be doing next to help out the youth of their community. They also got onto the topic of school and homework, but much of it was not for Jim to really involve himself with. He didn’t ignore them completely while they talked, but he was not really paying the discussions much attention. Instead, Jim was observing the surroundings within the establishment. The architecture of the facility was something else, that he was certain. Never before had he seen anything quite like Sugarcube Corner.

After a few minutes, Mrs. Cake approached their booth with the order, as well as a clipboard with a paper and pen attached to it. She passed out the shakes before turning to Jim. “Sorry, but since you are paying through the equivalent of a tab, would you mind filling this form out? It’s a written agreement between you and our establishment to make sure everything is handled properly.”

Jim took the clipboard in his hand and methodically read through the page’s contents. It was a simple form, detailing an agreement between the parties involved as well as to provide information for what would, on Earth, be considered billing information. He nodded his head slightly. “I don’t see a problem with filling this out for you… but I may need some help in a few places. I’m from Earth and have only been in Equestria for a short time. Would you be able to lend me a hand with a few areas?” he asked.

Mrs. Cake went to nod but was interrupted when the bell chimed, signaling the arrival of a new customer. Still, it did not stop her from smiling. “Well, I’d love to help, but I should get back to the counter. I’ll send Pinkie Pie to help you shortly. You’re not in a hurry to get anywhere are you?” she inquired.

Jim shook his head with a smile. “No, not at all, please take your time,” Jim answered calmly. Of course… he was not looking forward to seeing Pinkie. Though he did not dislike her, per se, Jim was not one who knew how to handle such energetic individuals. Kids were fine. Once you tuckered them out then you could trick them into taking a nap and get a few hours of freedom… or hand them back over to their family and say you had something to do. Pinkie Pie though… she was not a child. She may have child-like quirks and an odd mentality at times, but there was no doubt that she was an adult that could do as she pleased. Thus far, Jim had been lucky to have been free from her for the past couple days, but that was only because there were important matters to be dealt with. Jim was now in her territory. Evading her questions would be difficult but tolerable, but giving her the time of day to discuss his emotional state to determine when she could throw him that… ridiculous welcome party… was not something he wanted to talk about, much less entertain.

Jim sighed quietly as Mrs. Cake went back to take care of her customer. He took the small glass in his hand and brought it up before he paused. A new, much more disturbing problem had just been brought to his attention. How would he drink his smoothie? He was too familiar with how a wolf’s mouth was not adequate in the act of sucking on a straw. The idea of tipping the contents back into his mouth came to mind… but that would most likely end up with half of the drink oozing out of the sides of his maw to drip all over the place. Well… I guess I’ll try to use the straw. Worst case scenario is I make a really odd sound, he mused with a slight smirk.

Working his tongue a few times in some strange attempt to “practice” sipping from a straw, Jim opened his mouth and bit gently onto the object. He worked his tongue a few times, hoping that the result would be a normal one. That was not to be the case. Though he did manage to get a few little drops to flow out of the top of the straw and onto his tongue, it was quickly revealed that he just could not use the item for its intended purpose. Removing the straw from his mouth, Jim grumbled to himself as he set the beverage down.

Scootaloo, having watched the scene unfold, stopped sucking on her shake to inquire if the drink tasted good or not. Jim smirked slightly at the question and shook his head. “Not quite. From the few drops I got on my tongue I can definitely say that the drink is good. No, the problem is I can’t use the straw. My mouth isn’t made for that kind of thing.”

Sweetie Bell broke herself away from her shake to join in the little discussion. “Wait, if you can’t use the straw then how are you going to drink it?” she asked, genuine concern showing in her eyes.

Jim smiled and looked to the glass once more. An idea of how he would drink it started to form, but it wasn’t something that he was thrilled about. A small frown formed on his muzzle, or it tried to. He glanced around the booth and noticed he had become the center of the three filly’s attention. Crap… this is probably going to make me look really weird. Maybe I should… no, I doubt a spoon would work…

… fuck it.

With a small sigh, Jim lifted the glass again and he removed the straw, licking it clean before placing it on the table. He brought the drink in front of his face and dipped his muzzle down… and proceeded to lap at the cool and refreshing substance within. Jim, ungracefully, consumed his beverage in less than a minute, placing the empty glass down on the table before glancing up at the wide-eyed expressions on the faces of the CMC… as well as the other patrons who had been in the shop. Were it possible to see through the fur, every pony present would have seen the red tinting his cheeks as he sat there quietly. It was bad enough that he had resorted to eating like a dog, but he had done it in front of the entire restaurant.

Silence filled the air for a time, until Sweetie Belle shattered it. “Huh… well that solves that problem. What did you think of it? Was it really that good?”

Jim cocked an eyebrow. “It was very good. Mango happens to be one of my favorite flavors. Raspberries come in as my second favorite fruit flavor… Why?”

Sweetie giggled. “Because you slurped that smoothie up like Winona when you give her apple sauce. It’s her favorite thing, ever!” she chirped happily before taking another sip of her drink.

Curious, Jim asked the obvious question. “Who’s Winona?”

Apple Bloom swallowed her mouthful of shake before answering. “Oh, that’s our family pet. She’s such a good dog, she does all kinds of things to help out on the farm.”

Jim took in a long, deep breath before letting it out through his nose and covering his face with his hand. He slowly shook his head as he drug his hand down his muzzle. Once his fingers left the end of his nose, he balled them up and rested his elbow on the table to support his head as he eyed the little yellow earth pony. “You know… I think that’s the first time I’ve been insulted and couldn’t feel mad. You’re lucky that I find you three to be adorable… also, you might want to go wash the shake off your faces. You’re looking sweet enough to eat…” he said with a teasing grin.

Author's Note

Honestly... I never planned to do a scene like this. I was spurred on by a random jolt of creativity for this whole thing and... well... I thought it was kind of adorable. I got the inspiration from one of the stories I'm currently absorbed into. if you haven't read it yet, go check out My Little Pony - Journey by truekry. It's rated M, for those of you who shouldn't see such stories, but man is it a good read - very entertaining even though it's a rough translation from german to english (there are a number of errors in it but they don't distract from the overall quality, in my opinion). It's sitting at over 500k words and is not yet complete, but I've enjoyed it so far. :pinkiehappy:

So yeah, this was a fun chapter to write. It really did a number on my cuteness meter and put me in a better mood. Not sure if I'll do many more of these kinds of chapters in this story, but I'll keep it in mind just in case.

As always, I hope you all enjoyed the read and I'll see you in the next one! :twilightsmile: